1ST 

OF 

EALING 


ELLEN  G:WHITB 


GIFT   OF 


W  5"  Z  3 


THE   MINISTRY 
OF  HEALING 


That    Thy    way    may    be    known 
upon    earth,    Thy    saving    health 
among    all   nations  " 


The 

Ministry    of  Healing 

BY  ELLEN  G.  WHITE 


REVIEW  AND  HERALD  PUBLISHING  ASSN. 

WASHINGTON,  D.  C. 


/\\A 

Entered  According  to  Act  of  Congress  in  the    Year  rooj,  by 

MRS.    E.    G.    WHITE 

In  the.  Office  of  the  Librarian  of  Congress,   Washingtont  D.  C. 
All  Rights  Reserved 


Entered  at  Stationers'1  Hall,  London,   E 


v 


->, 


TO     THE 

PHYSICIANS    AND    NURSES 

of  every  land,  who,  as  co-workers 

with  the  Chief  Physician,  the  great  Medical  Missionary, 
are  laboring  bravely  and  unselfishly 

to  heal  the  sick, 

to  comfort  the  afflicted, 

and  to  teach  the  way  of  life, 

this  book  is  dedicated 


257630 


PREFACE 


The  great  world  is  sick,  and  wherever  the  children  of 
men  dwell,  sin  and  suffering  abound. 

Notwithstanding  the  advancement  of  medical  and  surgical 
science;  notwithstanding  the  great  army  of  trained  nurses, 
wlw,  like  wliite  armed  Jiosts,  go  forth  with  great  skill  to 
battle  against  disease  and  death,  yet  in  all  civilized  lands 
sickness  and  disease  are  rapidly  increasing.  The  "great 
white  plague"  slays  his  mil/ions,  and  a  score  of  minor  com- 
plaints are  'well  known  to  be  his  skirmishers  and  sappers 
and  miners. 

All  sickness  and  pain,  all  suffering  and  sorrow,,  are  the 
results  of  law  transgressed.  The  wonderful  human  machinery 
has  been  tampered  ivit/t,  and  its  delicate  mechanism  has  been 
made  to  run  counter  to  the  law  of  its  life  and  persistency; 
disease  and  death  are  the  result. 

What  is  the  remedy? — First  of  all,  knowledge.      Why  are 

we  here?      What  is  our  Father's  purpose  in  placing  us  here? 

What  are  the  laws  of  cur  being,  both  spiritual  and  physical? 

Are  they  beneficent  in  their  purpose?   or  were   they  designed 

for  the  unhappiness  of  His  children? 

Having  transgressed  law,  how  may  we  recover  from  the 
transgression  and  its  results? 

In  this  modest  book,  dear  reader,  the  author,  a  woman  of 
large  experience  in  the  practical  affairs  of  life,  has  brought 

7 


8  Preface 

within  tke  reach  of  every  intelligent  father  and  mother,  every 
man  and  woman,  lay  and  professional,  a  vast  fund  of  infor- 
mation on  life  and  its  laws,  on  licaltli  and  its  requisites,  on 
disease  and  its  remedies.  The  book  is  written  in  clear,  simple, 
beautiful  language,  instructive  to  the  learner,  hopeful  to  the 
despondent,  cheering  to  the  sick,  and  restful  to  the  wearv. 

It  presents  a  better  way,  whicli,  though  in  the  shadows 
of  a  sick  world,  is  flecked  with  the  sunshine  of  God 's  love, 
and  ever-healing  Iwpe.  It  reveals  to  us  a  simpler,  sweeter 
life,  fuller  of  joy  and  gladness,  with  more  room  for  that  help- 
ful service  which  it  is  "  more  blessed  to  give  titan  to  receive."" 

It  is  a  dedicated  book,  given  by  the  author  to  the  blessed 
service  of  sick  and  suffering  1m 'inanity,  one  in  which  publishers 
make  no  profit,  save  that  which  shall  return  in  "  the  joy  of  the 
Lord,"  in  soids  blessed  and  comforted  in  God. 

For  this  purpose  it  is  given  to  the  world,  as  a  help  to  our 
fellow  workers  in  the  great  world-wide  mission  field  wherever 
suffering  humanity  is  found,  and  as  a  comfort  and  benison 
to  those  in  distress.  As  such  could  we  do  otherwise  t/ia/i  Jiope 
for  its  success  ? 

PUBLISHERS 


CONTENTS 


Tin-.    TRT*E   MEDICAL   MISSIONARY 


Our  Example  -          77 

Days  of  Ministry  29 

With  Nature  and  with  God  51 

The  Touch  of  Faith  59 

Healing  of  the  Soul    -  73 

Saved  to  Serve       -  *                                 95 

THE    WORK  OF  THE  PHYSICIAN 

The  Coworking  of  the  Divine  and  the  Human  -        in 

The  Physician  an  Educator  125 

MEDICAL   MISSIONARIES  AND  THEIR    WORK 

Teaching  and  Healing            -  -        /j<? 

Helping  the  Tempted        -            -  161 

Working  for  the  Intemperate  -        /// 

Help  for  the  Unemployed  and  the  Homeless  /Sj 

The  Helpless  Poor        -            -  -        201 

I\ finis try  to  the  Rich         -  -                                        209 

THE    CARE  OF  THE  SICK 

In  the  Sick-Room  -        219 

Prayer  for  the  Sick  225 

The  Use  of  Remedies  -        234 

Mind-  Cu  re  241 

In  Contact  with  Nature          -  -            -            -             -    .     261 


io  Contents 

HEALTH  PRINCIPLES 

General  Hygiene  271 

Hygiene  among  the  Israelites     -  -                                       277 

Dress      -  ...        28/ 

Diet  and  Health    -  ...               295 

Flesh  as  Food  -  ...        j// 

Extremes  in  Diet  *           -              j/8 

Stimulants  and  Narcotics        -  -                    JPJ 

The  Liquor  Traffic  and  Prohibiti '«  -                                       jj7 

THE  HOME 

Ministry  of  the  Home  -        349 

The  Builders  of  the  Home  356 

Choice  and  Preparation  of  the  Home  -        363 

The  Mother  j// 

The  Child  -.  v        .        379 

Home  Influences    -  388 

True  Education  a  Missionary  Training     -  395 

THE  ESSENTIAL  KNOWLEDGE 

A  True  Knowledge  of  God   -  -        409 

Danger  in  Speculative  Knowledge  427 

The  False  and  the  True  in  Education  -                        -        439 

Importance  of  Seeking  True  Knowledge  451 

The  Knowledge  Received  through  God's  Word      -            -        458 

THE    WORKERS  NEED 

Help  in  Daily  Living  -        469 

In  Contact  with  Others     -  483 

Development  and  Service        -  -        497 

A  Higher  Experience      -  503 


REFERENCES   TO    TEXTS     -  -       519 

SCRIPTURAL  INDEX  525 

GENERAL  INDEX         ......       52$ 


ENGRAVINGS 


THE  GREAT  PHYSICIAN 

Jesus  in  the  homes  of  the  poor  18 

Healing  the  deaf  and  the  blind  20 

Rejoicing  in  their  new-found  powers  21 

Expecting  the  Healer       -  22 

Ministering  to  the  poor  23 

The  water  of  life  27 

Pressing  toward  Jesus  3° 

The  secret  place  of  prayer                                *  -  32 

The  touch  of  faith       -  34 

Gathering  about  Him      -  35 

The  children's  Physician                     -  38 

"Suffer  little  children  "       -  40 

Telling  the  story  of  Jesus      -  43 

Feeding  the  multitude      -  46 

His  morning  praise    -  53 

From  the  natural  to  the  spiritual  54 

Jesus  returning  from  prayer  55 

Going  in  their  boat  across  the  lake        -  57 

"The  hem  of  His  garment"  61 

The  centurion's  request    -  64 

The  loathsome  leper    -           -  68 

The  bearers  of  the  paralytic       -  74 

The  paralytic  healed  76 

The  rejoicing  ^8 

Waiting  for  the  moving  of  the  water  80 

' '  When  the  water  was  troubled  "  82 

"  Wilt  thou  be  made  whole?  "  83 

Accused  by  the  Pharisees  86 


12  Engravings 

The  guilty  secrets  of  the  Pharisees  -            -          87 

"Let  us  alone!  "        -                                     -  -            -                92 

Praising  God  for  deliverance  <y 

From  among  the  tombs     -  ^ 

Clothed,  and  in  their  right  minds    -  -            -            .          07 


ME  DIC  A  L     MISSION  A  RIES 

The  true  Head  of  the  medical  profession    -  112 

"  Willing  to  save"                                       .            .           .  I2O 

The  physician  in  the  home     -            -            -            .  j?2 

Bringing  the  sick                          -            ..            .            .  T.o 
Prayer  for  the  afflicted                       -                        .           -141 

The  missionary  nurse       -                         ~            .            „  /^r 

Paul  the  tent-maker    -<•-_._  /^ 

The  Good  Shepherd                       -  7^ 

"White  as  snow  "                                   ....  z^ 

Temperance  pledge                         ....  7^o 

Elisha,  the  plowman                            -            ...  /^j 

NATURE'S  HEALING  AGENCIES 


City  and  country  life 


191 


The  darkened  room                        -  .            ...  22o 

God's  remedies                         -  -            ...  22i 

A  country  home  for  the  sick  -            -            -  22^ 

A  message  of  life  to  Hczekiah  -            .            -  232 

Anointing  the  eyes  of  the  blind  -            -            .  233 

Alone  amid  the  wilds  of  nature  -            ...  2^ 

A  restful  ride  ...  230 

A  flood  of  healing      -  -            ...  2c2 

"We  praise  Thee,  O  God!  "    (Music}      -  -           -  2$4 

"Blessed  Assurance  "    (Music]  -            -  26c 

Invalids  enjoying  outdoor  life  -            -  262 

A  sanitarium  in  the  forest    -  ...  ^ 


Engravings  13 

Invalids  caring  for  flowers  265 

Under  the  trees  -        266 

Nurses  taking  breathing  exercises  272 

Ventilation  and  sunlight  273 

The  feast  of  Tabernacles  282 

A  XT    TO     THE    RYE    AND  GOOD    FOR    FOOD" 


Gathering  grain  -        296 

.  /  fruit-orchard     -  297 

.  /  fruitful  olive-bough  298 

How  our  rice  grows  300 

Harvesting  rice  301 

A  promise  of  prunes  304 

The  promise  fulfilled  305 

Plenty  of  pineapples  308 

A  fruitful  orange-bough  309 

Not  for.  food  312 

Let  them  live  313 

How  bananas  grow  314 

A  bunch  of  cocoanuts  -        315 

In  field  and  garden  319 

Strawberries     -  320 

Healthful  food       -  321 

Plenty  of  pumpkins      -  -        322 

The  treasures  of  the  field  323 

"Tlic  fruit  of  goodly  trees'"  -                                                 -        324 

TEM  I'E  KA  NCE    IN    A  L  L     7  HI  .\GS 

A  tea  plant       ...  -        326 

Picking  coffee  327 

Tobacco  field     -  -        329 

The  freedom  of  the  field  -                                                    336 

The  church  a  temperance  hall  ....        340 


14  Engravings 

HOME   TRAINING  FOR  LIFE  AND   HEALTH 

The  mother  a  teacher  .  .  _  j^o 

The  blessing  of  health  -  ,  „  ,  .  357 

Health  for  children  -  _  ..;  .  .  ^ 

Gathering  the  roses  -  .  _  j^g 

Joys  of  untrammeled  motherhood  -  ..  .  j^o 

Teaching  lessons  of  helpfulness  -  -  .  j^ 

Work  for  active  hands  -  -  .  .  3g7 

The  children  at  worship  -  -  _  _  ?g2 

His  first  human  teacher  ."  _  ygg 

Jesus  returning  from  His  work  .  4OO 

Helping  father  and  mother  -  .''  .  ^OI 

GOD  IN  N A  TURE 

The  deep-toned  thunder  .           .            .        ^7/ 

The  everlasting  hills         -            -            -  .            _               ,I2 

The  outgoings  of  the  evening  -            -    ,                4Ig 

Saturn  and  his  rings         -                         -  ^2^ 

"COME     UP   HIGHER" 

Jacobus  dream  -  .  *y~ 

Living  streams  -  -  ,rg 

The  blacksmith  -  -  ^o 

The  potter  ^  4?I 
Moses  the  shepherd  ----._  ^> 

"The  joy  of  the  Lord"  -  ....  5O5 

The  sleeping  disciples  -  r/# 

"Behold,  I  stand  at  the  door,  and  knock  "  -            -              5/7 


THE   TRUE  MEDICAL 
MISSIONARY 


"  To  preach  good  tidings    unto   the  poor,    to   bind   tip    the 
broken-hearted,    to  proclaim   liberty   to   the   captives, 
and  recovering   of  sight   to   the   blind,   to  proclaim   the 
year   of  Jehovah's  favor,    to   comfort   all  that   mourn." 


Our  Rxample 


1   AM   AMONG   YOU  AS 
HE    THAT    SERVETH." 


Lord  Jesus  Christ  came  to  this  world  as  the 
unwearied  servant  of  man's  necessity.  He  "took  our 
infirmities,  and  bare  our  sicknesses,"  1  that  He  might  min- 
ister to  every  need  of  humanity.  The  burden  of  disease 
and  wretchedness  and  sin  He  came  to  remove.  It  was 
His  mission  to  bring  to  men  complete  restoration  ;  He 
came  to  give  them  health  and  peace  and  perfection  of 
character. 

Varied  were  the  circumstances  and  needs  of  those  who 
besought  His  aid,  and  none  who  came  to  Him  went  away 
unhelped.  From  Him  flowed  a  stream  of  healing  power, 
and  in  body  and  mind  and  soul  men  were  made  whole. 

The  Saviour's  work  was  not  restricted  to  any  time  or 
place.  His  compassion  knew  no  limit.  On  so  large  a 
scale  did  He  conduct  His  work  of  healing  and  teaching 
that  there  was  no  building  in  Palestine  large  enough  to 
receive  the  multitudes  that  thronged  to  Him.  On  the 
green  hillslopes  of  Galilee,  in  the  thoroughfares  of  travel, 
by  the  seashore,  in  the  synagogues,  and  in  every  other 
place  where  the  sick  could  be  brought  to  Him,  was  to  be 

•7 


,, 


'i8  •  TV*  e  :  Trti  £  - •  Me  die  al    Mi  s  si  o  nary 

found     His    hospital.      In    every    city,     every    town,    every 
village,  through  which  He  passed,  He  laid  His  hands  upon 
the  afflicted  ones  and   healed  them.      Wherever  there  were 
hearts    ready    to    receive    His    message,   He 
comforted  them   with  the  assurance 
of   their    heavenly   Father's   love. 
All  day  He  ministered  to  those 
who    came    to    Him;    in    the 
evening   He   gave    attention 
to   such   as   through   the 
day  must  toil  to   earn  a 
pittance  for  the  support 
of  their  families. 

Jesus   carried    the 
awful     weight     of 
responsibility  for 
the    salvation   of 
men.     He   knew 
that  unless  there 
was    a   decided 
change   in   the 
principles 
and    p  u  r- 
poses  of  the 
human  race, 
all  would  be 
lost.,     This 
was  the  bur- 
den of  His  soul, 
and   none  could 

that  rested  upon  Him.  Through 
manhood,  He  walked  alone.  Yet  it 
His  presence.  Day  by  day  He  met 


'  In  the  evening  He  gti 
attention  to  such  as 
through  the  day  must 
toil  to  earn  a  pittance 
for  the  support  of  their 
families." 

appreciate  the  weight 
childhood,  youth,  and 
was  heaven  to  be  in 


Oiir     Example  19 

trials  and  temptations;  day  by  day  He  was  brought  into 
contact  with  evil,  and  witnessed  its  power  upon  those 
whom  He  was  seeking  to  bless  and  to  save.  Yet  He  did 
not  fail  or  become  discouraged.  . 

In  all  things  He  brought  His  wishes  into  strict  abey- 
ance to  His  mission.  He  glorified  His  life  by  making 
everything  in  it  subordinate  to  the  will  of  His  father. 
When  in  His  youth  His  mother,  finding  him  in  the  school 
of  the  rabbis,  said,  "Son,  why  hast  Thou  thus  dealt  with 
us?"  He  answered, — and  His  answer  is  the  key-note  of 
His  life-work, — "  How  is  it  that  ye  sought  Me  ?  Wist  ye 
not  that  I  must  be  about  My  Father's  business?"2 

His  life  was  one  of  constant  self-sacrifice.  He  had  no 
home  in  this  world,  except  as  the  kindness  of  friends 
provided  for  Him  as  a  wayfarer.  He  came  to  live  in  our 
behalf  the  life  of  the  poorest,  and  to  walk  and  work  among 
the  needy  and  the  suffering.  Unrecognized  and  unhonored, 
He  walked  in  and  out  among  the  people  for  whom  He 
had  done  so  much. 

He  was  always  patient  and  cheerful,  and  the  afflicted 
hailed  Him  as  a  messenger  of  life  and  peace.  He  saw  the 
needs  of  men  and  women,  children  and  youth,  and  to  all 
He  gave  the  invitation,  "Come  unto  Me." 

During  His  ministry,  Jesus  devoted  more  time  to  healing 
the  sick  than  to  preaching.  His  miracles  testified  to  the 
truth  of  His  words,  that  He  came  not  to  destroy,  but  to 
save.  Wherever  He  went,  the  tidings  of  His  mercy  pre- 
ceded Him.  Where  He  had  passed,  the  objects  of  His 
compassion  were  rejoicing  in  health,  and  making  trial  of 
their  new-found  powers.  Crowds  were  collecting  around 
them  to  hear  from  their  lips  the  works  that  the  Lord  had 
wrought.  His  voice  was  the  first  sound  that  many  had 
ever  heard,  His  name  the  first  word  they  had  ever  spoken, 


20 


Th  c     Trn  c    Me  d  i  c  a  I    J\Ii  s  s  i  oua  ry 


His  face  the  first  they  had  ever  looked  upon.  Why 
should  they  not  love  Jesus,  and  sound  His  praise?  As 
He  passed  through  the  towns  and  cities,  He  was  like  a 
vital  current,  diffusing  life  and  joy. 

"  The  land  of  Zebulun  and  the  land  of  Naphtali, 
Toward  the  sea,  beyond  the  Jordan, 
Galilee  of  the  nations, 
The  people  that  sat  in  darkness 
Saw  a  great  light, 

And  to  them  that  sat  in  the  region  and  shadow  of  death, 
To  them  did  light  spring  up."3 

The  vSaviour  made  each  work  of  healing  an  occasion  for 
implanting   divine    principles    in   the    mind   and   soul.      This 
was   the   purpose   of  His  work.      He 
imparted  earthly  blessings,  that  He 
might  incline  the  hearts  of  men 
^,      to  receive  the   gospel  of  His 
ce. 

Christ    might    have    oc- 
cupied the  highest 
place  among  the 
teachers     of 
the    Jewish 
nation;   but 
He    preferred 
rather    to     take 
the     gospel     to 
the    poor.      He 
went  from  place 
to    place,    that 
those     in     the 
highways    and 
byways    might 

His  voice  was  the  first  sound  that  many  had  ever  heard,        heal"    the     W'Ol'ds 
.   .    .   1-Iis  face  the  first  they  had  ever  looked  upon." 


Our    K  .ram  pic 


21 


powers." 


of  truth.      By  the  sea,  on  the  mountainside,  in  the  streets  of 
the  city,  in  the  synagogue,  His  voice  was  heard  explaining  the 
Scriptures.      Often    He 
taught     in     the    outer  "Rejoicing  in  .  .  . 

their  new-found 

court    of    the    temple, 
that    the    Gentiles 
might   hear    His 
words. 

So  unlike  the 
explanations  of 
Scripture  given  by 
the  scribes  and 
Pharisees  was 
Christ's  teaching, 
that  the  attention 
of  the  people  was 
arrested.  The 
rabbis  dwelt  upon 
tradition,  upon  human 
theory  and  speculation. 
Often  that  which  men  had 
taught  and  written  about  the 
Scripture  was  put  in  place  of  the 
Scripture  itself.  The  subject  of  Christ's 
teaching  was  the  word  of  God.  He  met 
questioners  with  a  plain,  "  It  is  written," 
"  What  saith  the  Scripture?  "  "  Ho\v  readest 
thou?"  At  every  opportunity  when  an 
interest  was  awakened  by  either  friend  or  foe,  He  presented 
the  Word.  With  clearness  and  power  He  proclaimed  the 
gospel  message.  His  words  shed  a  flood  of  light  on  the 
teachings  of  patriarchs  and  prophets,  and  the  Scriptures 
came  to  men  as  a  ne\v  revelation.  Never  before  had  His 


22 


The     True    Medical    Missionary 


hearers    perceived    in     the    word    of    God    such    depth    of 
meaning. 

Never    was    there    such    an    evangelist    as    Christ.      He 
was    the    Majesty    of  heaven,  but    He   humbled  Himself  to 


'  The  sick  came  to 
the  places  through 
which  He  would 
pass." 


take    our   nature,   that    He 
might    meet    men    where    they 
were.     To  all  people,  rich  and  poor, 

free  and  bond,  Christ,  the  Messenger  of  the  covenant, 
brought  the  tidings  of  salvation.  His  fame  as  the  great 
Healer  spread  throughout  Palestine.  The  sick  came  to  the 
places  through  which  He  would  pass,  that  they  might 
call  on  Him  for  help.  Hither,  too,  came  many  anxious 
to  hear  His  words  and  to  receive  a  touch  of  His  hand. 
Thus  He  went  from  city  to  city,  from  town  to  town,  preach- 
ing the  gospel  and  healing  the  sick, — the  King  of  glory  in 
the  lowly  garb  of  humanity. 

He   attended  the  great    yearly    festivals    of  the    nation, 
and  to  the    multitude  absorbed  in    outward    ceremony    He 


Our    Example 


spoke    of   heavenly    things,    bringing    eternity    within     their 
view.       To    all    He   brought  treasures   from   the   storehouse 
of   wisdom.       He    spoke    to    them    in    language    so   simple 
that    they    could    not    fail    of    under- 
standing.     By    methods    pecul- 
iarly    His     own,    He     helped 
all    who    were    in    sorrow 
and  affliction.     With  ten- 
der,    courteous    grace, 
he     ministered    to 
the  sin-sick   soul, 
bringing  healing 
and  strength. 

The  prince 
of   teachers, 
he     sought 
access   to 
the    people 
by       the 
pathway 
of   their 
most  fa- 
mi  li  a  r 
associ- 
ations. 
He  pre- 
sen ted 
the     truth 
in     such     a 
way  that   ever  after 
it  was  to  His  hearers  inter- 
twined with  their  mOSt  hallowed  "Day  by  day   He   might  have 

n       ..  ,  .  ,T  been  seen   entering-  the  humble 

recollections  and    sympathies.      He        abodes  of  wattt  and  sorrow.» 


The     True    Medical    Missionary 


taught  in  a  way  that  made  them  feel  the  completeness  of  His 
identification  with  their  interests  and  happiness.  His  instruc- 
tion was  so  direct,  His  illustrations  were  so  appropriate,  His 
words  so  sympathetic  and  cheerful,  that  His  hearers  were 

charmed.     The  simplicity  and    _c=~--~--^r. 

earnestness    with    which 
He     addressed     the 
needy,  hallowed 
every  word. 

What  a  busy 
life    He    led! 
Day  by  day  He 
might       have 
been    seen    en- 
tering the  hum- 
ble   abodes    of 
want   and    sor- 
row,    speaking 
hope     to     the 
downcast,     and 
peace    to    the 
distressed.      Gra- 
cious,    tender- 
hearted,     pitiful, 
He    went     about 
lifting  up  the  bowed- 
down  and  comforting 
the  sorrowful.     Wherever 
He  went,  He  carried  blessing. 

While  He  ministered  to  the  poor,  Jesus  studied  also  to 
find  ways  of  reaching  the  rich.  He  sought  the  acquaint- 
ance of  the  wealthy  and  cultured  Pharisee,  the  Jewish 
nobleman,  and  the  Roman  ruler.  He  accepted  their 


"He 
came  to 
show    that 
His    gift    of 
mercy  and  love  is 
as   unconfined  as   the 
showers  of  ruin    that 
refresh  the  earth." 


0  u  r    Ex  a  DI p  I  c  25 

invitations,  attended  their  feasts,  made  Himself  familiar  with 
their  interests  and  occupations,  that  He  might  gain  access 
to  their  hearts,  and  reveal  to  them  the  imperishable  riches. 

Christ  came  to  this  world  to  show  that  by  receiving 
power  from  on  high,  man  can  live  an  unsullied  life.  With 
unwearying  patience  and  sympathetic  helpfulness,'  He  met 
men  in  their  necessities.  By  the  gentle  touch  of  grace,  He 
banished  from  the  soul  unrest  and  doubt,  changing  enmity 
to  love,  and  unbelief  to  confidence. 

He  could  say  to  whom  He  pleased,  "  Follow  Me,"  and 
the  one  addressed  arose  and  followed  Him.  The  spell  of  the 
world's  enchantment  was  broken.  At  the  sound  of  His 
voice,  the  spirit  of  greed  and  ambition  fled  from  the  heart, 
and  men  arose,  emancipated,  to  follow  the  Saviour. 

Brotherly    Love. 

Christ  recognized  no  distinction  ot  nationality  or  rank  or 
creed.  The  scribes  and  Pharisees  desired  to  make  a  local 
and  a  national  benefit  of  the  gifts  of  heaven,  and  to  exclude 
the  rest  of  God's  family  in  the  world.  But  Christ  came  to 
break  down  every  wall  of  partition.  He  came  to  show  that 
His  gift  of  mercy  and  love  is  as  unconfined  as  the  air,  the 
light,  or  the  showers  of  rain  that  refresh  the  earth. 

The  life  of  Christ  established  a  religion  in  which  there  is 
no  caste,  a  religion  by  which  Jew  and  Gentile,  free  and  bond, 
are  linked  in  a  common  brotherhood,  equal  before  God. 
No  question  of  policy  influenced  His  movements.  He 
made  no  difference  between  neighbors  and  strangers,  friends 
and  enemies.  That  which  appealed  to  His  heart  was  a 
soul  thirsting  for  the  waters  of  life. 

He  passed  by  no  human  being  as  worthless,  but  sought 
to  apply  the  healing  remedy  to  every  soul.  In  whatever 
company  He  found  Himself,  He  presented  a  lesson  appro- 


26  Th  e     Tr  u  e    Me  d  i  c  a  I    Mi  s  si  ona  ry 

priate  to  the  time  and  the  circumstances.  Every  neglect  or 
insult  shown  by  men  to  their  fellow  men,  only  made  Him 
more  conscious  of  their  need  of  His  divine-human  sympathy. 
He  sought  to  inspire  with  hope  the  roughest  and  most  un- 
promising, setting  before  them  the  assurance  that  they  might 
become  Blameless  and  harmless,  attaining  such  a  character 
as  would  make  them  manifest  as  the  children  of  God. 

Often  He  met  those  who  had  drifted  under  Satan's  con- 
trol, and  who  had  no  power  to  break  from  his  snare.  To 
such  a  one,  discouraged,  sick,  tempted,  fallen,  Jesus  would 
speak  words  of  tenderest  pity,  words  that  were  needed  and 
could  be  understood.  Others  He  met  who  were  fighting  a 
hand-to-hand  battle  with  the  adversary  of  souls.  These  He 
encouraged  to  persevere,  assuring  them  that  they  would  win; 
for  angels  of  God  were  on  their  side,  and  would  give  them 
the  victory. 

At  the  table  of  the  publicans  He  sat  as  an  honored 
guest,  by  His  sympathy  and  social  kindliness  showing  that 
He  recognized  the  dignity  of  humanity;  and  men  longed  to 
become  worthy  of  His  confidence.  Upon  their  thirsty 
hearts  His  words  fell  with  blessed,  life-giving  power.  New 
impulses  were  awakened,  and  to  these  outcasts  of  society 
there  opened  the  possibility  of  a  new  life. 

Though  He  was  a  Jew,  Jesus  mingled  freely  with  the 
Samaritans,  setting  at  naught  the  Pharisaic  customs  of  His 
nation.  In  face  of  their  prejudices  He  accepted  the  hospi- 
tality of  this  despised  people.  He  slept  with  them  under 
their  roofs,  ate  with  them  at  their  tables, — partaking  of  the 
food  prepared  and  served  by  their  hands, — taught  in  their 
streets,  and  treated  them  with  the  utmost  kindness  and 
courtesy.  And  while  He  drew  their  hearts  to  Him  by  the 
tie  of  human  sympathy,  His  divine  grace  brought  to  them 
the  salvation  which  the  Jews  rejected. 


Our    Example 


27 


Personal  Ministry 

Christ  neglected  no  opportunity  of  proclaiming  the  gospel 
of  salvation.      Listen   to    His   wonderful  words  to  that   one 


Whosoever  drinketh 
of  the  water  that  I 
shall  give  him  shall 
never  thirst.'1 


woman   of   Samaria. 

He  was  sitting  by  Jacob's 

well,  as  the  woman  came  to 

draw  water.     To  her  surprise  He 

asked  a  favor  of  her.      "Give   Me  to 

drink,"    He   said.      He  wanted   a   cool 

draught,  and  He  wished  also  to  open  the  way  whereby  He 


28  Th  c     Tr  u  e    Me  di  c  a  I    Mi  s  si  ona  ry 

might  give  to  her  the  water  of  life.  "  How  is  it,"  said 
the  woman,  "that  Thou,  being  a  Jew,  askest  drink  of 
Me,  which  am  a  woman  of  Samaria  ?  For  the  Jews  have 
no  dealings  with  the  Samaritans."  Jesus  answered,  "  If 
thou  knewest  the  gift  of  God,  and  who  it  is  that  saith  to 
thee,  Give  Me  to  drink;  thou  wouldst  have  asked  of  Him, 
and  He  would  have  given  thee  living  water.  .  .  .  Whoso- 
ever drinketh  of  this  water  shall  thirst  again:  but  whosoever 
drinketh  of  the  water  that  I  shall  give  him  shall  never 
thirst;  but  the  water  that  I  shall  give  him  shall  be  in 
him  a  well  of  water  springing  up  into  everlasting  life." 

How  much  interest  Christ  manifested  in  this  one  woman  ! 
How  earnest  and  eloquent  were  His  words !  When  the 
woman  heard  them,  she  left  her  water-pot,  and  went  into 
the  city,  saying  to  her  friends,  "  Come,  see  a  man,  which 
told  me  all  things  that  ever  I  did:  is  not  this  the  Christ?" 
We  read  that  "  many  of  the  Samaritans  of  that  city  believed 
on  Him."  And  who  can  estimate  the  influence  which 
these  words  have  exerted  for  the  saving  of  souls  in  the 
years  that  have  passed  since  then  ? 

Wherever  hearts  are  open  to  receive  the  truth,  Christ 
is  ready  to  instruct  them.  He  reveals  to  them  the  Father, 
and  the  service  acceptable  to  Him  who  reads  the  heart. 
For  such  He  uses  no  parables.  To  them,  as  to  the  woman 
at  the  well,  He  says,  "I  that  speak  unto  thee  am  He." 


Days   of  Ministry 


NEVER  BEFORE  HAD  THKRE  BEEN  DAYS 
LIKE  THESE  FOR  THE  WORLD.  HEAVEN 
WAS  BROUGHT  DOWN  TO  MEN." 


TN  the  fisherman's  home  at  Capernaum,  the  mother  of 
•*  Peter's  wife  is  lying  sick  of  "a  great  fever,"  and  "they 
tell  Him  of  her."  Jesus  "touched  her  hand,  and  the  fever 
left  her,"  l  and  she  arose  and  ministered  to  the  Saviour  and 
His  disciples. 

Rapidly  the  tidings  spread.  The  miracle  had  been 
wrought  upon  the  Sabbath,  and  for  fear  of  the  rabbis  the 
people  dared  not  come  for  healing  until  the  sun  was  set. 
Then  from  the  homes,  the  shops,  the  market-places,  the 
inhabitants  of  the  city  pressed  toward  the  humble  dwelling 
that  sheltered  Jesus.  The  sick  were  brought  upon  litters, 
they  came  leaning  upon  staffs,  or,  supported  by  friends, 
they  tottered  feebly  into  the  Saviour's  presence. 

Hour  after  hour  they  came  and  went;  for  none  could 
know  whether  to-morrow  would  find  the  Healer  still 
among  them.  Never  before  had  Capernaum  witnessed  a 
day  like  this.  The  air  was  filled  with  the  voice  of  tri- 
umph and  shouts  of  deliverance. 

Not  until  the  last  sufferer  had  been  relieved,  did  Jesus 
cease  His  work.  It  was  far  into  the  night  when  the 

29 


The    True    Medical    Missionary 


multitude     departed,    and    silence    settled    down    upon    the 
home    of  Simon.     The   long,    exciting    day    was    past,    and 


They  "pressed  to- 
ward the  humble 
dwelling  that  shel- 
tered Jesus." 


Jesus  sought 
rest.   "  But  while  the 
city  was  wrapped  in 
slumber,   the    Sa- 
viour,  "  rising   up  a 
great  while  before  day," 
"went  out,  and  departed 
into  a  solitary  place,  and  there 
prayed." 

Early  in   the   morning   Peter  and   his   companions  came 
to    Jesus,    saying   that    already    the    people    of  Capernaum 


Days    of    Mi nis try 


were    seeking    Him.     With    surprise    they    heard    Christ's 
words,    "  I    must   preach    the    kingdom    of    God    to    other 
cities  also;    for  therefore   am  I  sent."3 

In    the    excitement  which   then   pervaded 
Capernaum  there  was  danger  that  the  object 
of  His  mission  would  be    lost   sight    of. 
Jesus  was  not  satisfied  to  attract  atten- 
tion to  Himself  merely  as  a  wonder-worker 
or  as  a   healer    of  physical    disease.      He 
was  seeking  to  draw  men  to   Him  as  their 
Saviour.     While  the  people   were   eager  to 
believe   that    He  had  come  as   a   king  to 
establish  an  earthly  reign,  He  desired  to 
turn    their    minds   from    the   earthly  to 
the    spiritual.      Mere    worldly    success 
would  interfere  with  His  work. 

And  the  wonder  of  the  careless  crowd 
jarred  upon  His  spirits. 
No  self- 
assertion    mingled    with 
His    life.      The    homage 
which    the   world   gives  to 
position,    wealth,    or    talent, 
was   foreign  to  the   Son  of 
man.       None   of  the    means 
that    men    employ    to    win 
allegiance    or  command 
homage    did    Jesus    use. 
Centuries   before    His   birth 
it  had  been  prophesied  of  Him, 

"  Brought  upon  litters." 

"  He    shall    not    cry,    nor   lift    up, 

nor  cause  His  voice  to  be  heard  in  the  street.     A  bruised 

reed    shall    He     not    break,    and    the    dimly-burning    flax 


They  came   .   ,   .  sop- 
ported   by  friends." 


3 2  Th  c     Tr  u  e    Me  di  c  a  I    Mi  s  s  i  a  u  a  ry 

shall     He    not    quench:      He     shall     bring    forth    judgment 
unto  truth."  * 

The  Pharisees  sought  distinction  by  their  scrupulous 
ceremonialism,  and  the  ostentation  of  their  worship  and 
their  charities.  They  proved  their  zeal  for  religion  by 
making  it  the  theme  of  discussion.  Disputes  between 
opposing  sects  were  loud  and  long,  and  it  was  not 

unusual  to  hear  on  the 
streets  the  voice  of  angry 
controversy  from  learned 
doctors  of  the  law. 

In  marked  contrast  to 
all  this  was  the  life  of  Je- 
sus. In  that  life  no  noisy 
disputation,  no  ostenta- 
tious worship,  no  act  to 
gain  applause,  was  ever 
witnessed.  Christ  was  hid 
in  God,  and  God  was  re- 
vealed in  the  character  of 
His  Son.  To  this  reve- 
lation Jesus  desired  the 
minds  of  the  people  to  be 
directed. 

The  Sun  of  Righteousness 
did  not  burst  upon  the  world  in 
splendor,  to  dazzle  the  senses  with 
His    glory.      It   is    written    of  Christ, 
He  "  \veat  out .  .  .  into      "  His    going    forth    is    prepared    as   the 

a     solitary    place,    and  .          , 

there  prayed."  morning.          Quietly  and  gently  the 

daylight  breaks  upon  the  earth,  dispel- 
ling the  darkness  and  waking  the  world  to  life.  So  did  the 
Sun  of  Righteousness  arise,  "with  healing  in  His  wings."6 


Days    of    Ministry  33 

".  Behold,  My  Servant,  whom  I  uphold; 
Mine  Elect  in  whom  My  soul  delighteth."7 

"  Thou  hast  been  a  strength  to  the  poor, 
A  strength  to  the  needy  in  his  distress, 
A  refuge  from  the  storm,  a  shadow  from  the  heat."8 

"  Thus  saith  God  the  Lord, 

He  that  created  the  heavens,  and  stretched  them  out; 

He  that  spread  forth  the  earth,  and  that  which  cometh  out  of  it; 

He  that  giveth  breath  unto  the  people  upon  it, 

And  spirit  to  them  that  walk  therein. 

I  the  Lord  have  called  Thee  in  righteousness, 

And  will  hold  Thine  hand, 

And  will  keep  Thee,  and  give  Thee  for  a  covenant  of  the  people, 

For  a  light  of  the  Gentiles; 

To  open  the  blind  eyes, 

To  bring  out  the  prisoners  from  the  prison, 

And  them  that  sit  in  darkness  out  of  the  prison-house.'" 

"  I  will  bring  the  blind  by  a  way  that  they  knew  not ; 
I  will  lead  them  in  paths  that  they  have  not  known  ; 
I  will  make  darkness  light  before  them, 
And  crooked  things  straight. 
These  things  will  I  do  unto  them,  and  not  forsake  them."" 

"  Sing  unto  the  Lord  a  new  song, 
And  His  praise  from  the  end  of  the  earth, 
Ye  that  go  down  to  the  sea,  and  all  that  is  therein; 
The  isles,  and  the  inhabitants  thereof. 

Let  the  wilderness  and  the  cities  thereof  lift  up  their  voice, 
The  villages  that  Kedar  doth  inhabit: 
Let  the  inhabitants  of  the  rock  sing, 
Let  them  shout  from  the  top  of  the  mountains. 
Let  them  give  glory  unto  the  Lord, 
And  declare  His  praise  in  the  islands."11 

"  Sing,  O  ye  heavens,  for  the  Lord  hath  done  it; 
Shout,  ye  lower  parts  of  the  earth  ! 
Break  forth  into  singing,  ye  mountains! 
O  forest,  and  every  tree  therein  ! 
For  the  Lord  hath  redeemed  Jacob, 
And  glorified  Himself  in  Israel."12 
3 


34 


The     True    Medical    Missionary 


He  "manifested  forth  His  glory;  and 
His  disciples  believed  on  Him." 

From  Herod's  dungeon,  where  in  disappointment  and 
perplexity  concerning  the  Saviour's  work,  John  the  Bap- 
tist watched  and  waited,  he  sent  two 
of  his  disciples  to  Jesus  with  the 
message: 

"Art    Thou    He   that   should 
come,     or    do    we     look    for 
another?"13 

The  Saviour  did  not  at 
once  answer  the  disciples' 
question.      As    they   stood 
wondering   at   His   silence, 
the    afflicted    were   coming 
to  Him.     The  voice  of  the 
mighty    Healer    penetrated 
the  deaf  ear.      A   word,  •  a 
touch  of  His  hand,  opened 
the    blind    eyes   to   behold 
the  light  of  day,  the  scenes 
of  nature,    the   faces   of 
friends,  and  the  face  of 
the    Deliverer.      His 
voice    reached   the  ears 
of  the  dying,   and  they 
arose    in    health    and 
vigor.      Paralyzed  de- 
moniacs    obeyed     His 
word,  their  madness  left 

them,   and   they  worshiped    Him.       The   poor   peasants   and 
laborers,  who  were  shunned  by  the  rabbis  as   unclean,  gath- 


A  word,  a  touch  of  His  hand,  opened  the 
blind  eyes  to  behold  the  light  of  day." 


D a y s    of    J Fi n is t ry 


35 


cred    about    Him,    and    He    spoke    to    them    the    words    of 
eternal  life. 

Thus   the  day  wore  away,  the  disciples   of  John   seeing 
and   hearing   all.      At   last   Jesus    called   them   to    Him,    and 


poor  peasants 
nd  laborers  who 
ere    shunned    by 
e   rabbis   as    ttn- 
,    g  n  t  h  creel 
bout  Him." 


bade   them  go   and 
tell   John   what    they 
had    seen    and    heard, 
adding,    "  Blessed  is  he, 
whosoever    shall     not    be 
offended   in    Me."  "      The 
disciples    bore     the    message, 
and  it  was  enough. 
John  recalled  the  prophecy  con- 
cerning the  Messiah,  "  Jehovah  hath 
anointed  Me  to  preach  good  tidings  unto 
H         the   meek;    He   hath   sent   Me  to   bind  up 
y|  the    broken-hearted,    to   proclaim    liberty   to 

^MEB        the  captives,  and  the  opening  of  the  prison 
«oL         to  them  that  are  bound;    to  proclaim  the 
year    of    Jehovah's    favor,    and    ...    to 
comfort  all  that  mourn."        Jesus  of  Nazareth  was  the  prom- 
ised one.      The  evidence  of  His  divinity  was  seen  in  His  min- 
istry to   the  needs   of  suffering   humanity.       His   glory   was 
shown   in    His  condescension   to   our  low  estate. 


36  The    True    Medical    Missionary 

The  works  of  Christ  not  only  declared  Him  to  be  the 
Messiah,  but  showed  in  what  manner  His  kingdom  was  to 
be  established.  To  John  was  opened  the  same  truth  that 
had  come  to  Elijah  in  the  desert,  when  "  a  great  and 
strong  wind  rent  the  mountains,  and  brake  in  pieces  the 
rorks  before  the  Lord;  but  the  Lord  was  not  in  the  wind: 
and  after  the  wind  an  earthquake;  but  the  Lord  was  not  in 
the  earthquake:  and  after  the  earthquake  a  fire;  but  the 
Lord  was  not  in  the  fire:"  16  and  after  the  fire,  God  spoke 
to  the  prophet  by  a  still  small  voice.  So  Jesus  was  to  do 
His  work,  not  by  the  overturning  of  thrones  and  king- 
doms, not  with  pomp  and  outward  display,  but  through 
speaking  to  the  hearts  of  men  by  a  life  of  mercy  and 
self-sacrifice. 

The  kingdom  of  God  comes  not  with  outward  show. 
It  comes  through  the  gentleness  of  the  inspiration  of  His 
word,  through  the  inward  working  of  His  Spirit,  the 
fellowship  of  the  soul  with  Him  who  is  its  life.  The 
greatest  manifestation  of  its  power  is  seen  in  human  nature 
brought  to  the  perfection  of  the  character  of  Christ. 

The  followers  of  Christ  are  to  be  the  light  of  the  world; 
but  God  does  not  bid  them  make  an  effort  to  shine.  He 
does  not  approve  of  any  self-satisfied  endeavor  to  display 
superior  goodness.  He  desires  that  their  souls  shall  be  im- 
bued with  the  principles  of  heaven;  then,  as  they  come  in 
contact  with  the  world,  they  will  reveal  the  light  that  is 
in  them.  Their  steadfast  fidelity  in  every  act  of  life  will 
be  a  means  of  illumination. 

Wealth  or  high  position,  costly  equipment,  architecture 
or  furnishings,  are  not  essential  to  the  advancement  of  the 
work  of  God;  neither  are  achievements  that  win  applause 
from  men  and  administer  to  vanity.  Worldly  display, 
however  imposing,  is  of  no  value  in  God's  sight.  Above 


Days    of   Ministry  37 

the  seen  and  temporal,  He  values  the  unseen  and  eternal 
The  former  is  of  worth  only  as  it  expresses  the  latter. 
The  choicest  productions  of  art  possess  no  beauty  that  can 
compare  with  the  beauty  of  character,  which  is  the  fruit 
of  the  Holy  Spirit's  working  in  the  soul. 

When  God  gave  His  Son  to  our  world,  He  endowed 
human  beings  with  imperishable  riches — riches  compared 
with  which  the  treasured  wealth  of  men  since  the  world 
began,  is  nothingness.  Christ  came  to  the  earth  and  stood 
before  the  children  of  men  with  the  hoarded  love  of  eter- 
nity, and  this  is  the  treasure  that,  through  our  connection 
with  Him,  we  are  to  receive,  to  reveal,  and  to  impart. 

Human  effort  will  be  efficient  in  the  work  of  God  just 
according  to  the  consecrated  devotion  of  the  worker, — by 
revealing  the  power  of  the  grace  of  Christ  to  transform  the 
life.  We  are  to  be  distinguished  from  the  world  because 
God  has  placed  His  seal  upon  us,  because  He  manifests  in 
us  His  own  character  of  love.  Our  Redeemer  covers  us 
with  His  righteousness. 

In  choosing  men  and  women  for  His  service,  God  does 
not  ask  whether  they  possess  worldly  wealth,  learning, 
or  eloquence.  He  asks,  "  Do  they  walk  in  such  humility 
that  I  can  teach  them  My  way  ?  Can  I  put  My  words 
into  their  lips?  Will  they  represent  Me?" 

God  can  use  every  person  just  in  proportion  as  He  can 
put  His  Spirit  into  the  soul-temple.  The  work  that  He 
will  accept  is  the  work  that  reflects  His  image.  His 
followers  are  to  bear,  as  their  credentials  to  the  world,  the 
ineffaceable  characteristics  of  His  immortal  principles. 


The     True    Me  died  I    Missionary 


"  He  Shall  Gather  the  Lambs  with 
His  Arm,  and  Carry   Them 
in  His  Bosom." 

As  Jesus  ministers   in  the  streets   of  the   cities,   mothers 
with'  their  sick  and  dying  little  ones  in  their  arms 
press   through   the   throng,    seeking   to    come 
within  reach   of  His  notice. 

Behold    these    mothers,    pale, 
weary,  almost  despairing,  yet  de- 
termined and  persevering.      Bear- 
ing   their    burden    of   suffering, 
they   seek    the    Saviour.       As 
they  are    crowded   back   by 
the  surging  throng,  Christ 
makes  His  way  to  them 
step  by  step,  until  He 
is    close    by    their 
side.      Hope  springs 
up   in    their    hearts. 
Their  tears  of  glad- 
ness   fall    as   they 
catch   His  attention, 
and  look  into  the  eyes 
expressing    such    pity 
and  love. 

Singling  out  one 
of  the  group,  the  Sa- 
viour invites  her  confidence,  saying,  ''What  shall  I  do  for 
thee?"  She  sobs  out  her  great  want,  "  Master,  that  Thou 
wouldst  heal  my  child."  Christ  takes  the  little  one  from 
her  arms,  and  disease  flees  at  His  touch.  The  pallor  of 
death  is  gone:  the  life-giving  current  flows  through  the 


"  Alothcrs  with 
their  sick  and  dying 
little   ones   in    their 
press  through  the  throng:" 


D  a  v  s     of    Mi  >i  i  s  t  r  y 


39 


veins;  the  muscles  receive  strength.  Words  of  comfort 
and  peace  are  spoken  to  the  mother;  and  then  another 
case,  just  as  urgent,  is  ^presented.  Again  Christ  exercises 


What  shall    I    do    for 
thec  ?    .     .    .    Master, 
Hint  Thou  \vouldst 
hail    my    child." 


His    life-giving    power,    and    all    give    praise    and    honor   to 
Him  who  doeth  wonderful  things. 

We  dwell  much  on  the   greatness   of  Christ's  life.      We 
speak    of  the    wonderful    things    that    He    accomplished,    of 


4o 


Th  e     Tr  n  e    Me  die  a  I    Mi  s  siona  ry 


the  miracles  that  He  wrought.      But  His  attention  to  things 
accounted  small  is  even  higher  proof  of  His  greatness. 

Among  the  Jews  it 
was  customary  for 
children  to  be  brought 
to  some  rabbi,  that  he 


"  Suffer  the  little  children 
to  come  unto  Me." 


might  lay  his  hands  upon  them  in  blessing;  but  the  disci- 
ples thought  the  Saviour's  work  too  important  to  be  inter- 
rupted in  this  way.  When  the  mothers  came  desiring  Him 
to  bless  their  little  ones,  the  disciples  looked  on  them  with 
disfavor.  They  thought  these  children  too  young  to  be  ben- 
efited by  a  visit  to  Jesus,  and  concluded  that  He  would  be 
displeased  at  their  presence.  But  the  Saviour  understood 


Days    of    Ministry  41 

the  care  and  burden  of  the  mothers  who  were  seeking  to 
train  their  children  according  to  the  word  of  God.  He 
had  heard  their  prayers.  He  Himself  had  drawn  them  into 
His  presence. 

One    mother   with    her  child   had   left   her   home   to   find 

p 

Jesus.  On  the  way  she  told  a  neighbor  her  errand,  and 
the  neighbor  wished  to  have  Jesus  bless  her  children.  Thus 
several  mothers  came  here  together,  with  their  little  ones. 
Some  of  the  children  had  passed  beyond  the  years  of  infancy 
to  childhood  and  youth.  When  the  mothers  made  known 
their  desire,  Jesus  heard  with  sympathy  the  timid,  tearful 
request.  But  He  waited  to  see  how  the  disciples  would  treat 
them.  When  He  saw  the  disciples  reproving  the  mothers 
and  sending  them  away,  thinking  to  do  Him  a  favor,  He 
showed  them  their  error,  saying,  "Suffer  the  little  children 
to  come  unto  Me,  and  forbid  them  not;  for  of  such  is  the 
kingdom  of  God."17  He  took  the  children  in  His  arms,  He 
laid  His  hands  upon  them,  and  gave  them  the  blessings  for 
which  they  came. 

The  mothers  were  comforted.  They  returned  to  their 
homes  strengthened  and  blessed  by  the  words  of  Christ. 
They  were  encouraged  to  take  up  their  burden  with  new 
cheerfulness,  and  to  work  hopefully  for  their  children. 

Could  the  after-life  of  that  little  group  be  opened  before 
us,  we  should  see  the  mothers  recalling  to  the  minds  of 
their  children  the  scene  of  that  day,  and  repeating  to  them 
the  loving  words  of  the  Saviour.  We  should  see,  too, 
how  often,  in  after-years,  the  memory  of  these  words  kept 
the  children  from  straying  from  the  path  cast  up  for  the 
ransomed  of  the  Lord. 

Christ  is  to-day  the  same  compassionate  Saviour  as 
when  He  walked  among  men.  He  is  as  verily  the  helper 
of  mothers  now  as  when  He  gathered  the  little  ones  to 


42  The     True    Medical    Missionary 

His  arms  in  Judea.  The  children  of  our  hearths  are  as 
much  the  purchase  of  His  blood  as  were  the  children  of 
long  ago. 

Jesus  knows  the  burden  of  every  mother's  heart.  He 
who  had  a  mother  that  struggled  with  poverty  and  priva- 
tion, sympathizes  with  every  mother  in  her  labors.  He 
who  made  a  long  journey  in  order  to  relieve  the  anxious 
heart  of  a  Canaanite  woman  will  do  as  much  for  the 
mothers  of  to-day.  He  who  gave  back  to  the  widow  of 
Nain  her  only  son,  and  in  His  agony  upon  the  cross 
remembered  His  own  mother,  is  touched  to-day  by  the 
mother's  sorrow.  In  every  grief  and  every  need,  He  will 
comfort  and  help. 

Let  mothers  come  to  Jesus  with  their  perplexities. 
They  will  find  grace  sufficient  to  aid  them  in  the  care  of 
their  children.  The  gates  are  open  for  every  mother  who 
would  lay  her  burdens  at  the  Saviour's  feet.  He  who 
said,  "Suffer  the  little  children  to  come  unto  Me,  and 
forbid  them  not,"  R  still  invites  mothers  to  bring  their  little 
ones  to  be  blessed  by  Him. 

In  the  children  who  were  brought  in  contact  with  Him, 
Jesus  saw  the  men  and  women  who  should  be  heirs  of 
His  grace  and  subjects  of  His  kingdom,  and  some  of 
whom  would  become  martyrs  for  His  sake.  Pie  knew  that 
these  children  would  listen  to  Him  and  accept  Him  as  their 
Redeemer  far  more  readily  than  would  grown-up  people, 
many  of  whom  were  the  wordly-wise  and  hard-hearted. 
In  teaching,  He  came  down  to  their  level.  He,  the  Majesty 
of  heaven,  answered  their  questions  and  simplified  His 
important  lessons  to  meet  their  childish  understanding.  He 
planted  in  their  minds  the  seeds  of  truth,  which  in  after- 
years  would  spring  up  and  bear  fruit  unto  eternal  life. 

When    Jesus   told   the   disciples  not   to    forbid    the    chil- 


Days    of    Mi n is t ry 


43 


dren  to  come  to  Him,  He  was  speaking  to  His  followers 
in  all  ages, — to  officers  of  the  church,  ministers,  helpers, 
and  all  Christians.  Jesus  is  drawing  the  children,  and  He 


The  mothers  in  after  life,  "  recalling   . 
the    scene    of    that    day,    and 
repeating-.    .    .  the  lov- 
ing words  i 
the  Sav- 
iour." 


bids   us,  "  Suffer 
them   to   come;  "    as 
if  He  would  say,  They 
will   come,    if  you    do    not 
hinder  them. 

Let  not  your  unchristlike 

character  misrepresent  Jesus.  Do  not  keep  the  little  ones 
away  from  Him  by  your  coldness  and  harshness.  Never 
give  them  cause  to  feel  that  heaven  would  not  be  a  pleas- 
ant place  to  them  if  you  were  there.  Do  not  speak  of  relig- 
ion as  something  that  children  can  not  understand,  or  act  as 


44  The     True  Medical    Missionary 

if  they  were  not  expected  to  accept  Christ  in  their  childhood. 
Do  not  give  them  the  false  impression  that  the  religion  of 
Christ  is  a  religion  of  gloom,  and  that  in  coming  to  the 
Saviour  they  must  give  up  all  that  makes  life  joyful. 

As  the  Holy  Spirit  moves  upon  the  hearts  of  the  chil- 
dren, co-operate  with  His  work.  Teach  them  that  the  Sa- 
viour is  calling  them,  that  nothing  can  afford  Him  greater 
joy  than  for  them  to  give  themselves  to  Him  in  the  bloom 
and  freshness  of  their  years. 

The  Saviour  regards  with  infinite  tenderness  the  souls 
whom  He  has  purchased  with  His  blood.  They  are  the 
claim  of  His  love.  He  looks  upon  them  with  unutterable 
longing.  His  heart  is  drawn  out,  not  only  to  the  best- 
trained  and  most  attractive  children,  but  to  those  who  by 
inheritance  and  through  neglect  have  objectionable  traits  of 
character.  Many  parents  do  not  understand  how  much 
they  are  responsible  for  these  traits  in  their  children.  They 
have  not  the  tenderness  and  wisdom  to  deal  with  the  erring 
ones  whom  they  have  made  what  they  are.  But  Jesus 
looks  upon  these  children  with  pity.  He  traces  from  cause 
to  effect. 

The  Christian  worker  may  be  Christ's  agent  in  drawing 
these  faulty  and  erring  ones  to  the  Saviour.  By  wisdom 
and  tact  he  may  bind  them  to  his  heart,  he  may  give 
courage  and  hope,  and  through  the  grace  of  Christ  may 
see  them  transformed  in  character,  so  that  of  them  it  may 
be  said,  "  Of  such  is  the  kingdom  of  God." 


D ay s    of    Mi n is t ry  45 


Placed  in  the  hands  of  Christ, 
the  five  small  barley  loaves 
sufficed  to  feed  the  multitude. 

All  day  the  people  had  thronged  the  steps  of  Christ 
and  His  disciples  as  He  taught  beside  the  sea.  They  had 
listened  to  His  gracious  words,  so  simple  and  so  plain 
that  they  were  as  the  balm  of  Gilead  to  their  souls.  The 
healing  of  His  divine  hand  had  brought  health  to  the  sick, 
and  life  to  the  dying.  The  day  had  seemed  to  them  like 
heaven  on  earth,  and  they  were  unconscious  of  how  long 
it  had  been  since  they  had  eaten  anything. 

The  sun  was  sinking  in  the  west,  and  yet  the  people 
lingered.  Finally  the  disciples  came  to  Christ,  urging  that 
for  their  own  sake  the  multitude  should  be  sent  away. 
Many  had  come  from  far,  and  had  eaten  nothing  since 
morning.  In  the  surrounding  towns  and  villages  they 
might  be  able  to  obtain  food.  But  Jesus  said,  "  Give  ye 
them  to  eat."1  Then,  turning  to  Philip,  He  questioned, 
"Whence  shall  we  buy  bread,  that  these  may  eat?"20 

Philip  looked  over  the  sea  of  heads,  and  thought  how 
impossible  it  would  be  to  provide  food  for  so  great  a  com- 
pany. He  answered  that  two  hundred  pennyworth*  of 
bread  would  not  be  enough  to  divide  among  them,  so  that 
each  might  have  a  little. 

Jesus  inquired  how  much  food  could  be  found  among 
the  company.  "There  is  a  lad  here,"  said  Andrew;  "which 
hath  five  barley  loaves  and  two  small  fishes;  but  what  are 
they  among  so  many?"21  Jesus  directed  that  these  be 
brought  to  Him.  Then  He  bade  the  disciples  seat  the 
people  on  the  grass.  When  this  was  accomplished,  He 


*  About  $34.00. 


46 


Medical    Missionary 


took  the  food,  "  and  looking  up  to  heaven,  He  blessed, 
and  brake,  and  gave  the  loaves  to  His  disciples,  and  the 
disciples  to  the  multitude.  And  they  did  all  eat,  and 


He  blessed, 
and  brake,  and 
gave    the     loaves 

.  to  the  multitude.' 


D ay s    of    Mi n is t ry 


47 


/ere    filled:     and    they    took     up     of    the     fragments     that 
remained  twelve  baskets  full."  M 

It  was  by  a  miracle  of  divine  power  that  Christ  fed  the 
multitude;  yet  how  humble  was  the  fare  provided, — only 
the  fishes  and  barley  loaves  that  were  the  daily  fare  of  the 
fisherfolk  of  Galilee. 

Christ    could     have 
spread    for    the    people    a 
rich    repast,   but   food 
prepared  merely  for  the 
gratification   of  appetite 
would  have  conveyed  no 
lesson    for   their  gootl. 
Through     this     miracle 
Christ  desired  to  teach 
a  lesson  of  simplicity. 
If    men    to-day  were 
simple  in  their  habits, 
living   in    harmony 
with  nature's  laws,  as 
did  Adam  and  Eve  in 
the  beginning,  there  would 
be  an  abundant  supply  for  the 
needs   of  the  human   family. 
But    selfishness    and    the   indul- 
gence of  appetite  have  brought  sin  and  misery,  from  excess 
on  the  one  hand,   and  from  want  on  the  other. 

Jesus  did  not  seek  to  attract  the  people  to  Him  by  grati- 
fying the  desire  for  luxury.  To  that  great  throng,  weary 
and  hungry  after  the  long,  exciting  day,  the  simple  fare  was 
an  assurance  both  of  His  power  and  of  His  tender  care 
for  them  in  the  common  needs  of  life.  The  Saviour  has 
not  promised  His  followers  the  luxuries  of  the  world;  their 


"  They  took  up  of  the  fragments  that 
remained  twelve  baskets  full.1" 


48  The    True    Medical    Missionary 

lot  may  be  shut  in  by  poverty;  but  His  word  is  pledged 
that  their  need  shall  be  supplied,  and  He  has  promised 
that  which  is  better  than  earthly  good, — the  abiding  comfort 
of  His  own  presence. 

After  the  multitude  had  been  fed,  there  was  an  abun- 
dance of  food  left.  Jesus  bade  His  disciples,  "  Gather  up 
the  fragments  that  remain,  that  nothing  be  lost" 23  These 
words  meant  more  than  putting  the  food  into  baskets.  The 
lesson  was  twofold.  Nothing  is  to  be  wasted.  We  are 
to  let  slip  no  temporal  advantage.  We  should  neglect 
nothing  that  would  serve  to  benefit  a  human  being.  Let 
everything  be  gathered  up  that  will  relieve  the  necessities 
of  earth's  hungry  ones.  With  the  same  carefulness  are 
we  to  treasure  the  bread  from  heaven  to  satisfy  the  needs 
of  the  soul.  By  every  word  of  God  we  are  to  live.  Noth- 
ing that  God  has  spoken  is  to  be  lost.  Not  one  word  that 
concerns  our  eternal  salvation  are  we  to  neglect.  Not  one 
word  is  to  fall  useless  to  the  ground. 

The  miracle  of  the  loaves  teaches  dependence  upon 
God.  When  Christ  fed  the  five  thousand,  the  food  was 
not  nigh  at  hand.  Apparently  He  had  no  means  at  His 
command.  There  He  was,  with  five  thousand  men,  besides 
women  and  children,  in  the  wilderness.  He  had  not  invited 
the  multitude  to  follow  Him  thither.  Eager  to  be  in  His 
presence,  they  had  come  without  invitation  or  command; 
but  He  knew  that  after  listening  all  day  to  His  instruction 
they  were  hungry  and  faint.  They  were  far  from  home, 
and  the  night  was  at  hand.  Many  of  them  were  without 
means  to  purchase  food.  He  who  for  their  sake  had  fasted 
forty  days  in  the  wilderness,  would  not  suffer  them  to 
return  fasting  to  their  homes. 

The  providence  of  God  had  placed  Jesus  where  He 
was;  and  He  depended  on  His  heavenly  Father  for  means 


D ay s    of    Mi ni s t ry  49 

to  relieve  the  necessity.  When  we  are  brought  into  strait 
places,  we  are  to  depend  on  God.  In  every  emergency 
we  are  to  seek  help  from  Him  who  has  infinite  resources 
at  His  command. 

In  this  miracle,  Christ  received  from  the  Father;  He 
imparted  to  the  disciples,  the  disciples  to  the  people,  and 
the  people  to  one  another.  So  all  who  are  united  to 
Christ  will  receive  from  Him  the  bread  of  life,  and  impart 
it  to  others.  His  disciples  are  the  appointed  means  of 
communication  between  Christ  and  the  people. 

When  the  disciples  heard  the  Saviour's  direction,  "  Give 
ye  them  to  eat,"  all  the  difficulties  arose  in  their  minds. 
They  questioned,  "  Shall  we  go  into  the  villages  to  buy 
food?"  But  what  said  Christ? — "Give  ye  them  to  eat." 
The  disciples  brought  to  Jesus  all  they  had;  but  He  did 
not  invite  them  to  eat.  He  bade  them  serve  the  people. 
The  food  multiplied  in  His  hands,  and  the  hands  of  the 
disciples,  reaching  out  to  Christ,  were  never  unfilled.  The 
little  store  was  sufficient  for  all.  When  the  multitude  had 
been  fed,  the  disciples  ate  with  Jesus  of  the  precious, 
heaven-supplied  food. 

As  we  see  the  necessities  of  the  poor,  the  ignorant, 
the  afflicted,  how  often  our  hearts  sink.  We  question, 
"What  avail  our  feeble  strength  and  slender  resources  to 
supply  this  terrible  necessity  ?  Shall  we  not  wait  for  some 
one  of  greater  ability  to  direct  the  work,  or  for  some 
organization  to  undertake  it?"  Christ  says,  "Give  ye 
them  to  eat."  Use  the  means,  the  time,  the  ability,  you 
have.  Bring  your  barley  loaves  to  Jesus. 

Though  your  resources  may  not  be  sufficient  to  feed 
thousands,  they  may  suffice  to  feed  one.  In  the  hand  of 
Christ  they  may  feed  many.  Like  the  disciples,  give  what 
you  have.  Christ  will  multiply  the  gift.  He  will  reward 


7  li  c     True    Me  d  i  c  a  I    Mi  s  si  o  na  ry 


honest,  simple  reliance  upon  Him.      That  which  seemed  but 
a  meager  supply  will  prove  to  be  a  rich  feast. 

"  He  that  soweth  sparingly  shall  reap  also  sparingly; 
and  he  that  soweth  with  blessings  shall  reap  also  with  bless- 
ings. .  .  .  God  is  able  to  make  all  grace  abound  unto  you; 


.and  it  shall  be 
given  unto  ijou; 


doom,  and  shahcn 
together,  and  run- 
ning over,  shall 
men  give  into  your 
bosom. 


that  ye,   having    always    all    sufficiency  in    everything,    may 
abound  unto  every  good  work:    as  it  is  written, — 

"  He  hath  scattered  abroad,  He  hath  given  to  the  poor 
His  righteousness  abideth  forever. 

"And  He  that  supplieth  seed  to  the  sower  and  bread  for 
food,  shall  supply  and  multiply  your  seed  for  sowing,  and 
increase  the  fruits  of  your  righteousness;  ye  being  enriched 
in  everything  unto  all  liberality." 


With   Nature   and  with    God 


IN    THE    GREEN   VALLEYS,    IN.THE    FOREST, 
ON   THE   MOUNTAINSIDE,  JESUS    HELD 
COMMUNION  WITH    HIS    FATHER  IN  HEAVEN 

r I  THE  Saviour's  life  on  earth  was  a  life  of  communion  with 
•*•     nature  and  with  God.      In  this  communion  He  revealed 
for  us  the  secret  of  a  life  of  power. 

Jesus  was  an  earnest,  constant  worker.  Never  lived  there 
among  men  another  so  weighted  with  responsibilities.  Never 
another  carried  so  heavy  a  burden  of  the  world's  sorrow  and 
sin.  Never  another  toiled  with  such  self-consuming  zeal  for 
the  good  of  men.  Yet  His  was  a  life  of  health.  Physically 
as  well  as  spiritually  He  was  represented  by  the  sacrificial 
lamb,  "without  blemish  and  without  spot."  In  body  as  in 
soul  He  was  an  example  of  what  God  designed  all  humanity 
to  be  through  obedience  to  His  laws. 

As  the  people  looked  upon  Jesus,  they  saw  a  face  in 
which  divine  compassion  was  blended  with  conscious  power. 
He  seemed  to  be  surrounded  with  an  atmosphere  of  spiritual 
life.  While  His  manners  were  gentle  and  unassuming,  He 
impressed  men  with  a  sense  of  power  that  was  hidden,  yet 
could  not  be  wholly  concealed. 

During  His  ministry  He  was  continually  pursued  by 
crafty  and  hypocritical  men  who  were  seeking  His  life. 


52  The     True    Medical    Missionary 

Spies  were  on  His  track,  watching  His  words,  to  find  some 
occasion  against  Him.  The  keenest  and  most  highly  cul- 
tured minds  of  the  nation  sought  to  defeat  Him  in  contro- 
versy. But  never  could  they  gain  an  advantage.  They  had 
to  retire  from  the  field,  confounded  and  put  to  shame  by 
the  lowly  Teacher  from  Galilee.  Christ's  teaching  had  a 
freshness  and  a  power  such  as  men  had  never  before  known. 
Even  His  enemies  were  forced  to  confess,  "  Never  man  spake 
like  this  man."  2 

The  childhood  of  Jesus,  spent  in  poverty,  had  been  un- 
corrupted  by  the  artificial  habits  of  a  corrupt  age.  Working 
at  the  carpenter's  bench,  bearing  the  burdens  of  home  life, 
learning  the  lessons  of  obedience  and  toil,  He  found  recre- 
ation amidst  the  scenes  of  nature,  gathering  knowledge  as  He 
sought  to  understand  nature's  mysteries.  He  studied  the 
word  of  God,  and  His  hours  of  greatest  happiness  were 
found  when  He  could  turn  aside  from  the  scene  of  His  labors 
to  go  into  the  fields,  to  meditate  in  the  quiet  valleys,  to  hold 
communion  with  God  on  the  mountainside,  or  amid  the  trees 
of  the  forest.  The  early  morning  often  found  Him  in  some 
secluded  place,  meditating,  searching  the  Scriptures,  or  in 
prayer.  With  the  voice  of  singing  He  welcomed  the  morn- 
ing light.  With  songs  of  thanksgiving  He  cheered  His 
hours  of  labor,  and  brought  heaven's  gladness  to  the  toil- 
worn  and  disheartened. 

During  His  ministry  Jesus  lived  to  a  great  degree  an 
outdoor  life.  His  journeys  from  place  to  place  were  made 
on  foot,  and  much  of  His  teaching  was  given  in  the  open 
air.  In  training  His  disciples  He  often  withdrew  from  the 
confusion  of  the  city  to  the  quiet  of  the  fields,  as  more  in 
harmony  with  the  lessons  of  simplicity,  faith,  and  self-abne- 
gation He  desired  to  teach  them.  It  was  beneath  the  shel- 
tering trees  of  the  mountainside,  but  a  little  distance  from 


With    Nature    and    with     God 


53 


the  sea  of  Galilee,  that  the  twelve  were  called  to  the  apos- 
tolate,  and  the  sermon  on  the  mount  was  given. 


M 

1 


Wit/7  the  voice 
of  singing  He 
welcomed  the 
morning  light." 


54 


T.he     True    Medical    Mis  si 


o  n  a  ry 


Christ  loved  to  gather  the  people  about  Him  under  the 
blue    heavens,    on    some    grassy   hillside,    or    on    the    beach 
beside   the   lake.      Here, 
surrounded  by  the  works 
of  His  own  creation,  He 
could  turn  their  thoughts 
from  the  artificial  to  the 
natural.      In  the  growth 


and  develop- 
ment of  nature 
were  revealed 
the   principles   ot 
His  kingdom.     As 
men  should  lift 
their  eyes  to  the 
hills  of  God,  and 
behold  the  won- 
derful works  of  His 
hand,  they  could  learn 
precious  lessons  of  divine 
truth.     In  future  days 
the  lessons   of   the 
divine  Teach er 
would     thus 
be    repeated 
to  them  by 
the    things 

of  nature.      The  mind  would  be  uplifted  and  the  heart  would 
find  rest. 


The  lessons  of  • 

the  divine  Teacher 

\vould   be  repeated  to 

them  by  the  things  of  nature.' 


With    Nature    and    with     God 


55 


The  disciples  who  were  associated  with  Him  in  His  work, 
Jesus  often  released  for  a  season,  that  they  might  visit  their 
homes  and  rest;  but  in  vain  were  their  efforts  to  draw  Him 
away  from  His  labors.  All  day  He  ministered  to  the  throngs 
that  came  to  Him,  and  at  eventide,  or  in  the  early  morning, 
He  went  away  to  the  sanctuary  of  the  mountains  for  com- 
munion with  His  Father. 

Often  His  incessant  labor  and  the  conflict  with  the  enmity 
and  false  teaching  of  the  rabbis,  left  Him  so  utterly  wearied 
that  His  mother  and  brothers,  and  even  His  disciples,  feared 


As  Here- 
turned  from 
the   hours    of 
prayer,    .    .    .    they  marked 
the  look    of  peace   upon   His  face." 


that  His  life  would  be  sacrificed.      But  as  He  returned  from 
the    hours    of   prayer    that    closed    the    toilsome    day,    they 


56  The     True    Medical    Missionary 

marked  the  look  of  peace  upon  His  face,  the  freshness  and 
life  and  power  that  seemed  to  pervade  His  whole  being. 
From  hours  spent  alone  with  God  He  came  forth,  morning 
by  morning,  to  bring  the  light  of  heaven  to  men. 

A  Season  of  Rest 

It  was  just  after  the  return  from  their  first  missionary  tour 
that  Jesus  bade  His  disciples,  Come  apart,  and  rest  a  while. 
The  disciples  had  returned,  filled  with  the  joy  of  their  success 
as  heralds  of  the  gospel,  when  the  tidings  reached  them  of 
the  death  of  John  the  Baptist  at  the  hand  of  Herod.  It  was 
a  bitter  sorrow  and  disappointment.  Jesus  knew  that  in  leav- 
ing the  Baptist  to  die  in  prison  He  had  severely  tested  the 
disciples'  faith.  With  pitying  tenderness  He  looked  upon 
their  sorrowful,  tear-stained  faces.  Tears  were  in  His  own 
eyes  and  voice  as  He  said,  "  Come  ye  yourselves  apart  into 
a  desert  place,  and  rest  awhile." 

Near  Bethsaida,  at  the  northern  end  of  the  sea  of  Galilee, 
was  a  lonely  region,  beautiful  with  the  fresh  green  of  spring, 
that  offered  a  welcome  retreat  to  Jesus  and  His  disciples. 
For  this  place  they  set  out,  going  in  their  boat  across  the 
lake.  Here  they  could  rest,  apart  from  the  confusion  of  the 
multitude.  Here  the  disciples  could  listen  to  the  words  of 
Christ,  undisturbed  by  the  retorts  and  accusations  of  the 
Pharisees.  Here  they  hoped  to  enjoy  a  short  season  of 
fellowship  in  the  society  of  their  Lord. 

Only  a  short  time  did  Jesus  have  alone  with  His  beloved 
ones,  but  how  precious  to  them  were  those  few  moments. 
They  talked  together  regarding  the  work  of  the  gospel  and 
the  possibility  of  making  their  labor  more  effective  in  reach- 
ing the  people.  As  Jesus  opened  to  them  the  treasures  of 
truth,  they  were  vitalized  by  divine  power,  and  inspired  with 
hope  and  courage. 


With    Nature    and    with     God 


57 


But  soon  He  was  again  sought  for  by  the  multitude. 
Supposing  that  He  had  gone  to  His  usual  place  of  retire- 
ment, the  people  followed  Him  thither.  His  hope  to  gain 
even  one  hour  of  rest  was  frustrated.  But  in  the  depths  of 


"Going  in 

their  boat 
across  the 
lake. " 


His  pure,  compassionate  heart,  the  good  Shepherd  of  the 
sheep  had  only  love  and  pity  for  these  restless,  thirsting 
souls.  All  day  He  ministered  to  their  needs,  and  at  evening 
dismissed  them  to  go  to  their  homes  and  rest. 


58  The     True    Medical    Missionary 

In  a  life  wholly  devoted  to  the  good  of  others,  the 
Saviour  found  it  necessary  to  turn  aside  from  ceaseless 
activity  and  contact  with  human  needs,  to  seek  retirement 
and  unbroken  communion  with  His  Father.  As  the  throng 
that  had  followed  Him  depart,  He  goes  into  the  mountains, 
and  there,  alone  with  God,  pours  out  His  soul  in  prayer  for 
these  suffering,  sinful,  needy  ones. 

When  Jesus  said  to  His  disciples  that  the  harvest  was 
great,  and  the  laborers  were  few,  He  did  not  urge  upon  them 
the  necessity  of  ceaseless  toil,  but  bade  them,  "Pray  ye  there- 
fore the  Lord  of  the  harvest,  that  He  would  send  forth  labor- 
ers into  His  harvest."  4  To  His  toil-worn  workers  to-day  as 
really  as  to  His  first  disciples  He  speaks  these  words  of  com- 
passion, "Come  ye  yourselves  apart  .  .  .  and  rest  awhile." 

All  who  are  under  the  training  of  God  need  the  quiet 
hour  for  communion  with  their  own  hearts,  with  nature,  and 
with  God.  In  them  is  to  be  revealed  a  life  that  is  not  in  har- 
mony with  the  world,  its  customs,  or  its  practises;  and  they 
need  to  have  a  personal  experience  in  obtaining  a  knowledge 
of  the  will  of  God.  We  must  individually  hear  Him  speaking 
to  the  heart.  When  every  other  voice  is  hushed,  and  in 
quietness  we  wait  before  Him,  the  silence  of  the  soul  makes 
more  distinct  the  voice  of  God.  He  bids  us,  "Be  still,  and 
know  that  I  am  God."  5  This  is  the  effectual  preparation  for 
all  labor  for  God.  Amidst  the  hurrying  throng,  and  the 
strain  of  life's  intense  activities,  he  who  is  thus  refreshed, 
will  be  surrounded  with  an  atmosphere  of  light  and  peace. 
He  will  receive  a  new  endowment  of  both  physical  and  men- 
tal strength.  His  life  will  breathe  out  a  fragrance,  and  will 
reveal  a  divine  power  that  will  reach  men's  hearts. 


The    Touch    of  Faitk 


FAITH    IS    THE    HAND    THAT 
TOUCHES   INFINITY 


TF  I  may  but  touch  His  garment,  I  shall  be  whole." 
-^  It  was  a  poor  woman  who  spoke  these  words, — a 
woman  who  for  t\velve  years  had  suffered  from  a  disease 
that  made  her  life  a  burden.  She  had  spent  all  her  means 
upon  physicians  and  remedies,  only  to  be  pronounced  incur- 
able. But  as  she  heard  of  the  great  Healer,  her  hopes  re- 
vived. She  thought,  "If  only  I  could  get  near  enough  to 
speak  to  Him,  I  might  be  healed." 

Christ  was  on  His  way  to  the  home  of  Jairus,  the  Jewish 
rabbi  who  had  entreated  Him  to  come  and  heal  his  daughter. 
The  heart-broken  petition,  "  My  little  daughter  lieth  at  the 
point  of  death:  I  pray  Thee,  come  and  lay  Thy  hands  on 
her,  that  she  may  be  healed,"2  had  touched  the  tender,  sym- 
pathetic heart  of  Christ,  and  He  at  once  set  out  with  the 
ruler  for  his  home. 

They  advanced  but  slowly;  for  the  crowd  pressed  Christ 
on  every  side.  In  making  His  way  through  the  multitude, 
the  Saviour  came  near  to  where  the  afflicted  woman  was 
standing.  Again  and  again  she  had  tried  in  vain  to  get 
near  Him.  Now  her  opportunity  had  come.  She  could 

59 


60  The     True    Medical    Missionary 

see  no  way  of  speaking  to  Him.  She  would  not  seek  to 
hinder  His  slow  advance.  But  she  had  heard  that  healing 
came  from  a  touch  of  His  garments;  and  fearful  of  losing 
her  one  chance  for  relief,  she  pressed  forward,  saying  to 
herself,  "  If  I  may  but  touch  His  garment,  I  shall  be  whole." 

Christ  knew  every  thought  of  her  mind,  and  He  was 
making  His  way  to  where  she  stood.  He  realized  her 
great  need,  and  He  was  helping  her  to  exercise  faith. 

As  He  was  passing,  she  reached  forward,  and  succeeded 
in  barely  touching  the  border  of  His  garment.  That  mo- 
ment she  knew  that  she  was  healed.  In  that  one  touch  was 
concentrated  the  faith  of  her  life,  and  instantly  her  pain  and 
feebleness  disappeared.  Instantly  she  felt  the  thrill  as  of  an 
electric  current  passing  through  every  fibre  of  her  being. 
There  came  over  her  a  sensation  of  perfect  health.  "She 
felt  in  her  body  that  she  was  healed  of  that  plague."3 

The  grateful  woman  desired  to  express  her  thanks  to  the 
mighty  Healer,  who  had  done  more  for  her  in  one  touch 
than  the  physicians  had  done  in  twelve  long  years;  but 
she  dared  not.  With  a  grateful  heart  she  tried  to  with- 
draw from  the  crowd.  Suddenly  Jesus  stopped,  and  looking 
round  He  asked,  "Who  touched  Me?" 

Looking  at  Him  in  amazement,  Peter  answered,  "Master, 
the  multitude  throng  Thee  and  press  Thee,  and  sayest  Thou, 
Who  touched  Me?"4 

"Somebody  hath  touched  Me,"  Jesus  said;  "for  I  per- 
ceive that  virtue  is  gone  out  of  Me."5  He  could  distinguish 
the  touch  of  faith  from  the  casual  touch  of  the  careless 
throng.  Some  one  had  touched  Him  with  a  deep  purpose, 
and  had  received  answer. 

Christ  did  not  ask  the  question  for  His  own  information. 
He  had  a  lesson  for  the  people,  for  His  disciples,  and  for  the 
woman.  He  wished  to  inspire  the  afflicted  with  hope.  He 


The    Touch    of    Faith 


61 


wished  to   show   that   it  was   faith   which   had    brought   the 
healing  power.      The  woman's  trust  must  not  be  passed  by 
without   comment.      God   must   be  glorified  by   her  grateful 
confession.      Christ  desired  her  to  understand  that 
He  approved  her  act  of  faith.      He  would 
not  have  her  depart  with  a  half  blessing 
only.     She  was  not  to  remain  in  igno- 
rance of  His  knowledge  of 
her  suffering,   or   of   His 
compassionate   love  and  of 
His   approval   of   her 
faith  in  His  power  to 
save  to  the  uttermost 
all  who  come  to  Him. 

Looking  toward 
the  woman,  Christ  in- 
sisted on  knowing  who 
had  touched  Him. 
Finding  concealment 
vain,  she  came  forward 
trembling,  and  cast 
herself  at  His  feet. 
With  grateful  tears  she 
told  Him,  before  all 
the  people,  why  she 
had  touched  His  gar- 
ment, and  how  she 
had  been  immediately 
healed.  She  feared 

that  her  act  in  touching  His  garment  had  been  one  of  pre- 
sumption; but  no  word  of  censure  came  from  Christ's  lips. 
He  spoke  only  words  of  approval.  They  came  from  a  heart 
of  love,  filled  with  sympathy  for  human  woe.  "  Daughter," 


"  Finding- 
concealment  vain, 
she   came  forward  trem- 
bling, and  cast  herself  at  His  feet." 


62  TJi  e     Tr  u  e    Me  die  a  I    Mi  s  siona  ry 

He  said  gently,  "  be  of  good  comfort;  thy  faith  hath  made 
thee  whole;  go  in  peace."  6  How  cheering  were  these  words 
to  her.  Now  no  fear  that  she  had  given  offense  embittered 
her  joy. 

To  the  curious  crowd  pressing  about  Jesus  there  was 
imparted  no  vital  power.  But  the  suffering  woman  who 
touched  Him  in  faith  received  healing.  So  in  spiritual  things 
does  the  casual  contact  differ  from  the  touch  of  faith.  To 
believe  in  Christ  merely  as  the  Saviour  of  the  world  can 
never  bring  healing  to  the  soul.  The  faith  that  is  unto  sal- 
vation is  not  a  mere  assent  to  the  truth  of  the  gospel.  True 
faith  is  that  which  receives  Christ  as  a  personal  Saviour. 
God  gave  His  only-begotten  Son,  that  /,  by  believing  in 
Him,  "should  not  perish,  but  have  everlasting  life."7  When 
I  come  to  Christ,  according  to  His  word,  I  am  to  believe 
that  I  receive  His  saving  grace.  The  life  that  I  now  live,  I 
am  to  "  live  by  the  faith  of  the  Son  of  God,  who  loved  me, 
and  gave  Himself  for  me.'11 

Many  hold  faith  as  an  opinion.  Saving  faith  is  a  trans- 
action, by  which  those  who  receive  Christ  join  themselves  in 
covenant  relation  with  God.  A  living  faith  means  an  increase 
of  vigor,  a  confiding  trust,  by  which,  through  the  grace  of 
Christ,  the  soul  becomes  a  conquering  power. 

Faith  is  a  mightier  conqueror  than  death.  If  the  sick 
can  be  led  to  fix  their  eyes  in  faith  upon  the  mighty  Healer, 
we  shall  see  wonderful  results.  It  will  bring  life  to  the  body 
and  to  the  soul. 

In  working  for  the  victims  of  evil  habits,  instead  of  point- 
ing them  to  the  despair  and  ruin  toward  which  they  are 
hastening,  turn  their  eyes  away  to  Jesus.  Fix  them  upon 
the  glories  of  the  heavenly.  This  will  do  more  for  the  sav- 
ing of  body  and  soul  than  will  all  the  terrors  of  the  grave 
when  kept  before  the  helpless  and  apparently  hopeless. 


The     Touch    of   FaitJi  63 


*  *  Not  by  works  of  righteousness  which 
we  have  done,  but  according  to  His 
mercy  He  saved  us  " 

A  centurion's  servant  was  lying  sick  of  the  palsy. 
Among  the  Romans  the  servants  were  slaves,  bought  and 
sold  in  the  market-places,  and  often  treated  with  abuse 
and  cruelty ;  but  the  centurion  was  tenderly  attached  to 
his  servant,  and  greatly  desired  his  recovery.  He  believed 
that  Jesus  could  heal  him.  He  had  not  seen  the  Saviour, 
but  the  reports  he  had  heard  inspired  him  with  faith. 
Notwithstanding  the  formalism  of  the  Jews,  this  Roman 
was  convinced  that  their  religion  was  superior  to  his  own. 
Already  he  had  broken  through  the  barriers  of  national 
prejudice  and  hatred  that  separated  the  conquerors  from 
the  conquered  people.  He  had  manifested  respect  for  the 
service  of  God,  and  had  shown  kindness  to  the  Jews  as 
His  worshipers.  In  the  teaching  of  Christ,  as  it  had  been 
reported  to  him,  he  found  that  which  met  the  need  of 
the  soul.  All  that  was  spiritual  within  him  responded  to 
the  Saviour's  words.  But  he  thought  himself  unworthy 
to  approach  Jesus,  and  he  appealed  to  the  Jewish  elders 
to  make  request  for  his  servant's  healing. 

The  elders  present  the  case  to  Jesus,  urging  that  "  he  was 
worthy  for  whom  He  should  do  this;  for  he  loveth  our  nation, 
and  he  hath  built  us  a  synagogue.  " 

But  on  the  way  to  the  centurion's  home,  Jesus  receives 
a  message  from  the  officer  himself,  "  Lord,  trouble  not 
Thyself;  for  I  am  not  worthy  that  Thou  shouldst  enter 
under  my  roof."  u 

Still  the  Saviour  keeps  on  His  way,  and  the  centurion 
comes  in  person  to  complete  the  message,  saying,  "  Neither 
thought  I  myself  worthy  to  come  unto  Thee  "  "but  speak 


64 


The     True    Medical    Missionary 


the  word  only,  and  my  servant  shall  be  healed.     For  I  am 
a  man  under  authority,  having  soldiers  under  me:  and  I  say 

to  this  man,  Go,  and  he 
goeth;  and  to  another,  Come, 
and  he  cometh;  and  to  my 
servant,  Do  this,  and  he 
doeth  it."  " 

"I  represent  the  power  of 
Rome,    and 
my  soldiers 
recognize 


'A  centurion's  serv- 
ant was  lying1  sick 
with  the  palsy." 


my  authority  as 
supreme.       So 
dost   Thou  rep- 
resent the  power 
of  the    infinite 
God,    and    all 
created    things 
obey  Thy  word. 
Thou  canst  com- 
mand   the    dis- 
ease to  depart,  and 
it    shall    obey   Thee. 
Speak  but  the  word, 
and  my  servant  shall 
be  healed" 


1  Speak 

the  word   only,   and    my 
servant  shall  be  healed." 


The- Touch    of   Faith 


beUiit 
all  things  are 


"As  thou  hast  believed,"  Christ  said,  "so  be  it  done 
unto  thee.  And  his  servant  was  healed  in  the  selfsame 
hour."13 

The  Jewish  elders  had  commended  the  centurion  to  Christ 
because  of  the  favor  he  had  shown  to  "our  nation.  "      "  He 
is  worthy,"  they  said,  "for  he  hath  built  us  a  syna- 
gogue."     But  the  centurion  said  of  himself,  "  I  am 
not  worthy.  "     Yet  he  did  not  fear  to 
ask  help  from  Jesus.      Not  to  his  own 
goodness    did    he  trust,    but  to  the 
Saviour's  mercy.      His  only  argu- 
ment was  his  great  need. 

In  the  same  way  every  human 
being  can  come  to  Christ.  "  Not 
by  works  of  righteousness  which 
we  have  done,  but  according  to 
His  mercy  He  saved  us."  u  Do 
you  feel  that  because  you  are  a 
sinner,  you  can  not  hope  to  re- 
ceive blessing  from  God?  Re- 
member that  Christ  came  into  the 
world  to  save  sinners.  •  We  have 
nothing  to  recommend  us  to  God ; 
the  plea  that  we  may  urge  now  and  ever  is  our  utterly  help- 
less condition,  which  makes  His  redeeming  power  a  necessity. 
Renouncing  all  self-dependence,  we  may  look  to  the  cross  of 
Calvary  and  say, — 

"In  my  hand  no  price  I  bring; 
Simply  to  Thy  cross  I  cling.  " 

"  If  thou  canst  believe,  all  things  are  possible  to  him  that 
believeth."  It  is  faith  that  connects  us  with  heaven,  and 
brings  us  strength  for  coping  with  the  powers  of  darkness. 
In  Christ,  God  has  provided  means  for  subduing  every  evil 

5 


him  th| 
Mtevdfi 


66 


The     True    Medical    Missionary 


trait,  and  resisting  every  temptation,  however  strong. 
But  many  feel  that  they  lack  faith,  and  therefore  they 
remain  away  from  Christ.  Let  these  souls,  in  their 
helpless  unworthiness,  cast  themselves  upon  the  mercy 
of  their  compassionate  Saviour.  Look  not  to 

self,  but  to  Christ.      He  who  healed  the 
jj?gR»         sick  and   cast  out  demons  when   He 

walked  among  men,  is  still  the  same 


give  itt?fo 
em 
life. 


whl 


m 


mighty  Re- 
d  e  e  m  e  r  . 
Then  grasp 
His  prom- 
ises as  leaves  from  the  tree  of  life:  "Him  that  cometh 
to  Me  I  will  in  nowise  cast  out."  16  As  you  come  to 
Him,  believe  that  He  accepts  you,  because  He  has  prom- 
ised. You  can  never  perish  while  you  do  this — never. 
"  God  commendeth  His  love  toward  us,  in  that, 
while  we  were  yet  sinners,  Christ  died  for  us." 

And  "if  God  be  for  us,  who  can  be  against  us? 
He  that  spared  not  His  own  Son,  but  delivered  Him 
up  for  us  all,  how  shall  He  not  with  Him  also  freely 
give  us  all  things?"  18 

"  I  am  persuaded,  that  neither  death,  nor  life,  nor 
angels,  nor  principalities,  nor  things  present,  nor  things 
to  come,  nor  powers,  nor  height,  nor 
depth,  nor  any  other  creation,  shall  be 
able  to  separate  us  from  the  love  of  God, 
which  is  in  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord."  19 


The    Touch    of   Faith 


)  if  Thou  wilt,  Thou 
canst  make  me  clean  " 


Of  all  the  diseases  known  in  the  East  the  leprosy  was 
most  dreaded.  Its  incurable  and  contagious  character,  and 
its  horrible  effect  upon  its  victims,  filled  the  bravest  with  fear. 
Among  the  Jews  it  was  regarded  as  a  judgment  on  account 
of  sin,  and  hence  was  called  "  the  stroke,  "  "  the  finger  of 
God. "  Deep-rooted,  ineradicable,  deadly,  it  was  looked 
upon  as  a  symbol  of  sin. 

By  the  ritual  law  the  leper  was  pronounced  unclean. 
Whatever  he  touched  was  unclean.  The  air  was  polluted 
by  his  breath.  Like  one  already  dead,  he  was  shut  out  from 
the  habitations  of  men.  One  who  was 
suspected  of  having  the  disease  must  pre- 
sent himself  to  the  priests,  who  were  to 
examine  and  decide  his  case.  If  pro- 
nounced a  leper,  he  was  isolated  from  his 
family,  cut  off  from  the  congregation  of 
Israel,  and  doomed  to  associate  with  those 
only  who  were  similarly  afflicted.  Even 
kings  and  rulers  were  not  exempt.  A 
monarch  attacked  by  this  terrible  disease 
must  yield  up  the  scepter,  and  flee  from 
society. 

Away  from  his  friends  and  his  kindred, 
the  leper  must  bear  the  curse  of  his  mal- 
ady.     He  was  obliged  to  publish  his  own 
calamity,  to  rend  his  garments,  and  sound  the  alarm,  warning 
all  to  flee  from  his  contaminating  presence.     The  cry,  "Un- 
clean! unclean!'    coming  in  mournful  tones  from  the  lonely 
exile,  was  a  signal  heard  with  fear  and  abhorrence. 


"T/ze  cry,  '  Unclean  ! 
unclean."  .  .  .  was 
a  signal  heard  with 
fear  and  abhor- 
rence." 


68  Th  e     Tr  u  e    Me  di  c  a  I    Mi  s  s  ion  a  r  y 

In  the  region  of  Christ's  ministry  were  many  of  these  suf- 
ferers, and  as  the  news  of  His  work  reached  them,  there  is 
one  in  whose  heart  faith  begins  to  spring  up.      If  he  could  go 
to  Jesus,  he  might  be  healed.      But  how  can  he  find  Jesus  ? 
Doomed   as    he   is    to    perpetual    isola- 
tion, how  can  he  present  himself  to  the 
Healer?     And    will    Christ    heal    him? 
Will    He   not,   like    the    Pharisees,   and 
even  the  physicians,  pronounce  a  curse 
upon  him,  and  warn  him  to  flee 
from  the  haunts  of  men? 

He  thinks  of  all  that  lias 
been  told   him  of  Jesus. 
Not  one  who  has  sought 
His  help  has  been  turned 
away.      The   wretched 
man   determines  to  find 

the   Saviour.      Though  »  At  tight  tt 

shut  out  from  the  cit-  him  thc  PC°- 

H  pic   fall   b;,ck.- 

ics,  it  may  be  that  he 

can   cross    His  path 

in     some     byway 

along   the   mountain 

roads,  or  find  Him  as 

He  is  teaching  outside  the  towns.     The  difficulties  are  great, 

but  this  is  his  only  hope. 

Standing  afar  off,  the  leper  catches  a  few  words  from  the 
Saviour's  lips.  He  sees  Him  laying  His  hands  upon  the  sick. 
He  sees  the  lame,  the  blind,  the  paralytic,  and  those  dying 
of  various  maladies,  rise  up  in  health,  praising  God  for 
deliverance.  His  faith  strengthens.  Nearer  and  yet  nearer 
he  approaches  to  the  listening  throng.  The  restrictions  laid 
upon  him,  the  safety  of  the  people,  the  fear  with  which  all 


Tli  e     To  u  c  h    of   Fa  i  th  69 

men  regard  him,  are  alike  forgotten.  He  thinks  only  of  the 
blessed  hope  of  healing. 

He  is  a  loathsome  spectacle.  The  disease  has  made 
frightful  inroads,  and  his  decaying  body  is  horrible  to  look 
upon.  At  sight  of  him  the  people  fall  back.  In  their  terror 
they  crowd  upon  one  another  to  escape  from  contact  with 
him.  Some  try  to  prevent  him  from  approaching  Jesus,  but 
in  vain.  He  neither  sees  nor  hears  them.  Their  expressions 
of  loathing  are  lost  upon  him.  He  sees  only  the  Son  of  Gocl, 
he  hears  only  the  voice  that  speaks  life  to  the  dying. 

Pressing  to  Jesus,  he  casts  himself  at  His  feet  with  the 
cry,  "Lord,  if  Thou  wilt,  Thou  canst  make  me  clean."20 

Jesus  replies,  "  I  will;  be  thou  clean,"  21  and  lays  His  hand 
upon  him. 

Immediately  a  change  passes  over  the  leper.  His  blood 
becomes  healthy,  the  nerves  sensitive,  the  muscles  firm.  The 
unnaturally  white,  scaly  surface  peculiar  to  leprosy  disap- 
pears; and  his  flesh  becomes  as  the  flesh  of  a  little  child. 

Should  the  priests  learn  the  facts  concerning  the  healing 
of  the  leper,  their  hatred  of  Christ  might  lead  them  to  render 
a  dishonest  sentence.  Jesus  desired  that  an  impartial  decision 
be  secured.  He  therefore  bids  the  man  tell  no  one  of  the 
cure,  but  without  delay  present  himself  at  the  temple  with  an 
offering  before  any  rumors  concerning  the  miracle  should  be 
spread  abroad. 

Before  the  priests  could  accept  such  an  offering,  they  were 
required  to  examine  the  offerer  and  certify  his  complete 
recovery. 

This  examination  was  made.  The  priests  who  had  con- 
demned the  leper  to  banishment  testified  to  his  cure.  The 
healed  man  was  restored  to  his  home  and  society.  He  felt 
that  the  boon  of  health  was  very  precious.  He  rejoiced  in 
the  vigor  of  manhood,  and  in  his  restoration  to  his  family. 


/o  The     True    Medical    Missionary 

Notwithstanding  the  caution  of  Jesus,  he  could  no  longer 
conceal  the  fact  of  his  cure,  and  joyfully  he  went  about  pro- 
claiming the  power  of  the  One  who  had  made  him  whole. 

When  this  man  came  to  Jesus,  he  was  "full  of  leprosy." 
Its  deadly  poison  permeated  his  whole  body.  The  disciples 
sought  to  prevent  their  Master  from  touching  him;  for  he 
who  touched  a  leper  became  himself  unclean.  But  in  laying 
His  hand  upon  the  leper,  Jesus  received  no  defilement.  The 
leprosy  was  cleansed.  Thus  it  is  with  the  leprosy  of  sin, — 
deep-rooted,  deadly,  impossible  to  be  cleansed  by  human 
power.  "  The  whole  head  is  sick,  and  the  whole  heart 
faint.  From  the  sole  of  the  foot  even  unto  the  head  there 
is  no  soundness  in  it;  but  wounds,  and  bruises,  and  putrefy- 
ing sores."  *2  But  Jesus,  coming  to  dwell  in  humanity,  re- 
ceives no  pollution.  His  presence  was  healing  virtue  for 
the  sinner.  Whoever  will  fall  at  His  feet,  saying  in  faith, 
"•Lord,  if  Thou  wilt,  Thou  canst  make  me  clean,"  shall 
hear  the  answer,  "I  will;  be  thou  clean." 

In  some  instances  of  healing,  Jesus  did  not  at  once  grant 
the  blessing  sought.  But  in  the  case  of  leprosy,  no  sooner 
was  the  appeal  made  than  it  was  granted.  When  we  pray 
for  earthly  blessings,  the  answer  to  our  prayer  may  be  de- 
layed, or  God  may  give  us  something  other  than  we  ask; 
but  not  so  when  we  ask  for  deliverance  from  sin.  It  is  His 
will  to  cleanse  us  from  sin,  to  make  us  His  children,  and  to 
enable  us  to  live  a  holy  life.  Christ  "gave  Himself  for  our 
sins,  that  He  might  deliver  us  from  this  present  evil  world, 
according  to  the  will  of  God  and  our  Father."  And  "this 
is  the  confidence  that  we  have  in  Him,  that,  if  we  ask  any- 
thing according  to  His  will,  He  heareth  us :  and  if  we  know 
that  He  hear  us,  whatsoever  we  ask,  we  know  that  we  have 
the  petitions  that  we  desired  of  Him."23 


T/i  e     To  u  c h    of    Fa  ith  71 

"  Ye  shall  find  rest  " 

Jesus  looked  upon  the  distressed  and  heart-burdened, 
those  whose  hopes  were  blighted,  and  who  with  earthly 
joys  were  seeking  to  quiet  the  longing  of  the  soul  and  He 
invited  all  to  find  rest  in  Him. 

Tenderly  He  bade  the  toiling  people,  "Take  My  yoke 
upon  you,  and  learn  of*  Me;  •  for  I  am  meek  and  lowly  in 
heart:  and  ye  shall  find  rest  unto  your  souls."  24 

In  these  words,  Christ  was  speaking  to  every  human 
being.  Whether  they  know  it  or  not,  all  are  weary  and 
heavy  laden.  All  are  weighed  down  with  burdens  that 
only  Christ  can  remove.  The  heaviest  burden  that  we  bear 
is  the  burden  of  sin.  If  we  were  left  to  bear  this  burden, 
it  would  crush  us.  But  the  sinless  One  has  taken  our  place. 
"The  Lord  hath  laid  on  Him  the  iniquity  of  us  all."25 

He  has  borne  the  burden  of  our  guilt.  He  will  take 
the  load  from  our  weary  shoulders.  He  will  give  us  rest. 
The  burden  of  care  and  sorrow  also  He  will  bear.  He 
invites  us  to  cast  all  our  care  upon  Him;  for  He  carries  us 
upon  His  heart. 

The  Elder  Brother  of  our  race  is  by  the  eternal  throne. 
He  looks  upon  every  soul  who  is  turning  his  face  toward 
Him  as  the  Saviour.  He  knows  by  experience  what  are 
the  weaknesses  of  humanity,  what  are  our  wants,  and  where 
lies  the  strength  of  our  temptations;  for  He  was  "in  all  points 
tempted  like  as  we  are,  yet  without  sin."1  He  is  watching 
over  you,  trembling  child  of  God.  Are  you  tempted?  He 
will  deliver.  Are  you  weak  ?  He  will  strengthen.  Are 
you  ignorant?  He  will  enlighten.  Are  you  wounded? 
He  will  heal.  The  Lord  "telleth  the  number  of  the  stars;  " 
and  yet  "  He  healeth  the  broken  in  heart,  and  bindeth  up 
their  wounds."27 


72  Tlie     True    Medical    Missionary 

Whatever  your  anxieties  and  trials,  spread  out  your  case 
before  the  Lord.  Your  spirit  will  be  braced  for  endurance. 
The  way  will  be  open  for  you  to  disentangle  yourself  from 
embarrassment  and  difficulty.  The  weaker  and  more  help- 
less you  know  yourself  to  be,  the  stronger  will  you  become 
in  His  strength.  The  heavier  your  burdens,  the  more  blessed 
the  rest  in  casting  them  upon  your  Burden-bearer. 

Circumstances  may  separate  friends;  the  restless  waters 
of  the  wide  sea  may  roll  between  us  and  them.  But  no 
circumstances,  no  distance,  can  separate  us  from  the  Saviour. 
Wherever  we  may  be,  He  is  at  our  right  hand,  to  support, 
maintain,  uphold,  and  cheer.  Greater  than  the  love  of  a 
mother  for  her  child,  is  Christ's  love  for  His  redeemed. 
It  is  our  privilege  to  rest  in  His  love;  to  say,  "  I  will  trust 
Him;  for  He  gave  His  life  for  me." 

Human  love  may  change;  but  Christ's  love  knows  no 
change.  When  we  cry  to  Him  for  help,  His  hand  is  stretched 
out  to  save. 

"The  mountains  may  depart, 
And  the  hills  be  removed; 

But  My  loving-kindness  shall  not  depart  from  thee, 
Neither  shall  My  covenant  of  peace  be  removed, 
Saith  Jehovah  that  hath  mercy  on  thee."28 


Healing  of  the 


.THAT  YE  MAY  KNOW  THAT  THE 
SON  OF  MAN  HATH  POWER  ON 
EARTH  TO  FORGIVE  SINS." 


71  /TANY  of  those  who  came  to  Christ  for  help  had  brought 
"*•  disease  upon  themselves;  yet  He  did  not  refuse  to  heal 

them.  And  when  virtue  from  Him  entered  into  these  souls, 
they  were  convicted  of  sin,  and  many  were  healed  of  their 
iritual  disease  as  well  as  of  their  physical  maladies. 

Among  these  was  the  paralytic  at  Capernaum.  Like  the 
leper,  this  paralytic  had  lost  all  hope  of  recovery.  His  dis- 
ease was  the  result  of  a  sinful  life,  and  his  sufferings  were  em- 
bittered by  remorse.  In  vain  he  had  appealed  to  the  Phari- 
sees and  doctors  for  relief;  they  pronounced  him  incurable, 
they  denounced  him  as  a  sinner,  and  declared  that  he  would 
die  under  the  wrath  of  God. 

The  palsied  man  had  sunk  into  despair.  Then  he  heard 
the  works  of  Jesus.  Others,  as  sinful  and  helpless  as  he, 
had  been  healed,  and  he  was  encouraged  to  believe  that  he 
too  might  be  cured  if  he  could  be  carried  to  the  Saviour. 
But  hope  fell  as  he  remembered  the  cause  of  his  malady,  yet 
he  could  not  cast  away  the  possibility  of  healing. 


74 


The    Trite    M  e  die  a  I    Missionary 


His  great  desire  was  relief  from  the  burden  of  sin.      He 
longed  to  see  Jesus,  and  receive  the  assurance  of  forgiveness 
and   peace   with    heaven.      Then   he  would  be 
content  to  live  or  to  die,  according  to 
God's  will. 

There  was  no  time  to 
lose;  already  his  wasted  flesh 
bore  signs  of  death.     He 
besought  his 


"Again  and  again  the 
bearers  of  the  paralytic  tried  to 
push  their  way  through  the  crowd." 


friends  to  carry  him  on  his  bed  to  Jesus,  and  this  they  gladly 
undertook  to  do.  But  so  dense  was  the  crowd  that  had 
assembled  in  and  about  the  house  where  the  Saviour  was, 


Healing   of   the   Soul  75 

at  it  was  impossible  for  the  sick  man  and  his  friends  to 
reach  Him,  or  even  to  come  within  hearing  of  His  voice. 
Jesus  was  teaching  in  the  home  of  Peter.  According  to 
their  custom,  His  disciples  sat  close  about  Him,  and  "there 
were  Pharisees  and  doctors  of  the  law  sitting  by,  who  were 
come  out  of  every  village  of  Galilee  and  Judea  and  Jerusa- 
lem." Many  of  these  had  come  as  spies,  seeking  an  accusa- 
tion against  Jesus.  Beyond  these  thronged  the  promiscuous 
multitude,  the  eager,  the  reverent,  the  curious,  and  the  unbe- 
lieving. Different  nationalities,  and  all  grades  of  society  were 
represented.  "And  the  power  of  the  Lord  was  present  to 
heal."  The  Spirit  of  life  brooded  over  the  assembly,  but 
Pharisees  and  doctors  did  not  discern  His  presence.  They 
felt  no  sense  of  need,  and  the  healing  was  not  for  them.  "He 
hath  filled  the  hungry  with  good  things;  and  the  rich  He  hath 
sent  empty  away. " 

Again  and  again  the  bearers  of  the  paralytic  tried  to  push 
their  way  through  the  crowd,  but  in  vain.  The  sick  man 
looked  about  him  in  unutterable  anguish.  How  could  he 
relinquish  hope,  when  the  longed-for  help  was  so  near?  At 
his  suggestion  his  friends  bore  him  to  the  top  of  the  house, 
and  breaking  up  the  roof,  let  him  down  at  the  feet  of  Jesus. 

The  discourse  was  interrupted.  The  Saviour  looked  upon 
the  mournful  countenance,  and  saw  the  pleading  eyes  fixed 
upon  Him.  Well  He  knew  the  longing  of  that  burdened 
soul.  It  was  Christ  who  had  brought  conviction  to  his  con- 
science when  he  was  yet  at  home.  When  he  repented  of  his 
sins,  and  believed  in  the  power  of  Jesus  to  make  him  whole, 
the  mercy  of  the  Saviour  had  blessed  his  heart.  Jesus  had 
watched  the  first  glimmer  of  faith  grow  into  a  conviction 
that  He  was  the  sinner's  only  helper,  and  had  seen  it  grow 
stronger  with  every  effort  to  come  into  His  presence.  It  was 
Christ  who  had  drawn  the  sufferer  to  Himself.  Now.  in 


76 


The    True    Medical    Missionary 


words  that  fell  like  music  on  the  listener's  ear,  the  Saviour 
said,  "Son,  be  of  good  cheer;  thy  sins  be  forgiven  thee."  * 

The  burden  of  guilt  rolls  from  the  sick  man's  soul.  He 
can  not  doubt.  Christ's  words  reveal  His  power  to  read  the 
heart.  Who  can  deny  His  power  to  forgive  sins?  Hope 
takes  the  place  of  despair,  and  joy  of  oppressive  gloom.  The 
man's  physical  pain  is  gone,  and 
his  whole  being  is  transformed. 
Making  no  further  request,  he  lay 
in  peaceful  silence,  too 
happy  for  words. 

Many  were  watch- 
ing with  breathless 
interest  every  move- 
ment in  this  strange 
transaction.  Many 
felt  that  Christ's 
words  were  an  invi- 
tation to  them. 
Were  they  not  soul- 
sick  because  of  sin? 
Were  they  not  anx- 
ious  to  be  freed 
from  this  burden? 

But    the    Phari- 
sees,  fearful  of  los- 
ing their  influence  with 
the   multitude,   said    in 
their  hearts,  "He  blasphemeth; 
who  can  forgive  sins  but  One. 
even  God?"5 

Fixing  His  glance  upon  them,  beneath  which  they  cow- 
ered, and  drew  back,  Jesus  said,  "  Wherefore  think  ye  evil  in 


And  immediately  he  '  took  up  the  bed, 
and  \vent  forth  before  them  all.'" 


Healing     of    the    Soul  77 

your  hearts?  For  whether  is  it  easier  to  say,  Thy  sins  be 
forgiven  thee;  or  to  say,  Arise,  and  walk  ?  But  that  ye  may 
know  that  the  Son  of  man  hath  power  on  earth  to  forgive 
sins,"  He  said,  turning  to  the  paralytic,  " Arise,  take  up  thy 
bed,  and  go  unto  thine  house." 

Then  he  who  had  been  borne  on  a  litter  to  Jesus  rose  to 
his  feet  with  the  elasticity  and  strength  of  youth.  And  imme- 
diately he  "took  up  the  bed,  and  went  forth  before  them  all; 
insomuch  that  they  were  all  amazed,  and  glorified  God,  say- 
ing, We  never  saw  it  on  this  fashion."7 

It  required  nothing  less  than  creative  power  to  restore 
health  to  that  decaying  body.  The  same  voice  that  spoke  life 
to  man  created  from  the  dust  of  the  earth,  had  spoken  life  to 
the  dying  paralytic.  And  the  same  power  that  gave  life  to  the 
body,  had  renewed  the  heart:  He  who  at  creation  "spake; 
and  it  was,"  who  "commanded,  and  it  stood  fast,"8  had 
spoken  life  to  the  soul  dead  in  trespasses  and  sins.  The  heal- 
ing of  the  body  was  an  evidence  of  the  power  that  had  re- 
newed the  heart.  Christ  bade  the  paralytic  arise  and  walk, 
"that  ye  may  know,"  He  said,  "that  the  Son  of  man  hath 
power  on  earth  to  forgive  sins." 

The  paralytic  found  in  Christ  healing  for  both  the  soul  and 
the  body.  He  needed  health  of  soul  before  he  could  appreci- 
ate health  of  body.  Before  the  physical  malady  could  be 
healed,  Christ  must  bring  relief  to  the  mind,  and  cleanse  the 
soul  from  sin.  This  lesson  should  not  be  overlooked.  There 
are  to-day  thousands  suffering  from  physical  disease,  who,  like 
the  paralytic,  are  longing  for  the  message,  "Thy  sins  are  for- 
given." The  burden  of  sin,  with  its  unrest  and  unsatisfied 
desires,  is  the  foundation  of  their  maladies.  They  can  find 
no  relief  until  they  come  to  the  Healer  of  the  soul.  The 
peace  which  He  alone  can  impart,  would  restore  vigor  to  the 
mind,  and  health  to  the  body. 


78  The    True    Medical    Missionary 

The  effect  produced  upon  the  people  by  the  healing  of  the 
paralytic  was  as  if  heaven  had  opened,  and  revealed  the  glo- 


"  In  the  home  of  the  paralytic 
there  was  great  rejoicing 

ries  of  the  better  world.      As  the  man  who  had  been  cured, 
passed  through  the  throng,  blessing  God  at  every  step,  and 


Healing     of    the     Soul  79 

bearing  his  burden  as  if  it  were  a  feather's  weight,  the  people 
fell  back  to  give  him  room,  and  with  awestricken  faces  gazed 
upon  him,  whispering  softly  among  themselves,  "We  have 
seen  strange  things  to-day."  9 

In  the  home  of  the  paralytic  there  was  great  rejoicing 
when  he  returned  to  his  family,  carrying  with  ease  the  couch 
upon  which  he  had  been  slowly  borne  from  their  presence  but 
a  short  time  before.  They  gathered  round  with  tears  of  joy, 
hardly  daring  to  believe  their  eyes.  He  stood  before  them  in 
the  full  vigor  of  manhood.  Those  arms  that  they  had  seen 
lifeless  were  quick  to  obey  his  will.  The  flesh  that  had  been 
shrunken  and  leaden-hued  was  now  fresh  and  ruddy.  He 
walked  with  a  firm,  free  step.  Joy  and  hope  were  written  in 
every  lineament  of  his  countenance;  and  an  expression  of 
purity  and  peace  had  taken  the  place  of  the  marks  of  sin  and 
suffering.  Glad  thanksgiving  went  up  from  that  home,  and 
God  was  glorified  through  His  Son,  who  had  restored  hope  to 
the  hopeless,  and  strength  to  the  stricken  one.  This  man  and 
his  family  were  ready  to  lay  down  their  lives  for  Jesus.  No 
doubt  dimmed  their  faith,  no  unbelief  marred  their  fealty  to 
Him  who  had  brought  light  into  their  darkened  home. 

"  Bless  the  Lord,  O  my  soul: 
And  all  that  is  within  me,  bless  His  holy  name. 
Bless  the  Lord,  O  my  soul, 
And  forget  not  all  His  benefits: 
Who  forgiveth  all  thine  iniquities; 
Who  healeth  all  thy  diseases; 

Who  redeemeth  thy  life  from  destruction;    ... 
So  that  thy  youth  is  renewed  like  the  eagle's. 
The  Lord  executeth  righteousness 
And  j  udgment  for  all  that  are  oppressed.     .     .    .. 
He  hath  not  dealt  with  us  after  our  sins; 
Nor  rewarded  us  according  to  our  iniquities.     .     .    . 
Like  as  a  father  pitieth  his  children, 
So  the  Lord  pitieth  them  that  fear  Him. 
For  He  knoweth  our  frame; 
He  remembereth  that  we  are  dust."10 


8o  The    True    Medical    Missionary 


'  In  these  lay  a  multitude  of  impotent 
folk;  .  .  .  waiting  for  the  moving  of  the  water. 


Healing    of    the    Soul  81 


"  Wilt  thou  be  made  whole  ?  " 
''Rise  and  walk  " 

"  Now  there  is  at  Jerusalem  by  the  sheep-market  a  pool, 
which  is  called  in  the  Hebrew  tongue  Bethesda,  having  five 
porches.  In  these  lay  a  great  multitude  of  impotent  folk,  of 

I  blind,  halt,  withered,  waiting  for  the  moving  of  the  water."11 
At  certain  seasons  the  \vaters  of  this  pool  were  agitated, 
and  it  was  commonly  believed  that  this  -was  the  result  of 
supernatural  power,  and  that  whoever  first  after  the  troubling 
of  the  pool  stepped  into  the  waters,  would  be  healed  of  what- 
ever disease  he  might  have.  Hundreds  of  sufferers  visited 
the  place;  but  so  great  was  the  crowd  when  the  water  was 
troubled  that  they  rushed  forward,  trampling  under  foot  men, 
women,  and  children,  weaker  than  themselves.  Many  could 
not  get  near  the  pool.  Many  who  had  succeeded  in  reaching 
it  died  upon  its  brink.  Shelters  had  been  erected  about  the 
place,  that  the  sick  might  be  protected  from  the  heat  by  the 
day  and  the  chilliness  of  the  night.  There  were  some  who 
spent  the  night  in  these  porches,  creeping  to  the  edge  of  the 
pool  day  after  day,  in  the  vain  hope  of  relief. 

Jesus  was  at  Jerusalem.  Walking  alone,  in  apparent 
meditation  and  prayer,  He  came  to  the  pool.  He  saw  the 
wretched  sufferers  watching  for  that  which  they  supposed  to 
be  their  only  chance  of  cure.  He  longed  to  exercise  His 
healing  power,  and  make  every  sufferer  whole.  But  it  was  the 
Sabbath  day.  Multitudes  were  going  to  the  temple  for  wor- 
ship, and  He  knew  that  such  an  act  of  healing  would  so 
I  excite  the  prejudice  of  the  Jews  as  to  cut  short  His  work. 
But  the  Saviour  saw  one  case  of  supreme  wretchedness. 
It  was  that  of  a  man  who  had  been  a  helpless  cripple  for 
thirty-eight  years.  His  disease  was  in  a  great  degree  the 


82 


The    True    Medical    Missionary 


result  of  his  own  evil  habits,  and  was  looked  upon  as  a  judg- 
ment from  God.  Alone  and  friendless,  feeling  that  he  was 
shut  out  from  God's  mercy,  the  sufferer  had  passed  long 
years  of  misery.  At  the  time  when  it  was  expected  that  the 
water  would  be  troubled, 
those  who  pitied  his 
helplessness  would  bear 
him  to  the  porches.  But 
at  the  favored  moment 
he  had  no  one  to  help 
him  in.  He  had  seen 
the  rippling  of  the 
water,  but  had 
never  been  able  to 
get  farther  than  the 
edge  of  the  pool. 
Others  stronger 
than  he  would  ^ 
plunge  in  before  ^SiS^IIKlS^  J^BK^ : 

'M 


him. 


The 

poor,    help- 
less   suf- 
ferer 
vvas 
unable 
to    con- 
tend suc- 
cessfully 
with     the 
scrambling, 
selfish  crowd. 
His    persistent 
efforts  toward  the 


"  When  the  water  was  troubled. 
.   .   .   they  rushed  forward," 


Healing    of    the    Soul 


one   object,    and    his   anxiety  and    continual   disappointment, 
were    fast   wearing   away  the   remnant   of 
his  strength. 

The  sick  man  was  lying  on  his  mat, 
and  occasionally  lifting  his  head  to  gaze 
at  the  pool,  when  a  tender,  com- 
passionate face  bent  over  him, 
and  the  words,  "  Wilt 
thou     be     made 
whole?"    arrested 
his       attention. 
Hope  came  to  his 
heart.     He  felt 
that  in  some  way 
he  was  to   have 
help.      But  the 
glow  of  encour- 
agement soon 
faded.      He    re- 
membered how 
often    he    had 
tried  to   reach 
the    pool,    and 
now  he  had  lit- 
tle   prospect    of 
living  till  it  should 
again  be  troubled. 
He    turned    away 
wearily,  saying,  "Sir, 
I   have   no   man,  when 
the  water   is   troubled,    to 
put  me  into  the  pool ;  but  while 
I  am  coming,  another  steppeth  down  before  me." 


A  tender,  com- 
passionate face 
bent  over  him, 
and  the  words, 
'  Wilt  thou  be 
made  whole  ? ' 
arrested  his  at- 
tention." 


84 


The    True    Medical    Missionary 


Jesus  bids  him,  "Rise,  take  up  thy  bed,  and  walk."12 
With  a  new  hope  the  sick  man  looks  upon  Jesus.  The 
expression  of  His  countenance,  the  tones  of  His  voice,  are 
like  no  other.  Love  and  power  seem  to  breathe  from  His 
very  presence.  The  cripple's  faith  takes  hold  upon  Christ's 
word.  Without  question  he  sets  his  will  to  obey,  and  as 
he  does  this,  his  whole  body  responds. 

Every  nerve  and  muscle  thrills  with  new  life, 
and  healthful  action  comes  to  his  crippled  limbs. 
Springing  to  his  feet,  he  goes  on  his  way  with 
firm,  free  step,  praising  God,  and  rejoicing  in  his 
new-found  strength. 

Jesus  had  given  the  palsied  man  no  assur- 
ance of  divine  help.  The  man  might  have 
said,  "Lord,  if  Thou  wilt  make  me  whole, 
I  will  obey  Thy  word."  He  might  have 
stopped  to  doubt,  and  thus  have  lost  his  one 
chance  of  healing.  But  no,  he  believed 
Christ's  word,  believed  that  he  was  made 
whole;  immediately  he  made  the  effort,  and 
God  gave  him  the  power;  he  willed  to  walk, 
and  he  did  walk.  Acting  on  the  word  of 
Christ,  he  was  made  whole. 
By  sin  we  have  been  severed  from  the  life  of  God.  Our 
souls  are  palsied.  Of  ourselves  we  are  no  more  capable  of 
living  a  holy  life  than  was  the  impotent  man  capable  of  walk- 
ing. Many  realize  their  helplessness;  they  are  longing  for 
that  spiritual  life  which  will  bring  them  into  harmony  with 
God,  and  are  striving  to  obtain  it.  But  in  vain.  In  despair 
they  cry,  "O  wretched  man  that  I  am!  who  shall  deliver  me 
from  this  body  of  death?"13  Let  these  desponding,  strug- 
gling ones  look  up.  The  Saviour  is  bending  over  the  pur- 
chase of  His  blood,  saying  with  inexpressible  tenderness  and 


:  Springing  to  his  feet, 
he  goes  on  his  \vay 
with  firm,  free  step." 


Healing     of     the     Soul  85 

pity,  "Wilt  thou  be  made  whole?"  He  bids  you  arise  in 
health  and  peace.  Do  not  wait  to  feel  that  you  are  made 
whole.  Believe  the  Saviour's  word.  Put  your  will  on  the 
side  of  Christ.  Will  to  serve  Him,  and  in  acting  upon  His 
word  you  will  receive  strength.  Whatever  may  be  the  evil 
practise,  the  master  passion  which  through  long  indulgence 
binds  both  soul  and  body,  Christ  is  able  and  longs  to  deliver. 
He  will  impart  life  to  the  soul  that  is  "dead  in  trespasses."14 
He  will  set  free  the  captive  that  is  held  by  weakness  and  mis- 
fortune and  the  chains  of  sin. 

The  sense  of  sin  has  poisoned  the  springs  of  life.  But 
Christ  says,  "  I  will  take  your  sins;  I  will  give  you  peace. 
I  have  bought  you  with  My  blood.  You  are  Mine.  My 
grace  shall  strengthen  your  weakened  will;  your  remorse 
for  sin  I  will  remove."  When  temptations  assail  you,  when 
care  and  perplexity  surround  you,  when,  depressed  and  dis- 
couraged, you  are  ready  to  yield  to  despair,  look  to  Jesus, 
and  the  darkness  that  encompasses  you  will  be  dispelled  by 
the  bright  shining  of  His  presence.  When  sin  struggles  for 
the  mastery  in  your  soul,  and  burdens  the  conscience,  look 
to  the  Saviour.  His  grace  is  sufficient  to  subdue  sin.  Let 
your  grateful  heart,  trembling  with  uncertainty,  turn  to  Him. 
Lay  hold  on  the  hope  set  before  you.  Christ  waits  to  adopt 
you  into  His  family.  His  strength  will  help  your  weakness; 
He  will  lead  you  step  by  step.  Place  vour  hand  in  His,  and 
let  Him  guide  you. 

Never  feel  that  Christ  is  far  away.  He  is  always  near. 
His  loving  presence  surrounds  you.  Seek  Him  as  One 
who  desires  to  be  found  of  you.  He  desires  you  not  only 
to  touch  His  garments,  but  to  walk  with  Him  in  constant 
communion 


86 


The     True    Medical    Missionary 


"Go,  and  sin  no  more  " 

The  Feast  of  Tabernacles  had  just  ended.     The  priests 
and  rabbis  at  Jerusalem  had  been  defeated  in  their  plottings 

against  Jesus,  and  as  eve- 
ning fell, /'every  man 
went  unto  his  own  house. 
Jesus  went  unto  the 
mount  of  Olives."  15 

From  the  excitement 
and  confusion  of  the  city, 
from  the  eager  crowds 
and    the    treacherous 


"  A  group  of  Pharisees  and  scribes 
approach  Him,  dragging  -with 
them  a  terror-stricken  woman." 


H  e  alin  g     of     the     Soul 


rabbis,  Jesus  turned  away  to  the  quiet  of  the  olive  groves, 
where  He  could  be  alone  with  God.  But  in  the  early  morn- 
ing He  returned  to  the  temple;  and  as  the  people  gathered 
about  Him,  He  sat 
down  and  taught  them. 
He  was  soon  inter- 
rupted. A  group  of 
Pharisees  and  scribes 
approached  Him,  drag- 
ging with  them  a  terror- 
stricken  woman,  whom 
with  hard,  eager  voices 
they  accused  of  having 
violated  the  seventh 
commandment.  Push- 
ing her  into  the 
presence  of  Jesus, 
they  said,  with 
a  hypocritical 
display  of 
respect, 


very 

act.     Now 


'  There,  traced  before  them,  \vere  the 
guilty  secrets  of  their  own  lives." 


88  The     True    Medical    Missionary 

Moses  in  tiie  law  commanded  us,  that  such  should  be  stoned; 
but  what  sayest  Thou?" 

Their  pretended  reverence  veiled  a  deep-laid  plot  for  His 
rum.  Should  Jesus  acquit  the  woman,  He  might  be  charged 
with  despising  the  law  of  Moses.  Should  He  declare  her 
worthy  of  death,  He  could  be  accused  to  the  Romans  as  one 
who  assumed  authority  belonging  only  to  them. 

Jesus  looked  upon  the  scene, — the  trembling  victim  in  her 
shame,  the  hard-faced  dignitaries,  devoid  of  even  human  pity. 
His  spirit  of  stainless  purity  shrank  from  the  spectacle.  Giv- 
ing no  sign  that  He  had  heard  the  question,  He  stooped,  and 
fixing  His  eyes  upon  the  ground,  began  to  write  in  the  dust. 

Impatient  at  His  delay  and  apparent  indifference,  the 
accusers  drew  nearer,  urging  the  matter  upon  His  attention. 
But  as  their  eyes,  following  those  of  Jesus,  fell  upon  the  pave- 
ment at  His  feet,  their  voices  were  silenced.  There,  traced 
before  them,  were  the  guilty  secrets  of  their  own  lives. 

Rising,  and  fixing  His  eyes  upon  the  plotting  elders, 
Jesus  said,  "  He  that  is  without  sin  among  you,  let  him 
first  cast  a  stone  at  her."  "  And  stooping  down,  He  con- 
tinued writing. 

He  had  not  set  aside  the  Mosaic  law,  nor  infringed 
upon  the  authority  of  Rome.  The  accusers  were  defeated. 
Now,  their  robes  of  pretended  holiness  torn  from  them,  they 
stood,  guilty  and  condemned,  in  the  presence  of  infinite  pu- 
rity. Trembling  lest  the  hidden  iniquity  of  their  lives  should 
be  laid  open  to  the  multitude,  with  bowed  heads  and  down- 
cast eyes  they  stole  away,  leaving  their  victim  with  the  pity- 
ing Saviour. 

Jesus  arose,  and  looking  upon  the  woman,  said,  "Where 
are  those  thine  accusers?  hath  no  man  condemned  thee? 
She  said,  No  man,  Lord.  And  Jesus  said  uuto  her,  Neither 
do  I  condemn  thee.  Go,  and  sin  no  more."  18 


Healing     of    the    Soul 


The  woman  had  stood  before  Jesus,  cowering  with  fear. 
His  words,  "He  that  is  without  sin  among  you,  let  him 
first  cast  a  stone,"  had  come  to  her  as  a  death  sentence. 
She  dared  not  lift  her  eyes  to  the  Saviour's  face,  but  si- 
lently awaited  her  doom.  In  astonishment  she 
saw  her  accusers  depart  speechless  and  con- 
founded; then  those  words  of  hope  fell  upon 
her  ear,  "Neither  do  I  condemn 
thee.  Go,  and  sin  no  more."  Her 
heart  was  melted,  and  casting  her- 
self at  the  feet  of  Jesus,  she  sobbed 
out  her  grateful  love,  and  with  bit- 
ter tears  confessed  her  sins. 

This  was  to  her  the  beginning 
of  a  new  life,  a  life  of  purity  and 
peace,  devoted  to  God.  In  the 
uplifting  of  this  fallen  soul,  Je- 
sus performed  a  greater  miracle 
than  in  healing  the  most  griev- 
ous physical  disease;  He  cured 
the  spiritual  malady  which  is 
unto  death  everlasting.  This 
penitent  woman  became  one  of 
His  most  steadfast  followers. 
With  self-sacrificing  love  and 
devotion,  she  showed  her  grat- 
itude for  His  forgiving  mercy.  For  this  erring  woman  the 
world  had  only  contempt  and  scorn;  but  the  Sinless  One 
pitied  her  weakness,  and  reached  to  her  a  helping  hand. 
While  the  hypocritical  Pharisees  denounced,  Jesus  bade  her, 
"Go,  and  sin  no  more." 

Jesus    knows    the    circumstances    of    every    soul.      The 
greater   the   sinner's   guilt,  the   more   he   needs   the   Saviour. 


With  bitter  tears 
confessed  her  sins.' 


9o  The    True    Medical    Missionary 

His  heart  of  divine  love  and  sympathy  is  drawn  out  most 
of  all  for  the  one  who  is  the  most  hopelessly  entangled  in 
the  snares  of  the  enemy.  With  His  own  blood  He  has 
signed  the  emancipation  papers  of  the  race. 

Jesus  does  not  desire  those  who  have  been  purchased  at 
such  a  cost  to  become  the  sport  of  the  enemy's  temptations. 
He  does  not  desire  us  to  be  overcome  and  perish.  He  who 
curbed  the  lions  in  their  den,  and  walked  with  His  faithful 
witnesses  amid  the  fiery  flames,  is  just  as  ready  to  work  in 
our  behalf,  to  subdue  every  evil  in  our  nature.  To-day  He 
is  standing  at  the  altar  of  mercy,  presenting  before  God  the 
prayers  of  those  who  desire  His  help.  He  turns  no  weeping, 
contrite  one  away.  Freely  will  He  pardon  all  who  come  to 
Him  for  forgiveness  and  restoration.  He  does  not  tell  to  any 
all  that  He  might  reveal,  but  He  bids  every  trembling  soul 
take  courage.  Whosoever  will,  may  take  hold  of  God's 
strength,  and  make  peace  with  Him,  and  He  will  make  peace. 

The  souls  that  turn  to  Him  for  refuge,  Jesus  lifts  above 
the  accusing  and  the  strife  of  tongues.  No  man  or  evil  angel 
can  impeach  these  souls.  Christ  unites  them  to  His  own 
divine-human  nature.  They  stand  beside  the  great  Sin- 
bearer,  in  the  light  proceeding  from  the  throne  of  God. 

The  blood  of  Jesus  Christ  cleanses  "from  all  sin." 

"Who  shall  lay  anything  to  the  charge  of  God's  elect? 
It  is  God  that  justifieth.  Who  is  he  that  condemneth?  It 
is  Christ  that  died,  yea  rather, -that  is  risen  again,  who  is 
even  at  the  right  hand  of  God,  who  also  maketh  intercession 
for  us."  20 


Healing     of    the     Soul  91 


"  The  prey  of  the  terrible  shall  be  delivered  " 

Over  the  winds  and  the  waves,  and  over  men  possessed 
of  demons,  Christ  showed  that  He  had  absolute  control. 
He  who  stilled  the  tempest,  and  calmed  the  troubled  sea, 
spoke  peace  to  minds  distracted  and  overborne  by  Satan. 

In  the  synagogue  at  Capernaum,  Jesus  was  speaking  of 
His  mission  to  set  free  the  slaves  of  sin.  He  was  interrupted 
by  a  shriek  of  terror.  A  madman  rushed  forward  from 
among  the  people,  crying  out,  "  Let  us  alone;  what  have  we 
to  do  with  Thee,  Thou  Jesus  of  Nazareth?  art  Thou  come 
to  destroy  us?  I  know  Thee  who  Thou  art,  the  Holy  One 
of  God." 

Jesus  rebuked  the  demon,  saying,  "  Hold  thy  peace,  and 
come  out  of  him.  And  when  the  devil  had  thrown  him  in 
the  midst,  he  came  out  of  him,  and  hurt  him  not."21 

The  cause  of  this  man's  affliction  also  was  in  his  own 
life.  He  had  been  fascinated  with  the  pleasures  of  sin,  and 
had  thought  to  make  life  a  grand  carnival.  Intemperance 
and  frivolity  perverted  the  noble  attributes  of  his  nature,  and 
Satan  took  entire  control  of  him.  Remorse  came  too  late. 
When  he  would  have  sacrificed  wealth  and  pleasure  to  regain 
his  lost  manhood,  he  had  become  helpless  in  the  grasp  of 
the  evil  one. 

In  the  Saviour's  presence  he  was  roused  to  long  for 
freedom;  but  the  demon  resisted  the  power  of  Christ.  When 
the  man  tried  to  appeal  to  Jesus  for  help,  the  evil  spirit  put 
words  into  his  mouth,  and  he  cried  out  in  an  agony  of  fear. 
The  demoniac  partially  comprehended  that  he  was  in  the 
presence  of  One  who  could  set  him  free;  but  when  he  tried 
to  come  within  reach  of  that  mighty  hand,  another's  will  held 
him;  another's  words  found  utterance  through  him. 


92 


The    Trite    Medical    Missionary 


The  conflict  between  the  power  of  Satan  and  his  own  de- 
sire for  freedom  was  terrible.  It  seemed  that  the  tortured 
man  must  lose  his  life  in  the  struggle  with  the  foe  that  had 
been  the  ruin  of  his  manhood.  But  the  Saviour  spoke  with 


authority  and  set  the 
captive    free.      The 
man  who  had  been 
possessed   stood    be- 
fore   the   wondering 
people  in  the  freedom 
of  self-possession. 

With  glad  voice  he  praised 
God  for  deliverance.  The  eye 
that  had  so  lately  glared  with  the 
fire  of  insanity  now  beamed  with 
intelligence,  and  overflowed  with 
grateful  tears.  The  people  were 
dumb  w;th  amazement.  As 
soon  as  they  recovered  speech 
they  exclaimed  one  to  another,  "  What  is  this  ?  a  new  teach- 
ing !  with  authority  He  commandeth  even  the  unclean  spirits, 
and  they  obey  Him."  22 

There  are  multitudes  to-day  as  truly  under  the  power  of 
evil  spirits  as  was  the  demoniac  of  Capernaum.  All  who 
wilfully  depart  from  God's  commandments  are  placing  them- 
selves under  the  control  of  Satan.  Many  a  man  tampers 


"A  madman 
rushed  forward, 
.  .  .  crying  out, 
"Let  us  alone.'  " 


H'ealing     of    the     Soul 


93 


with  evil,  thinking  that  he  can  break  away  at  pleasure;  but 
he  is  lured  on  and  on,  until  he  finds  himself  controlled  by  a 
will  stronger  than  his  own.  He  can  not  escape  its  mysterious 
power.  Secret  sin  or  master  passion  may  hold  him  a  captive 
as  helpless  as  was  the  demoniac  of  Capernaum. 

Yet  his  condition  is  not  hopeless.      God  does  not  control 
our  minds  without  our  consent;  but 
every  man  is  free  to  choose  what 
power    he  will   have  to   rule 
over  him.      None  have  fallen 
so  low,  none  are  so  vile,  but 
that  they  may  find  deliver- 
ance in  Christ.      The  demo- 
niac,   in    place    of   prayer, 
could   utter  only  the  words 
of  Satan;  yet  the  heart's  un- 
spoken eippeal  was  heard.      No 
cry  from  a  soul  in  need,  though 
it  fail  of  utterance  in  words, 
will   be   unheeded.    Those 
who   consent  to  enter  into 
covenant  with   God  are  not 
left  to  the  power  of  Satan  or 
to  the  infirmity  of  their  own 
nature. 

"Shall  the  prey  be  taken  from 
the  mighty,  or  the  lawful  captive  delivered? 
saith  the  Lord,  Even  the  captives  of  the  mighty  shall  be 
taken  away,  and  the  prey  of  the  terrible  shall  be  delivered; 
for  I  will  contend  with  him  that  contendeth  with  thee,  and  I 
will  save  thy  children." 

Marvelous   will   be   the   transformation    wrought    in    him 
who  by  faith  opens  the  door  of  the   heart  to  the   Saviour. 


With  glad  voice 
he  praised  God 
for  deliverance." 

Thus 


94  The    True    Medical    Missionary 

"  I  give  unto  you  power  over 
all  the  power  of  the  enemy; 
and  nothing  shall  by  any  means*hurt  you  ' ' 

Like  the  twelve  apostles,  the  seventy  disciples  whom 
Christ  sent  forth  later  received  supernatural  endowments  as 
a  seal  of  their  mission.  When  their  work  was  completed, 
they  returned  with  joy,  saying,  "  Lord,  even  the  devils  are 
subject  unto  us  through  Thy  name."  Jesus  answered,  "I 
beheld  Satan  as  lightning  fall  from  heaven."1 

Henceforth  Christ's  followers  are  to  look  upon  Satan  as 
a  conquered  foe.  Upon  the  cross,  Jesus  was  to  gain  the 
victory  for  them;  that  victory  He  desired  them  to  accept  as 
their  own.  "  Behold,"  He  said,  "  I  give  unto  you  power  to 
tread  on  serpents  and  scorpions,  and  over  all  the  power  of 
the  enemy;  and  nothing  shall  by  any  means  hurt  you." 

The  omnipotent  power  of  the  Holy  Spirit  is  the  defense 
of  every  'contrite  soul.  No  one  who  in  penitence  and  faith 
has  claimed  His  protection  will  Christ  permit  to  pass  under 
the  enemy's  power.  It  is  true  that  Satan  is  a  powerful  being; 
but,  thank  God,  we  have  a  mighty  Saviour,  who  cast  out  the 
evil  one  from  heaven.  Satan  is  pleased  when  we  magnify  his 
power.  Why  not  talk  of  Jesus?  Why  not  magnify  His 
power  and  His  love? 

The  rainbow  of  promise  encircling  the  throne  on  high  is 
an  everlasting  testimony  that  "  God  so  loved  the  world,  that 
He  gave  His  only-begotten  Son,  that  whosoever  believeth  in 
Him  should  not  perish,  but  have  everlasting  life."  It 
testifies  to  the  universe  that  God  will  never  forsake  His 
children  in  the  struggle  with  evil.  It  is  an  assurance  to  us 
of  strength  and  protection  as  long  as  the  throne  itself 
endure. 


Saved  to   Serve 


GO    AND    SHOW   HOW   GREAT    THINGS 
GOD    HATH    DONE    FOR    THEE  " 


TT'is  morning  on  the  sea  of  Galilee.  Jesus  and  His  disci- 
-*  pies  have  come  to  shore  after  a  tempestuous  night  on 
the  water,  and  the  light  of  the  rising  sun  touches  sea  and 
land  as  with  the  benediction  of  peace.  But  as  they  step  upon 
the  beach,  they  are  greeted  with  a  sight  more  terrible  than 
the  storm-tossed  sea.  From  some  hiding-place  among  the 
tombs,  two  madmen  rush  upon  them,  as  if  to  tear  them  in 
pieces.  Hanging  about  these  men  are  parts  of  chains  which 
they  have  broken  in  escaping  from  confinement.  Their  flesh 
is  torn  and  bleeding,  their  eyes  glare  out  from  their  long  and 
matted  hair,  the  very  likeness  of  humanity  seems  to  have 
been  blotted  out.  They  look  more  like  wild  beasts  than  like 
men. 

The  disciples  and  their  companions  flee  in  terror;  but 
presently  they  notice  that  Jesus  is  not  with  them,  and  they 
turn  to  look  for  Him.  He  is  standing  where  they  left  Him. 
He  who  stilled  the  tempest,  who  has  before  met  Satan  and 
conquered  him,  does  not  flee  before  these  demons.  When 
the  men,  gnashing  their  teeth,  and  foaming  at  the  mouth, 
approach  Him,  Jesus  raises  that  hand  which  has  beckoned 

95 


The    True    Medical    Missionary 


the  waves  to  rest,  and  the  men  can  come  no  nearer.     They 
stand  before  Him,  raging  but  helpless. 

With  authority  He  bids  the  unclean  spirits  come  out  of 
them.  The  unfortunate  men  realize  that  One  is  near  who 
can  save  them  from  the  tormenting  demons.  They  fall  at 


"  From    some 
hiding-place  among 
the  tombs,  two  mad- 
men rush  upon    them,  as  if 
to  tear  them  in  pieces." 


the  Saviour's  feet  to  entreat  His  mercy;  but  when  their  lips 
are  opened,  the  demons  speak  through  them,  crying,  "  What 
have  we  to  do  with  Thee,  Jesus,  Thou  Son  of  God  ?  art 
Thou  come  hither  to  torment  us  ?  " ' 


Saved    to    Serve 


97 


The  evil  spirits  are  forced  to  release  their  victims,  and  a 
wonderful  change  comes  over  the  demoniacs.      Light  shines 
into  their  minds.      Their  eyes  beam  with  intelligence.     The 
countenances  so  long  deformed  into  the  image 
of  Satan  become  suddenly  mild,  the  blood-  r  mgfff^ 

stained  hands  are  quiet,  and  the  men  lift  I&5P|P 

their  voices  in  praise  to  God. 

Meanwhile  the  demons,  cast  out 
from  their  human  habitation,  have  GPI&& 

/iv.He-SBLfc*.'      ****^ 

entered    into   the   swine,    and 
driven    them  to   destruction. 
The   keepers    of  the  swine 
hurry  away  to  publish  the 
news,  and  the  whole  popula- 
tion  flock  to  meet  Jesus. 
The  two  demoniacs  have 
been  the  terror  of  the 
country.     Now  these 
men  are  clothed 
and  in  their  right 
mind,  sitting  at 
the  feet  of  Jesus, 
listening  to  His 
words,  and  glo- 
rifying the  name 
of  Him  who  has 
made  them  whole. 
But  those  who  be- 
hold this  wonderful 


"  In  His 
Bjfc  presence 

they  feel  secure 
from   the  demons 
that  have  tormented 
their  //Yes." 


scene  do  not  rejoice.     The 


loss  of  the  swine  seems  to  them  of  greater  moment  than  the 
deliverance  of  these  captives  of  Satan.  In  terror  they  throng 
about  Jesus,  beseeching  Him  to  depart  from  them,  and  He 
complies,  taking  ship  at  once  for  the  opposite  shore.' 


98  The     True    Medical    Missionary 

Far  different  is  the  feeling  of  the  restored  demoniacs. 
They  desire  the  companionship  of  their  Deliverer.  In  His 
presence  they  feel  secure  from  the  demons  that  have  tor- 
mented their  lives  and  wasted  their  manhood.  As  Jesus  is 
about  to  enter  the  boat  they  keep  close  to  His  side,  kneel  at 
His  feet,  and  beg  to  remain  near  Him,  where  they  may  listen 
to  His  words.  But  Jesus  bids  them  go  home,  and  tell  what 
great  things  the  Lord  has  done  for  them. 

Here  is  a  work  for  them  to  do, — to  go  to  a  heathen 
home,  and  tell  of  the  blessings  they  have  received  from  Jesus. 
It  is  hard  for  them  to  be  separated  from  the  Saviour.  Great 
difficulties  will  beset  them  in  association  with  their  heathen 
countrymen.  And  their  long  isolation  from  society  seems 
to  have  disqualified  them  for  this  work.  But  as  soon  as  He 
points  out  their  duty,  they  are  ready  to  obey. 

Not  only  did  they  tell  their  own  households  and  neigh- 
bors about  Jesus,  but  they  went  throughout  Decapolis,  every- 
where declaring  His  power  to  save,  and  describing  how  He 
had  freed  them  from  the  demons. 

Though  the  people  of  Gergesa  had  not  received  Jesus, 
He  did  not  leave  them  to  the  darkness  they  had  chosen. 
When  they  bade  Him  depart  from  them,  they  had  not 
heard  His  words.  They  were  ignorant  of  that  which  they 
were  rejecting.  Therefore  He  sent  the  light  to  them,  and 
by  those  to  whom  they  would  not  refuse  to  listen. 

In  causing  the  destruction  of  the  swine,  it  was  Satan's 
purpose  to  turn  the  people  away  from  the  Saviour,  and 
prevent  the  preaching  of  the  gospel  in  that  region.  But 
this  very  occurrence  roused  the  country  as  nothing  else 
could  have  done,  and  directed  attention  to  Christ.  Though 
the  Saviour  Himself  departed,  the  men  whom  He  had  healed 
remained  as  witnesses  to  His  power.  Those  who  had  been 
mediums  of  the  prince  of  darkness  became  channels  of  light, 


Saved   to   Serve  99 

messengers  of  the  Son  of  God.  When  Jesus  returned  to  De- 
capolis,  the  people  flocked  about  Him,  and  for  three  days 
thousands  from  all  the  surrounding  country  heard  the  mes- 
sage of  salvation. 

The  two  restored  demoniacs  were  the  first  missionaries 
whom  Christ  sent  to  teach  the  gospel  in  the  region  of  De- 
capolis.  For  a  short  time  only  these  men  had  listened  to 
His  words.  Not  one  sermon  from  His  lips  had  ever  fallen 
upon  their  ears.  They  could  not  instruct  the  people  as  the 
disciples  who  had  been  daily  with  Christ  were  able  to  do. 
But  they  could  tell  what  they  knew;  what  they  themselves 
had  seen,  and  heard,  and  felt  of  the  Saviour's  power.  This 
is  what  every  one  can  do  whose  heart  has  been  touched  by 
the  grace  of  God.  This  is  the  witness  for  which  our  Lord 
calls,  and  for  want  of  which  the  world  is  perishing. 

The  gospel  is  to  be  presented,  not  as  a  lifeless  theory, 
but  as  a  living  force  to  change  the  life.  God  would  have 
His  servants  bear  testimony  to  the  fact  that  through  His 
grace  men  may  possess  Christlikeness  of  character,  and  may 
rejoice  in  the  assurance  of  His  great  love.  He  would  have 
us  bear  testimony  to  the  fact  that  He  can  not  be  satisfied 
until  all  who  will  accept  salvation  are  reclaimed,  and  rein- 
stated in  their  holy  privileges  as  His  sons  and  daughters. 

Even  those  whose  course  has  been  most  offensive  to 
Him  He  freely  accepts.  When  they  repent,  He  imparts  to 
them  His  divine  Spirit,  and  sends  them  forth  into  the  camp 
of  the  disloyal  to  proclaim  His  mercy.  Souls  that  have 
been  degraded  into  instruments  of  Satan  are  still,  through 
the  power  of  Christ,  transformed  into  messengers  of  right- 
eousness, and  are  sent  forth  to  tell  how  great  things  the 
Lord  hath  done  for  them,  and  hath  had  compassion  on 
them. 


ioo  The    True    Medical    Missionary 

'  *  My  praise  shall  be 
continually  of  Thee  " 

After  the  woman  of  Capernaum  had  been  healed  by  the 
touch  of  faith,  Jesus  desired  her  to  acknowledge  the  blessing 
she  had  received.  The  gifts  which  the  gospel  offers,  are  not 
to  be  secured  by  stealth  or  enjoyed  in  secret. 

"  Ye  are  My  witnesses,  saith  the  Lord, 
That  I  am  God."2 

Our  confession  of  His  faithfulness  is  Heaven's  chosen 
agency  for  'revealing  Christ  to  the  world.  We  are  to  ac- 
knowledge His  grace  as  made  known  through  the  holy 
men  of  old;  but  that  which  will  be  most  effectual  is  the 
testimony  of  our  own  experience.  "  We  are  witnesses  for 
God  as  we  reveal  in  ourselves  the  working  of  a  power  that 
is  divine.  Every  individual  has  a  life  distinct  from  all  others, 
and  an  experience  differing  essentially  from  theirs.  God 
desires  that  our  praise  shall  ascend  to  Him,  marked  with 
our  own  individuality.  These  precious  acknowledgments  to 
the  praise  of  the  glory  of  His  grace,  when  supported  by  a 
Christlike  life,  have  an  irresistible  power,  that  works  for 
the  salvation  of  souls. 

It  is  for  our  own  benefit  to  keep  every  gift  of  God  fresh 
in  our  memory.  By  this  means  faith  is  strengthened  to  claim 
and  to  receive  more  and  more.  There  is  greater  encourage- 
ment for  us  in  the  least  blessing  we  ourselves  receive  from 
God  than  in  all  the  accounts  we  can  read  of  the  faith  and 
experience  of  others.  The  soul  that  responds  to  the  grace 
of  God  shall  be  like  a  watered  garden.  His  health  shall 
spring  forth  speedily;  his  light  shall  rise  in  obscurity,  and 
the  glory  of  the  Lord  shall  be  seen  upon  him. 


Saved  to  Serve  101 

"  What  shall  I  render  unto  the  Lord 

For  all  His  benefits  toward  me  ? 
I  will  take  the  cup  of  salvation, 

And  call  upon  the  name  of  the  Lord. 
I  will  pay  my  vows  unto  the  Lord, 

Yea,  in  the  presence  of  all  His  people." 

"  I  will  sing  unto  the  Lord  as  long  as  I  live: 

I  will  sing  praise  to  my  God  while  I  have  my  being. 
My  meditation  of  Him  shall  be  sweet: 
I  will  be  glad  in  the  Lord. "  4 

"  Who  can  utter  the  mighty  acts  of  the  Lord  ? 
Who  can  show  forth  all  His  praise  ?  "  5 

"Call  upon  His  name; 

Make  known  among  the  peoples  His  doings. 
Sing  unto  Him,  sing  praises  unto  Him:"  6 

"Talk  ye  of  all  His  wondrous  works. 
Glory  ye  in  His  holy  name: 

Let  the  heart  of  them  rejoice  that  seek  the  Lord."' 

'  Because  Thy  loving-kindness  is  better  than  life, 

My  lips  shall  praise  Thee.    .    .    . 
My  soul  shall  be  satisfied  as  with  marrow  and  fatness; 

And  niy  mouth  shall  praise  Thee  with  joyful  lips; 
When  I  remember  Thee  upon  my  bed, 

And  meditate  on  Thee  in   the  night  watches. 
For  Thou  hast  been  my  help, 

And  in  the  shadow  of  Thy  wings  will  I  rejoice."  8 

"  In  God  have  I  put  my  trust,  I  will  not  be  afraid; 

What  can  man  do  unto  me  ? 
Thy  vows  are  upon  me,  O  God: 

I  will  render  thank-offerings  unto  Thee. 
For  Thou  hast  delivered  my  soul  from  death: 
Hast  Thou  not  delivered  my  feet  from  falling, 

That  I  may  walk  before  God  in  the  light  of  the  living  ?  "  '•> 

"  O  Thou  Holy  One  of  Israel, 

My  lips  shall  greatly  rejoice  when  I  sing  unto  Thee; 

And  my  soul,  which  Thou  hast  redeemed. 

My  tongue  also  shall  talk  of  Thy  righteousness  all  the  day 

long." 
"Thou  art  my  trust  from  my  youth.    .    .    . 

My  praise  shall  be  continually  of  Thee."  10 
"  I  will  make  Thy  name  to  be  remembered;    .    .   . 

Therefore  shall  the  people  praise  Thee."  n 


,->      ..-.     s;>s 


102  The    True    Medical    Missionary 


'  ' Freely  ye  have  received, 
freely  give ' ' 

The  gospel  invitation  is  not  to  be  narrowed  down,  and 
presented  only  to  a  select  few,  who,  we  suppose,  will  do  us 
honor  if  they  accept  it.  The  message  is  to  be  given  to  all. 
When  God  blesses  His  children,  it  is  not  alone  for  their  own 
sake,  but  for  the  world's  sake.  As  He  bestows  His  gifts  on 
us,  it  is  that  we  may  multiply  them  by  imparting. 

The  Samaritan  woman  who  talked  with  Jesus  at  Jacob's 
well  had  no  sooner  found  the  Saviour  than  she  brought 
others  to  Him.  She  proved  herself  a  more  effective  mis- 
sionary than  His  own  disciples.  The  disciples  saw  nothing 
in  Samaria  to  indicate  that  it  was  an  encouraging  field. 
Their  thoughts  were  fixed  upon  a  great  work  to  be  done  in 
the  future.  They  did  not  see  that  right  around  them  was  a 
harvest  to  be  gathered.  But  through  the  woman  whom  they 
despised  a  whole  cityful  were  brought  to  hear 
Jesus.  She  carried  the  light  at  once  to  her 
countrymen. 

This    woman    represents    the   working  of  a 
practical  faith  in  Christ.      Every  true  disciple  is 
born  into  the  kingdom  of  God  as  a  mission- 
ary.    No  sooner  does  he  come  to  know 
the  Saviour  than  he  desires  to  make 
others  acquainted  with  Him.     The 
saving  and  sanctifying  truth   can 
not  be  shut  up  in  his  heart.      He 
who  drinks  of  the  living  water  be- 
comes a  fountain  of  life.     The  re- 
ceiver becomes  a  giver.      The 
grace  of  Christ  in  the  soul  is  like 


"  The  grace 
of  Christ  in 
the  soul  is  like 
a  spring  in  the 
desert." 


: 


Saved   to   Serve 


103 


spring  in  the  desert,  welling  up  to  refresh  all,  and  making 
those  who  are  ready  to  perish  eager  to  drink  of  the  water 
of  life.  In  doing  this  work  a  greater  blessing  is  received 
than  if  we  work  merely  to  benefit  ourselves.  It  is  in  working 
to  spread  the  good  news  of  salvation  that  we  are  brought 
near  to  the  Saviour. 

Of  those  who  receive 
His  grace  the  Lord  says: 

"  I  will  make  them  and 

places  round  about  My 
ill  a  blessing;  and  I  will 
cause  the  shower  to  come 
down  in  its  season;  there 
shall  be  showers  of  bless- 
ing." r- 

"On  the  last  day,  the 
great  day  of  the  feast,  Jesus 
stood  and  cried,  saying,  If 
any  man  thirst,  let  him 
come  unto  Me  and  drink. 
He  that  believeth  on  Me, 
as  the  scripture  hath  said, 
from  within  him  shall  flow 
rivers  of  living  water."13 

Those  who  receive  are  to  impart  to  others.  .  From  every 
direction  are  coming  calls  for  help.  God  calls  upon  men 
to  minister  gladly  to  their  fellow  men.  Immortal  crowns  are 
to  be  won;  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  to  be  gained;  the 
world,  perishing  in  ignorance,  is  to  be  enlightened. 

"Say  not  ye,  There  are  yet  four  months,  and  then  cometh 
harvest  ?  behold,  I  say  unto  you,  Lift  up  your  eyes,  and  look 
on  the  fields;  for  they  are  white  already  to.  harvest.  And  he 
that  reapeth  receiveth  wages,  and  gathereth  fruit  unto  life 
eternal."14 


' '  Li  viag    Wa  ters . ' ' 


IO4  The     True    Medical    Missionary 

' '  Lo,  I  am  with  you  all  the  days  ' ' 

For  three  years  the  disciples  had  before  them  the  won- 
derful example  of  Jesus.  Day  by  day  they  walked  and 
talked  with  Him,  hearing  His  words  of  cheer  to  the  weary 
and  heavy-laden,  and  seeing  the  manifestations  of  His  power 
in  behalf  of  the  sick  and  afflicted.  When  the  time  came  for 
Him  to  leave  them,  He  gave  them  grace  and  power  to  carry 
forward  His  work  in  His  name.  They  were  to  shed  abroad 
the  light  of  His  gospel  of  love  and  healing.  And  the  Saviour 
promised  that  His  presence  would  be  always  with  them. 
Through  the  Holy  Spirit  He  would  be  even  nearer  to  them 
than  when  He  walked  visibly  among  men. 

The  work  which  the  disciples  did,  we  also  are  to  do. 
Every  Christian  is  to  be  a  missionary.  In  sympathy  and 
compassion  we  are  to  minister  to  those  in  need  of  help, 
seeking  with  unselfish  earnestness  to  lighten  the  woes  of 
suffering  humanity. 

All  may  find  something  to  do.  None  need  feel  that  there 
is  no  place  where  they  can  labor  for  Christ.  The  Saviour 
identifies  Himself  with  every  child  of  humanity.  That  we 
might  become  members  of  the  heavenly  family,  He  became 
a  member  of  the  earthly  family.  He  is  the  Son  of  man, 
and  thus  a  brother  to  every  son  and  daughter  of  Adam. 
His  followers  are  not  to  feel  themselves  detached  from  the 
perishing  world  around  them.  They  are  a  part  of  the  great 
web  of  humanity,  and  heaven  looks  upon  them  as  brothers 
to  sinners  as  well  as  to  saints. 

Millions  upon  millions  of  human  beings,  in  sickness  and 
ignorance  and  sin,  have  never  so  much  as  heard  of  Christ's 
love  for  them.  Were  our  condition  and  theirs  to  be  re- 
versed, what  would  we  desire  them  to  do  for  us?  All  this, 
so  far  as  lies  in  our  power,  we  are  to  do  for  them.  Christ's 


Saved  to  Sen  e  105 

rule  of  life  by  which  every  one  of  us  must  stand  or  fall  in  the 
judgment  is,  "Whatsoever  ye  would  that  men  should  do  to 
you,  do  ye  even  so  to  them."  15 

By  all  that  has  given  us  advantage  over  another, — be  it 
education  and  refinement,  nobility  of  character,  Christian 
training,  religious  experience, — we  are  in  debt  to  those  less 
favored;  and,  so  far  as  lies  in  our  power,  we  are  to  minister 
unto  them.  If  we  are  strong,  we  are  to  stay  up  the  hands 
of  the  weak. 

Angels  of  glory  that  do  always  behold  the  face  of  the 
Father  in  heaven,  joy  in  ministering  to  His  little  ones.  An- 
gels are  ever  present  where  they  are  most  needed,  with  those 
who  have  the  hardest  battles  with  self  to  fight,  and  whose 
surroundings  are  the  most  discouraging.  Weak  and  trem- 
bling souls  who  have  many  objectionable  traits  of  character, 
are  their  special  charge.  That  which  selfish  hearts  would 
regard  as  humiliating  service,  ministering  to  those  wfio  are 
wretched  and  in  every  way  inferior  in  character,  is  the  work 
of  the  pure,  sinless  beings  from  the  courts  above. 

Jesus  did  not  consider  heaven  a  place  to  be  desired  while 
we  were  lost.  He  left  the  heavenly  courts  for  a  life  of  re- 
proach and  insult,  and  a  death  of  shame.  He  who  was  rich 
in  heaven's  priceless  treasure  became  poor,  that  through  His 
poverty  we  might  be  rich.  We  are  to  follow  in  the  path  He 
trod. 

He  who  becomes  a  child  of  God  should  henceforth  look 
upon  himself  as  a  link  in  the  chain  let  down  to  save  the 
world,  one  with  Christ  in  His  plan  of  mercy,  going  forth 
with  Him  to  seek  and  save  the  lost. 

Many  feel  that  it  would  be  a  great  privilege  to  visit  the 
scenes  of  Christ's  life  on  earth,  to  walk  where  He  trod,  to 
look  upon  the  lake  beside  which  He  loved  to  teach,  and  the 
hills  and  valleys  on  which  His  eyes  so  often  rested.  But  we 


io6  The    True    Medical    Missionary 

need  not  go  to  Nazareth,  to  Capernaum,  or  to  Bethany,  in 
order  to  walk  in  the  steps  of  Jesus.  We  shall  find  His  foot- 
prints beside  the  sick-bed,  in  the  hovels  of  poverty,  in  the 
crowded  alleys  of  the  great  cities,  and  in  every  place  where 
there  are  human  hearts  in  need  of  consolation. 

We  are  to  feed  the  hungry,  clothe  the  naked,  and  comfort 
the  suffering  and  afflicted.  We  are  to  minister  to  the  de- 
spairing, and  to  inspire  hope  in  the  hopeless. 

The  love  of  Christ,  manifested  in  unselfish  ministry,  will 
be  more  effective  in  reforming  the  evil-doer  than  will  the 
sword  or  the  court  of  justice.  These  are  necessary  to  strike 
terror  to  the  law-breaker,  but  the  loving  missionary  can  do 
more  than  this.  Often  the  heart  that  hardens  under  reproof 
will  melt  under  the  love  of  Christ. 

The  missionary  can  not  only  relieve  physical  maladies, 
but  he  can  lead  the  sinner  to  the  great  Physician,  who  can 
cleanse  the  soul  from  the  leprosy  of  sin.  Through  His  serv- 
ants, God  designs  that  the  sick,  the  unfortunate,  and  those 
possessed  of  evil  spirits-,  shall  hear  His  voice.  Through  His 
human  agencies  He  desires  to  be  a  comforter  such  as  the 
world  knows  not. 

The  Saviour  has  given  His  precious  life  in  order  to  estab- 
lish a  church  capable  of  ministering  to  the  suffering,  the  sor- 
rowful, and  the  tempted.  A  company  of  believers  may  be 
poor,  uneducated,  and  unknown;  yet  in  Christ  they  may  do 
a  work  in  the  home,  in  the  community,  and  even  in  the  "  re- 
gions beyond,"  whose  results  shall  be  as  far-reaching  as 
eternity. 

To  Christ's  followers  to-day,  no  less  than  to  the  first  dis- 
ciples, these  words  are  spoken: 

"All  power  is  given  unto  Me  in  heaven  and  in  earth.  Go 
ye  therefore,  and  teach  all  nations."  "Go  ye  into  all  the 
world,  and  preach  the  gospel  to  eveiy  creature."  16 


Saved    to    Serve  107 

And  for  us  also  is  the  promise  of  His  presence,   "  Lo,  I 
am  with  you  alway,  even  unto  the  end  of  the  world."  17 

To-day  no  curious  multitudes  flock  to  the  desert  places  to 
see  and  hear  the  Christ.      His  voice  is  not  heard  in  the  busy 
streets.      No  cry  sounds  from 
the  wayside,  "Jesus  of 
Nazareth  passeth  by."  18 

o^ye  into  all  the 
and  preach  the  QO$pdl 
to  every  creature* 

•o,l  am  oiith  you  a!<natj, 
even  unto  the  end 
:  of  the 


Yet  this'  word  is 
true  to-day.  Christ 
walks  unseen  through 
our  streets.  With  messages  of  mercy  He  comes  to  our 
homes.  With  all  who  are  seeking  to  minister  in  His  name, 
He  waits  to  co-operate.  He  is  in  the  midst  of  us,  to  heal 
and  to  bless,  if  we  will  receive  Him. 

"Thus  saith  Jehovah:  In  an  acceptable  time  have  I 
answered  thee,  and  in  a  day  of  salvation  have  I  helped 
thee :  and  I  will  preserve  thee,  and  give  thee  for  a  covenant 
to  the  people,  to  raise  up  the  land,  to  make  them  inherit  the 
desolate  heritages :  saying  to  them  that  are  bound,  Go  forth ; 
to  them  that  are  in  darkness,  Show  yourselves." 

"How  beautiful  upon  the  mountains  are  the  feet  of  him  that  bringeth 

good  tidings,  that  publisheth  peace; 

That  bringeth  good  tidings  of  good,  that  publisheth  salvation; 
That  saith  unto  Zion,  Thy  God  reigneth  !  "  >» 


io8 


The     True    Medical    Missionary 


"  Break  forth  into  joy,  sing  together,  ye  waste  places;    .    .    . 

For  the  Lord  hath  comforted  His  people.    .    .    . 

The  Lord  hath  made  bare  His  holy  arm 

In  the  eyes  of  all  the  nations; 
And  all  the  ends  of  the  earth 
Shall  see  the  salvation  of  our  God."  20 


THE    WORK  OF   THE 
PHYSICIAN 


•'/  have  given  you   an   example ,    that 
ye  should  do  as  I  have  done." 


The    Coworking   of    the    Divine 
and  the    Human 


THE    SICK    ARE    TO    BE    RESTORED 
THROUGH     THE     CO-OPERATION     OF 
THE     HUMAN    AND    THE    DIVINE 


TN  the  ministry  of  healing,  the  physician  is  to  be  a  co- 
*-  worker  with  Christ.  The  Saviour  ministered  to  both  the 
soul  and  the  body.  The  gospel  which  He  taught  was  a  mes- 
sage of  spiritual  life  and  of  physical  restoration.  Deliverance 
from  sin  and  the  healing  of  disease  were  linked  together.  The 
same  ministry  is  committed  to  the  Christian  physician.  He 
is  to  unite  with  Christ  in  relieving  both  the  physical  and 
spiritual  needs  of  his  fellow  men.  He  is  to  be  to  the  sick  a 
messenger  of  mercy,  bringing  to  them  a  remedy  for  the  dis- 
eased body  and  for  the  sin-sick  soul. 

Christ  is  the  true  head  of  the  medical  profession.  The 
chief  Physician,  He  is  at  the  side  of  every  God-fearing  prac- 
titioner who  works  to  relieve  human  suffering.  While  the 
physician  uses  nature's  remedies  for  physical  disease,  he 
should  point  his  patients  to  Him  who  can  relieve  the  maladies 
of  both  the  soul  and  the  body.  That  which  physicians  can 
only  aid  in  doing,  Christ  accomplishes.  They  endeavor  to 
assist  nature's  work  of  healing;  Christ  Himself  is  the  healer. 
The  physician  seeks  to  preserve  life ;  Christ  imparts  life. 

in 


112 


The    Work    of    the    Physician 


The  Source  of  Healing 

The  Saviour  in  His  miracles  revealed  the  power  that  is 
continually  at  work  in  man's  behalf,  to  sustain  and  to  heal 


''Christ  is 
the  true  head 
of  the    medical 
profession.    .    .    .    He 
is  at  the  side  of  every  God- 
fearing practitioner." 


him.  Through  the  agencies  of  nature,  God  is  working,  day 
by  day,  hour  by  hour,  moment  by  moment,  to  keep  us  alive, 
to  build  up  and  restore  us.  When  any  part  of  the  body  sus- 
tains injury,  a  healing  process  is  at  once  begun ;  nature's 


The    Divine    and    the    Human  113 

encies  are  set  at  work  to  restore  soundness.  But  the  power 
working  through  these  agencies  is  the  power  of  God.  All 
life-giving  power  is  from  Him.  When  one  recovers  from 
disease,  it  is  God  who  restores  him. 

Sickness,-  suffering,  and  death  are  work  of  an  antagonistic 
power.  Satan  is  the  destroyer  ;  God  is  the  restorer. 

The  words  spoken  to  Israel  are  true  to-day  of  those  who 
recover  health  of  body  or  health  of  soul.  "I  am  the  Lord 
that  healeth  thee."  l 

The  desire  of  God  for  every  human  being  is  expressed 
in  the  words,  "Beloved,  I  wish  above  all  things  that  thou 
mayest  prosper  and  be  in  health,  even  as  thy  soul  prospereth." 

He  it  is  who  "forgiveth  all  thine  iniquities;  who  healeth 
all  thy  diseases ;  who  redeemeth  thy  life  from  destruction ; 
who  crowneth  thee  with  loving-kindness  and  tender  mercies."  2 

Sin  the  Cause  of  Disease 

When  Christ  healed  disease,  He  warned  many  of  the 
afflicted  ones,  "Sin  no  more,  lest  a  worse  thing  come  unto 
thee."  ;  Thus  He  taught  that  they  had  brought  disease  upon 
themselves  by  transgressing  the  laws  of  God,  and  that  health 
could  be  preserved  only  by  obedience. 

The  physician  should  teach  his  patients  that  they  are  to 
co-operate  with  God  in  the  work  of  restoration.  The  physician 
has  a  continually  increasing  realization  of  the  fact  that  disease 
is  the  result  of  sin.  He  knows  that  the  laws  of  nature,  as 
truly  as  the  precepts  of  the  decalogue,  are  divine,  and  that 
only  in  obedience  to  them  can  health  be  recovered  or  preserved. 
He  sees  many  suffering  as  the  -result  of  hurtful  practises 
who  might  be  restored  to  health  if  they  would  do  what  they 
might  for  their  own  restoration.  They  need  to  be  taught 
that  every  practise  which  destroys  the  physical,  mental,  or 
spiritual  energies  is  sin,  and  that  health  is  to  be  secured  through 
obedience  to  the  laws  that  God  has  established  for  the  good 
of  all  mankind. 


U4  The    Work    of    the    Physician 

When  a  physician  sees  a  patient  suffering  from  disease 
caused  by  improper  eating  and  drinking  or  other  wrong  habits, 
yet  neglects  to  tell  him  of  this,  he  is  doing  his  fellow  being 
an  injury.  Drunkards,  maniacs,  those  who  are  given  over 
to  licentiousness,  all  appeal  to  the  physician  to  declare  clearly 
and  distinctly  that  suffering  results  from  sin.  Those  who 
understand  the  principles  of  life  should  be  in  earnest  in  striving 
to  counteract  the  causes  of  disease.  Seeing  the  continual 
conflict  with  pain,  laboring  constantly  to  alleviate  suffering, 
how  can  the  physician  hold  his  peace?  Is  he  benevolent  and 
merciful  if  he  does  not  teach  strict  temperance  as  a  remedy 
for  disease? 

God's  Law  of  Life 

Let  it  be  made  plain  that  the  way  of  God's  commandments 
is  the  way  of  life.  God  has  established  the  laws  of  nature, 
but  His  laws  are  not  arbitrary  exactions.  Every  "Thou  shalt 
not,"  whether  in  physical  or  in  moral  law,  implies  a  promise. 
If  we  obey  it,  blessing  will  attend  our  steps.  God  never  forces 
us  to  do  right,  but  He  seeks  to  save  us  from  the  evil  and 
lead  us  to  the  good. 

Let  attention  be  called  to  the  laws  that  were  taught  to 
Israel.  God  gave  them  definite  instruction  in  regard  to  their 
habits  of  life.  He  made  known  to  them  the  laws  relating  to 
both  physical  and  spiritual  well-being;  ancj,  on  condition  of 
obedience  He  assured  them,  "The  Lord  will  take  away  from 
thee  all  sickness."  4 

"Set  your  hearts  unto  all  the  words  which  I  testify  among 
you  this  day."  "For  they  are  life  unto  those  that  find  them, 
and  health  to  all  their  flesh."  5 

God  desires  us  to  reach  the  standard  of  perfection  made 
possible  for  us  by  the  gift  of  Christ.  He  calls  upon  us  to 
make  our  choice  on  the  right  side,  to  connect  with  heavenly 
agencies,  to  adopt  principles  that  will  restore  in  us  the  divine 


The    Divine    and    the    Human  115 

image.  In  His  written  word  and  in  the  great  book  of  nature 
He  has  revealed  the  principles  of  life.  It  is  our  work  to 
obtain  a  knowledge  of  these  principles,  and  by  obedience  to 
co-operate  with  Him  in  restoring  health  to  the  body  as  well 
as  to  the  soul. 

The  Gospel  of  Health 

Men  need  to  learn  that  the  blessings  of  obedience,  in 
their  fulness,  can  be  theirs  only  as  they  receive  the  grace  of 
Christ.  It  is  His  grace  that  gives  man  power  to  obey  the 
laws  of  God.  It  is  this  that  enables  him  to  break  the  bondage 
of  evil  habit.  This  is  the  only  power  that  can  make  him  and 
keep  him  steadfast  in  the  right  path. 

When  the  gospel  is  received  in  its  purity  and  power,  it 
is  a  cure  for  the  maladies  that  originated  in  sin.  The  Sun 
of  Righteousness  arises,  "with  healing  in  His  wings."  6  Not 
all  that  this  world  bestows  can  heal  a  broken  heart,  or  im- 
part peace  of  mind,  or  remove  care,  or  banish  disease.  Fame, 
genius,  talent, — all  are  powerless  to  gladden  the  sorrowful 
heart  or  to  restore  the  wasted  life.  The  life  of  God  in  the 
soul  is  man's  only  hope. 

The  love  which  Christ  diffuses  through  the  whole  being 
is  a  vitalizing  power.  Every  vital  part — the  brain,  the  heart, 
the  nerves — it  touches  with  healing.  By  it  the  highest  en- 
ergies of  the  being  are  roused  to  activity.  It  frees  the  soul 
from  the  guilt  and  sorrow,  the  anxiety  and  care,  that  crush 
the  life  forces.  With  it  come  serenity  and  composure.  It 
implants  in  the  soul  joy  that  nothing  earthly  can  destroy, — 
joy  in  the  Holy  Spirit, — health-giving,  life-giving  joy. 

Our  Saviour's  words,  "Come  unto  Me,  .  .  .  and  I 
will  give  you  rest,"  7  are  a  prescription  for  the  healing  of 
physical,  mental,  and  spiritual  ills.  Though  men  have  brought 
suffering  upon  themselves  by  their  own  wrong-doing,  He  re- 
gards them  with  pity.  In  Him  they  may  find  help.  He  will 
do  great  things  for  those  who  trust  in  Him. 


1 16  The    Work    of    the    Physician 

Although  for  ages  sin  has  been  strengthening  its  hold  on 
the  human  race,  although  through  falsehood  and  artifice  Satan 
has  cast  the  black  shadow  of  his  interpretation  upon  the  word 
of  God,  and  has  caused  men  to  doubt  His  goodness;  yet  the 
Father's  mercy  and  love  have  not  ceased  to  flow  earthward 
in  rich  currents.  If  human  beings  would  open  the  windows 
of  the  soul  heavenward,  in  appreciation  of  the  divine  gifts, 
a  flood  of  healing  virtue  would  pour  in. 

Value  of  thorough   Qualification 

The  physician  who  desires  to  be  an  acceptable  coworker 
with  Christ  will  strive  to  become  efficient  in  every  feature  of 
his  work.  He  will  study  diligently,  that  he  may  be  well  quali- 
fied for  the  responsibilities  of  his  profession,  and  will  con- 
stantly endeavor  to  reach  a  higher  standard,  seeking  for 
increased  knowledge,  greater  skill,  and  deeper  discernment. 
Every  physician  should  realize  that  he  who  does  weak,  inef- 
ficient work  is  not  only  doing  injury  to  the  sick,  but  is  also 
doing  injustice  to  his  fellow  physicians.  The  physician  who  is 
satisfied  with  a  low  standard  of  skill  and  knowledge  not  only 
belittles  the  medical  profession,  but  does  dishonor  to  Christ, 
the  chief  Physician. 

Those  who  find  that  they  are  unfitted  for  medical  work 
should  choose  some  other  employment.  Those  who  are  well 
adapted  to  care  for  the  sick,  but  whose  education  and  medical 
qualifications  are  limited,  would  do  well  to  take  up  the  humbler 
parts  of  the  work,  ministering  faithfully  as  nurses.  By  patient 
service  under  skilful  physicians,  they  may  be  constantly  learn- 
ing, and  by  improving  every  opportunity  to  acquire  knowledge, 
they  may  in  time  become  fully  qualified  for  the  work  of  a 
physician.  Let  the  younger  physicians,  "as  workers  together 
with  Him  [the  chief  Physician],  .  .  .  receive  not  the  grace 
of  God  in  vain,  .  .  .  giving  no  offense  in  anything,  that  the 
ministry  [of  the  sick]  be  not  blamed:  but  in  all  things  approv- 
ing ourselves  as  the  ministers  of  God."  8 


The    Divine    and    the    Human  117 

God's  purpose  for  us  is  that  we  shall  ever  move  upward. 
The  true  medical  missionary  physician  will  be  an  increasingly 
skilful  practitioner.  Talented  Christian  physicians,  having 
superior  professional  ability,  should  be  sought  out  and  en- 
couraged to  engage  in  the  service  of  God  in  places  where 
they  can  educate  and  train  others  to  become  medical  mission- 
aries. 

The  physician  should  gather  to  his  soul  the  light  of  the 
word  of  God.  He  should  make  continual  growth  in  grace. 
With  him,  religion  is  not  to  be  merely  one  influence  among 
others.  It  is  to  be  an  influence  dominating  all  others.  He 
is  to  act  from  high,  holy  motives, — motives  that  are  powerful 
because  they  proceed  from  the  One  who  gave  His  life  to 
furnish  us  with  power  to  overcome  evil. 

If  the  physician  faithfully  and  diligently  strives  to  make 
himself  efficient  in  his  profession,  if  he  consecrates  himself 
to  the  service  of  Christ,  and  takes  time  to  search  his  own 
heart,  he  will  understand  how  to  grasp  the  mysteries  of  his 
sacred  calling.  He  ma}  so  discipline  and  educate  himself 
that  all  within  the  sphere  of  his  influence  will  see  the  excel- 
lence of  the  education  and  wisdom  gained  by  the  One  who 
is  connected  with  the  God  of  wisdom  and  power. 

A  Divine  Helper  in  the  Sick-Room 

In  no  place  is  a  closer  fellowship  with  Christ  needed  than 
in  the  work  of  the  physician.  He  who  would  rightly  perform 
the  physician's  duties  must  daily  and  hourly  live  a  Christian 
life.  The  life  of  the  patient  is  in  the  hands  of  the  physician. 
One  careless  diagnosis,  one  wrong  prescription,  in  a  critical 
case,  or  one  unskilful  movement  of  the  hand  in  an  operation, 
even  by  so  much  as  a  hair's  breadth,  and  a  life  may  be  sacri- 
ficed, a  soul  launched  into  eternity.  How  solemn  the  thought ! 
How  important  that  the  physician  shall  be  ever  under  the 
control  of  the  divine  Physician! 


n8  The    Work    of    the    Physician 

The  Saviour  is  willing  to  help  all  who  call  upon  Him 
for  wisdom  and  clearness  of  thought.  And  who  needs  wis- 
dom and  clearness  of  thought  more  than  does  the  physician, 
upon  whose  decisions  so  much  depends  ?  Let  the  one  who 
is  trying  to  prolong  life  look  in  faith  to  Christ  to  direct  his 
every  movement.  The  Saviour  will  give  him  tact  and  skill 
in  dealing  with  difficult  cases. 

Wonderful  are  the  opportunities  given  to  the  guardians 
of  the  sick.  In  all  that  is  done  for  the  restoration  of  the 
sick,  let  them  understand  that  the  physician  is  seeking  to 
help  them  co-operate  with  God  in  combating  disease.  Lead 
them  to  feel  that  at  every  step  taken  in  harmony  with  the 
laws  of  God,  they  may  expect  the  aid  of  divine  power. 

The  sick  and  suffering  will  have  much  more  confidence 
in  the  physician  who  they  are  confident  loves  and  fears  God. 
They  rely  upon  his  words.  They  feel  a  sense  of  safety  in 
the  presence  and  administration  of  that  physician. 

Knowing  the  Lord  Jesus,  it  is  the  privilege  of  the  Chris- 
tian practitioner  by  prayer  to  invite  His  presence  in  the 
sick-room.  Before  performing  a  critical  operation,  let  the 
physician  ask  for  the  aid  of  the  great  Physician.  Let  him 
assure  the  suffering  one  that  God  can  bring  him  safely  through 
the  ordeal,  that  in  all  times  of  distress  He  is  a  sure  refuge 
for  those  who  trust  in  Him.  The  physician  who  can  not  do 
this  loses  case  after  case  that  otherwise  might  have  been  saved. 
If  he  could  speak  words  that  would  inspire  faith  in  the  sym- 
pathizing Saviour,  who  feels  every  throb  of  anguish,  and 
could  present  the  needs  of  the  soul  to  Him  in  prayer,  the 
crisis  would  oftener  be  safely  passed. 

Only  He  who  reads  the  heart  can  know  with  what  trem- 
bling and  terror  many  patients  consent  to  an  operation  under 
the  surgeon's  hand.  They  realize  their  peril.  While  they 
may  have  confidence  in  the  physician's  skill,  they  know  that 
it  is  not  infallible.  But  as  they  see  the  physician  bowed  in 
prayer,  asking  help  from  God,  they  are  inspired  with  confi- 


The    Divine    and    the    Human  119 

dence.  Gratitude  and  trust  open  the  heart  to  the  healing 
power  of  God,  the  energies  of  the  whole  being  are  vitalized, 
and  the  life  forces  triumph. 

To  the  physician  also  the  Saviour's  presence  is  an  ele- 
ment of  strength.  Often  the  responsibilities  and  possibilities 
of  his  work  bring  dread  upon  the  spirit.  The  feverishness 
of  uncertainty  and  fear  would  make  the  hand  unskilful.  But 
the  assurance  that  the  divine  Counselor  is  beside  him,  to 
guide  and  to  sustain,  imparts  quietness  and  courage.  The 
touch  of  Christ  upon  the  physician's  hand  brings  vitality, 
restfulness,  confidence,  and  power. 

When  the  crisis  is  safely  passed,  and  success  is  apparent, 
let  a  few  moments  be  spent  with  the  patient  in  prayer.  Give 
expression  to  your  thankfulness  for  the  life  that  has  been 
spared.  As  words  of  gratitude  flow  from  the  patient  to  the 
physician,  let  the  praise  and  thanksgiving  be  directed  to  God. 
Tell  the  patient  his  life  has  been  spared  because  he  was  under 
the  heavenly  Physician's  protection. 

The  physician  who  follows  such  a  course  is  leading  his 
patient  to  the  One  upon  whom  he  is  dependent  for  life,  the 
One  who  can  save  to  the  uttermost  all  who  come  to  Him. 

Ministry  to  the  Soul 

Into  the  medical  missionary  work  should  be  brought  a 
deep  yearning  for  souls.  To  the  physician  equally  with  the 
gospel  minister  is  committed  the  highest  trust  ever  commit- 
ted to  man.  Whether  he  realizes  it  or  not,  every  physician 
is  entrusted  with  the  cure  of  souls. 

In  their  work  of  dealing  with  disease  and  death,  physi- 
cians too  often  lose  sight  of  the  solemn  realities  of  the  future 
life.  In  their  earnest  effort  to  avert  the  peril  of  the  body, 
they  forget  the  peril  of  the  soul.  The  one  to  whom  they  are 
ministering  may  be  losing  his  hold  on  life.  Its  last  oppor- 
tunities are  slipping  from  his  grasp.  This  soul  the  physician 
must  meet  again  at  the  judgment  seat  of  Christ. 


I2O 


The    Work    of    the    Physician 


Often  we  miss  the  most  precious  blessings  by  neglecting 
to  speak  a  word  in  season.  If  the  golden  opportunity  is 
not  watched  for,  it  will  be  lost.  At  the  bedside  of  the  sick 
no  word  of  creed  or  controversy  should  be  spoken.  Let  the 
sufferer  be  pointed  to  the  One  who  is  willing  to  save  all  that 


"Let  the  sufferer  be  pointed  to  the  One  who  is  willing 
to  save  all  that  come  to  Him  in  faith." 


come  to  Him  in  faith.     Earnestly,  tenderly  strive  to  help  the 
soul  that  is  hovering  between  life  and  death. 

The  physician  who  knows  that  Christ  is  his  personal 
Saviour,  because  he  himself  has  been  led  to  the  Refuge, 
knows  how  to  deal  with  the  trembling,  guilty,  sin-sick  souls 
who  turn  to  him  for  help.  He  can  respond  to  the  inquiry, 
"What  must  I  do  to  be  saved?"  He  can  tell  the  story  of 
the  Redeemer's  love.  He  can  speak  from  experience  of  the 


The    Divine    and    the    Human  121 

power  of  repentance  and  faith.  In  simple,  earnest  words,  he 
can  present  the  soul's  need  to  God  in  prayer,  and  can  en- 
courage the  sick  one  also  to  ask  for  and  accept  the  mercy  of 
the  compassionate  Saviour.  As  he  thus  ministers  at  the  bed- 
side of  the  sick,  striving  to  speak  words  that  will  bring  help 
and  comfort,  the  Lord  works  with  him  and  through  him. 
As  the  mind  of  the  sufferer  is  directed  to  the  Saviour,  the 
peace  of  Christ  fills  his  heart,  and  the  spiritual  health  that 
comes  to  him  is  used  as  the  helping  hand  of  God  in  restor- 
ing the  health  of  the  body. 

In  attending  the  sick,  the  physician  will  often  find  oppor- 
tunity for  ministering  to  the  friends  of  the  afflicted  one.  As 
they  watch  by  the  bed  of  suffering,  feeling  powerless  to 
prevent  one  pang  of  anguish,  their  hearts  are  softened.  Often 
grief  concealed  from  others  is  expressed  to  the  physician. 
Then  is  the  opportunity  to  point  these  sorrowing  ones  to 
Him  who  has  invited  the  weary  and  heavy-laden  to  come 
unto  Him.  Often  prayer  can  be  offered  for  and  with  them, 
presenting  their  needs  to  the  Healer  of  all  woes,  the  Soother 
of  all  sorrows. 

God's  Promises 

The  physician  has  precious  opportunities  for  directing  his 
patients  to  the  promises  of  God's  word.  He  is  to  bring  from 
the  treasure-house  things  new  and  old,  speaking  here  and 
there  the  words  of  comfort  and  instruction  that  are  longed 
for.  Let  the  physician  make  his  mind  a  storehouse  of  fresh 
thoughts.  Let  him  study  the  word  of  God  diligently,  that 
he  may  be  familiar  with  its  promises.  Let  him  learn  to 
repeat  the  comforting  words  that  Christ  spoke  during  His 
earthly  ministry,  when  giving  His  lessons  and  healing  the 
sick.  He  should  talk  of  the  works  of  healing  wrought  by 
Christ,  of  His  tenderness  and  love.  Never  should  he  neglect 
to  direct  the  minds  of  his  patients  to  Christ,  the  chief 
Physician. 


I 


122  The    Work    of    the    Physician 

The  same  power  that  Christ  exercised  when  He  walked 
visibly  among  men  is  in  His  word.  It  was  by  His  word 
that  Jesus  healed  disease  and  cast  out  demons ;  by  His  word 
He  stilled  the  sea,  and  raised  the  dead;  and  the  people  bore 
witness  that  His  word  was  with  power.  He  spoke  the  word 
of  God,  as  He  had  spoken  to  all  the  prophets  and  teachers 
of  the  Old  Testament.  The  whole  Bible  is  a  manifestation 
of  Christ. 

The  Scriptures  are  to  be  received  as  God's  word  to  us, 
not  written  merely,  but  spoken.  When  the  afflicted  ones 
came  to  Christ,  He  beheld  not  only  those  who  asked  for 
help,  but  all  who  throughout  the  ages  should  come  to  Him 
in  like  need  and  with  like  faith.  When  He  said  to  the  para- 
lytic, "Son,  be  of  good  cheer ;  thy  sins'  be  forgiven  thee ;"  ° 
when  He  said  to  the  woman  of  Capernaum,  "Daughter,  be 
of  good  comfort ;  thy  faith  hath  made  thee  whole ;  go  in 
peace,"  10  He  spoke  to  other  afflicted,  sin-burdened  ones  who 
should  seek  His  help. 

So  with  all  the  promises  of  God's  word.  In  them  He  is 
speaking  to  us  individually,  speaking  as  directly  as  if  we 
could  listen  to  His  voice.  It  is  in  these  promises  that  Christ 
communicates  to  us  His  grace  and  power.  They  are  leaves 
from  that  tree  which  is  "for  the  healing  of  the  nations."  xl 
Received,  assimilated,  they  are  to  be  the  strength  of  the  char- 
acter, the  inspiration  and  sustenance  of  the  life.  Nothing  else 
can  have  such  healing  power.  Nothing  besides  can  impart 
the  courage  and  faith,  which  give  vital  energy  to  the  whole 
being. 

To  one  who  stands  trembling  with  fear  on  the  brink  of 
the  grave,  to  the  soul  weary  of  the  burden  of  suffering  and 
sin,  let  the  physician  as  he  has  opportunity  repeat  the  words 
of  the  Saviour — for  all  the  words  of  Holy  Writ  are  His: 

"Fear  not ;  for  I  have  redeemed  thee,  I  have  called  thee 
by  thy  name ;  thou  art  Mine.  When  thou  passest  through 
the  waters,  I  will  be  with  thee ;  and  through  the  rivers,  they 


The    Divine    and    the    Human 


123 


shall  not  overflow  thee ;  when  thou  walkest  through  the  fire, 
thou  shalt  not  be  burned;  neither  shall  the  flame  kindle  upon 
thee.  For  I  am  the  Lord  thy  God,  the  Holy  One  of  Israel, 
thy  Saviour.  .  .  .  Since  thou  wast  precious  in  My  sight, 
thou  hast  been  honorable,  and  I  have  loved  thee."  "I,  even 
I,  am  He  that  blotteth  out  thy  transgressions  for  Mine  own 
sake,  and  will  not  remember  thy  sins."  "Fear  not;  for  I 
am  with  thee."  12 

"Like  as  a  father  pitieth  his  children,  so  the  Lord  pitieth 
them  that  fear  Him.  For  He  knoweth  our  frame ;  He  re- 
member eth  that  we  are 
dust."  13 

"Only  acknowledge 
thine  iniquity  that  thou 
hast  transgressed  against 
the  Lord  thy  God."  "If 
we  confess  our  sins,  He  is 
faithful  and  just  to  for- 
give us  our  sins,  and  to 
cleanse  us  from  all  un- 
righteousness." 14 

"I  have  blotted  out,  as  a  thick  cloud,  thy  transgressions, 
and,  as  a  cloud,  thy  sins ;  return  unto  Me ;  for  I  have  re- 
deemed thee."  15 

"Come  now,  and  let  us  reason  together,  saith  the  Lord: 
'1  hough  your  sins  be  as  scarlet,  they  shall  be  as  white  as  snow ; 
though  they  be  red  like  crimson,  they  shall  be  as  wool.  If  ye 
be  willing  and  obedient,  ye  shall  eat  the  good  of  the  land."  16 

"I  have  loved  thee  with  an  everlasting  love:  therefore  with 
loving-kindness  have  I  drawn  thee."  "I  hid  My  face  from  thee 
for  a  moment ;  but  with  everlasting  kindness  will  I  have  mercy 
on  thee."  IV 

"Let  not  your  heart  be  troubled."  "Peace  I  leave  with 
you,  My  peace  I  give  unto  you  ;  not  as  the  world  giveth,  give 


124 


The    Work    of    the    Physician 


I  unto  you.     Let  not  your  heart  be  troubled,  neither  let  it  be 
afraid."  18 

"A  Man  shall  be  as  an  hiding-place  from  the  wind,  and  a 
covert  from  the  tempest ;  as  rivers  of  water  in  a  dry  place, 
as  the  shadow  of  a  great  rock  in  a  weary  land." 

"When  the  poor  and  needy  seek  water,  and  there  is  none, 
and  their  tongue  faileth  for  thirst,  I  the  Lord  will  hear  them, 

I  the  God  of  Israel  will  not 
forsake  them."  20 

'Thus  saith  the  Lord  that 
made  thee:"  "I  will  pour  wa- 
ter upon  him  that  is  thirsty, 
and  floods  upon  the  dry 
ground :  I  will  pour  My  Spirit 
upon  thy  seed,  and  My  bless- 
ing upon  thine  offspring."  21 

"Look  unto  Me,  and  be 
ye  saved,  all  the  ends  of  the 
earth."  22 

"Himself  took  our  infirmi- 
ties, and  bare  our  sicknesses." 
"He  was  wounded  for  our 
transgressions,  He  was  bruised  for  our  iniquities ;  the  chas- 
tisement of  our  peace  was  upon  Him;  and  with  His  stripes 
we  are  healed."  23 


The   Physician  an  Educator 


"THE    LIPS    OF    THE    WISE 
DISPERSE    KNOWLEDGE/' 


rHE  true  physician  is  an  educator.  He  recognizes  his 
responsibility,  not  only  to  the  sick  who  are  under  his 
direct  care,  but  also  to  the  community  in  which  he  lives. 
He  stands  as  a  guardian  of  both  physical  and  moral  health. 
It  is  his  endeavor  not  only  to  teach  right  methods  for  the 
treatment  of  the  sick,  but  to  encourage  right  habits  of  liv- 
ing, and  to  spread  a  knowledge  of  right  principles. 

Need  of  Education  in  Health  Principles 

Education  in  health  principles  was  never  more  needed 
than  now.  Notwithstanding  the  wonderful  progress  in  so 
many  lines  relating  to  the  comforts  and  conveniences  of  life, 
even  to  sanitary  matters  and  to  the  treatment  of  disease,  the 
decline  in  physical  vigor  and  power  of  endurance  is  alarm- 
ing. It  demands  the  attention  of  all  who  have  at  heart  the 
well-being  of  their  fellow  men. 

Our  artificial  civilization  is  encouraging  evils  destructive 
of  sound  principles.  Custom  and  fashion  are  at  war  with 
nature.  The  practises  they  enjoin,  and  the  indulgences  they 
foster,  are  steadily  lessening  both  physical  and  mental  strength, 


126  The    Work    of    the    Physician 

and  bringing  upon  the  race  an  intolerable  burden.     Intemper- 
ance and  crime,  disease  and  wretchedness,  are  everywhere. 

Many  transgress  the  laws  of  health  through  ignorance, 
and  they  need  instruction.  But  the  greater  number  know 
better  than  they  da  They  need  to  be  impressed  with  the 
importance  of  making  their  knowledge  a  guide  of  life.  The 
physician  has  many  opportunities  both  of  imparting  a  knowl- 
edge of  health  principles,  and  of  showing  the  importance  of 
putting  them  in  practise.  By  right  instruction  he  can  do  much 
to  correct  evils  that  are  working  untold  harm. 

The  Use  of  Drugs 

A  practise  that  is  laying  the  foundation  of  a  vast  amount 
of  disease  and  of  even  more  serious  evils,  is  the  free  use  of 
poisonous  drugs.  When  attacked  by  disease,  many  will  not 
take  the  trouble  to  search  out  the  cause  of  their  illness.  Their 
chief  anxiety  is  to  rid  themselves  of  pain  and  inconvenience. 
So  they  resort  to  patent  nostrums,  of  whose  real  properties 
they  know  little,  or  they  apply  to  a  physician  for  some  remedy 
to  counteract  the  result  of  their  misdoing,  but  with  no  thought 
of  making  a  change  in  their  unhealjthful  habits.  If  imme- 
diate benefit  is  not  realized,  another  medicine  is  tried,  and 
then  another.  Thus  the  evil  continues. 

People  need  to  be  taught  that  drugs  do  not  cure  disease. 
It  is  true  that  they  sometimes  afford  present  relief,  and  the 
patient  appears  to  recover  as  the  result  of  their  use ;  this 
is  because  nature  has  sufficient  vital  force  to  expel  the  poison 
and  to  correct  the  conditions  that  caused  the  disease.  Health 
is  recovered  in  spite  of  the  drug.  But  in  most  cases  the 
drug  only  changes  the  form  and  location  of  the  disease. 
Often  the  effect  of  the  poison  seems  to  be  overcome  for  a 
time,  but  the  results  remain  in  the  system,  and  work  great 
harm  at  some  later  period. 

By  the  use  of  poisonous  drugs,  many  bring  upon  them- 
selves lifelong  illness,  and  many  lives  are  lost  that  might  be 


The    Physician    an     Educator  127 

saved  by  the  use  of  natural  methods  of  healing.  The  poi- 
sons contained  in  many  so-called  remedies  create  habits  and 
appetites  that  mean  ruin  to  both  soul  and  body.  Many  of 
the  popular  nostrums  called  patent  medicines,  and  even  some 
of  the  drugs  dispensed  by  physicians,  act  a  part  in  laying 
the  foundation  of  the  liquor  habit,  the  opium  habit,  the  mor- 
phine habit,  that  are  so  terrible  a  curse  to  society. 

Restorative  Power  of  Nature 

The  only  hope  of  better  things  is  in  the  education  of 
the  people  in  right  principles.  Let  physicians  teach  the 
people  that  restorative  power  is  not  in  drugs,  but  in  nature. 
Disease  is  an  effort  of  nature  to  free  the  system  from  condi- 
tions that  result  from  a  violation  of  the  laws  of  health.  In 
case  of  sickness,  the  cause  should  be  ascertained.  Unhealthful 
conditions  should  be  changed,  wrong  habits  corrected.  Then 
nature  is  to  be  assisted  in  her  effort  to  expel  impurities  and 
to  reestablish  right  conditions  in  the  system. 

Natural  Remedies 

Pure  air,  sunlight,  abstemiousness,  rest,  exercise,  proper 
diet,  the  use  of  water,  trust  in  divine  power, — these  are  the 
true  remedies.  Every  person  should  have  a  knowledge  of 
nature's  remedial  agencies  and  how  to  apply  them.  It  is 
essential  both  to  understand  the  principles  involved  in  the 
treatment  of  the  sick  and  to  have  a  practical  training  that 
will  enable  one  rightly  to  use  this  knowledge. 

The  use  of  natural  remedies  requires  an  amount  of  care 
and  effort  that  many  are  not  willing  to  give.  Nature's  proc- 
ess of  healing  and  upbuilding  is  gradual,  and  to  the  impatient 
it  seems  slow.  The  surrender  of  hurtful  indulgences  requires 
sacrifice.  But  in  the  end  it  will  be  found  that  nature,  un- 
trammeled,  does  her  work  wisely  and  well.  Those  -who  per- 
severe in  obedience  to  her  laws  will  reap  the  reward  in  health 
of  bodv  and  health  of  mind. 


128  The    Work    of    the    Physician 

Preservation  of  Health 

Too  little  attention  is  generally  given  to  the  preservation 
of  health.  It  is  far  better  to  prevent  disease  than  to  know 
how  to  treat  it  when  contracted. 

It  is  the  duty  of  every  person,  for  his  own  sake,  and  for 
the  sake  of  humanity,  to  inform  himself  in  regard  to  the 
laws  of  life,  and  conscientiously  to  obey  them.  All  need  to 
become  acquainted  with  that  most  wonderful  of  all  organ- 
isms, the  human  body.  They  should  understand  the  functions 
of  the  various  organs  and  the  dependence  of  one  upon  an- 
other for  the  healthy  action  of  all.  They  should  study  the 
influence  of  the  mind  upon  the  body,  and  of  the  body  upon 
the  mind,  and  the  laws  by  which  they  are  governed. 

Training  for  Life's  Conflict 

We  can  not  be  too  often  reminded  that  health  does  not 
depend  on  chance.  It  is  a  result  of  obedience  to  law.  This 
is  recognized  by  the  contestants  in  athletic  games  and  trials 
of  strength.  These  men  make  the  most  careful  preparation. 
They  submit  to  thorough  training  and  strict  discipline.  Every 
physical  habit  is  carefully  regulated.  They  know  that  neglect, 
excess,  or  carelessness,  which  weakens  or  cripples  any  organ 
or  function  of  the  body,  would  insure  defeat. 

How  much  more  important  is  such  carefulness  to  insure 
success  in  the  conflict  of  life.  It  is  not  mimic  battles  in 
which  we  are  engaged.  We  are  waging  a  warfare  upon 
which  hang  eternal  results.  We  have  unseen  enemies  to 
meet.  Evil  angels  are  striving  for  the  dominion  of  every 
human  being.  Whatever  injures  the  health,  not  only  lessens 
physical  vigor,  but  tends  to  weaken  the  mental  and  moral 
powers.  Indulgence  in  any  unhealthful  practise  makes  it 
more  difficult  for  one  to  discriminate  between  right  and 
wrong,  and  hence  more  difficult  to  resist  evil.  It  increases 
the  danger  of  failure  and  defeat. 


The    Physician    an    Educator  129 

"They  which  run  in  a  race  run  all,  but  one  receiveth  the 
prize."  1  In  the  warfare  in  which  we  are  engaged,  all  may 
win  who  will  discipline  themselves  by  obedience  to  right 
principles.  The  practise  of  these  principles  in  the  details  of 
life  is  too  often  looked  upon  as  unimportant, — a  matter  too 
trivial  to  demand  attention.  But  in  view  of  the  issues  at 
stake,  nothing  with  which  we  have  to  do  is  small.  Every 
act  casts  its  weight  into  the  scale  that  determines  life's  vic- 
tory or  defeat.  The  scripture  bids  us,  "So  run,  that  ye  may 
obtain."  2 

With  our  first  parents,  intemperate  desire  resulted  in  the 
loss  of  Eden.  Temperance  in  all  things  has  more  to  do  with 
our  restoration  to  Eden  than  men  realize. 

Pointing  to  the  self-denial  practised  by  the  contestants  in 
the  ancient  Greek  games,  the  apostle  Paul  writes:  "Every 
man  that  striveth  for  the  mastery  is  temperate  in  all  things. 
Now  they  do  it  to  obtain  a  corruptible  crown;  but  we  an 
incorruptible.  I  therefore  so  run,  not  as  uncertainly ;  so  fight 
I,  not  as  one  that  beateth  the  air;  but  I  keep  under  my  body, 
and  bring  it  into  subjection :  lest  that  by  any  means,  when  I 
have  preached  to  others,  I  myself  should  be  a  castaway."  3 

Basis  of  Reform 

The  progress  of  reform  depends  upon  a  clear  recognition 
of  fundamental  truth.  While,  on  the  one  hand,  danger  lurks 
in  a  narrow  philosophy  and  a  hard,  cold  orthodoxy,  on  the 
other  hand  there  is  great  danger  in  a  careless  liberalism.  The 
foundation  of  all  enduring  reform  is  the  law  of  God.  We 
are  to  present  in  clear,  distinct  lines  the  need  of  obeying  this 
law.  Its  principles  must  be  kept  before  the  people.  They 
are  as  everlasting  and  inexorable  as  God  Himself. 

One  of  the  most  deplorable  effects  of  the  original  apostasy 
was  the  loss  of  man's  power  of  self-control.  Only  as  this 
power  is  regained,  can  there  be  real  progress, 

9 


130  The    Work    of    the    Physician 

The  body  is  the  only  medium  through  which  the  mind 
and  the  soul  are  developed  for  the  upbuilding  of  character. 
Hence  it  is  that  the  adversary  of  souls  directs  his  temptations 
to  the  enfeebling  and  degrading  of  the  physical  powers.  His 
success  here  means  the  surrender  to  evil  of  the  whole  being. 
The  tendencies  of  our  physical  nature,  unless  under  the 
dominion  of  a  higher  power,  will  surely  work  ruin  and  death. 

The  body  is  to  be  brought  into  subjection.  The  higher 
powers  of  the  being  are  to  rule.  The  passions  are  to  be 
controlled  by  the  will,  which  is  itself  to  be  under  the  control 
of  God.  The  kingly  power  of  reason,  sanctified  by  divine 
grace,  is  to  bear  sway  in  our  lives. 

The  requirements  of  God  must  be  brought  home  to  the 
conscience.  Men  and  women  must  be  awakened  to  the  duty 
of  self-mastery,  the  need  of  purity,  freedom  from  every 
depraving  appetite  and  defiling  habit.  They  need  to  be  im- 
pressed with  the  fact  that  all  their  powers  of  mind  and  body 
are  the  gift  of  God,  and  are  to  be  preserved  in  the  best  pos- 
sible condition  for  His  service. 

In  that  ancient  ritual  which  was  the  gospel  in  symbol, 
no  blemished  offering  could  be  brought  to  God's  altar.  The 
sacrifice  that  was  to  represent  Christ  must  be  spotless.  The 
word  of  God  points  to  this  as  an  illustration  of  what  His 
children  are  to  be, — "a  living  sacrifice,"  "holy  and  without 
blemish,"  "well  pleasing  to  God."4 

Need  of  Divine  Power 

Apart  from  divine  power,  no  genuine  reform  can  be 
effected.  Human  barriers  against  natural  and  cultivated 
tendencies  are  but  as  the  sand-bank  against  the  torrent.  Not 
until  the  life  of  Christ  becomes  a  vitalizing  power  in  our 
lives  can  we  resist  the  temptations  that  assail  us  from  within 
and  from  without. 

Christ  came  to  this  world  and  lived  the  law  of  God,  that 
man  might  have  perfect  mastery  over  the  natural  inclinations 


The     Physician     an     Educator  131 

which  corrupt  the  soul.  The  Physician  of  soul  and  body, 
He  gives  victory  over  warring  lusts.  He  has  provided  every 
facility,  that  man  may  possess  completeness  of  character. 

When  one  surrenders  to  Christ,  the  mind  is  brought  under 
the  control  of  the  law ;  but  it  is  the  royal  law,  which  proclaims 
liberty  to  every  captive.  By  becoming  one  with  Christ,  man 
is  made  free.  Subjection  to  the  will  of  Christ  means  restora- 
tion to  perfect  manhood. 

Obedience  to  God  is  liberty  from  the  thraldom  of  sin, 
deliverance  from  human  passion  and  impulse.  Man  may 
stand  conqueror  of  himself,  conqueror  of  his  own  inclinations, 
conqueror  of  principalities  and  powers,  and  of  "the  rulers  of 
the  darkness  of  this  world,"  and  of  "spiritual  wickedness  in 
high  places. "£ 

Teaching  in  the  Home 

In  no  place  is  such  instruction  as  this  more  needed,  and 
nowhere  will  it  be  productive  of  greater  good,  than  in  the 
home.  Parents  have  to  do  with  the  very  foundation  of  habit 
and  character.  The  reformatory  movement  must  begin  in  pre- 
senting to  them  the  principles  of  the  law  of  God  as  bearing 
upon  both  physical  and  moral  health.  Show  that  obedience 
to  God's  word  is  our  only  safeguard  against  the  evils  that  are 
sweeping  the  world  to  destruction.  Make  plain  the  respon- 
sibility of  parents,  not  only  for  themselves,  but  for  their 
children.  They  are  giving  to  their  children  an  example 
either  of  obedience  or  of  transgression.  By  their  example 
and  teaching,  the  destiny  of  their  households  is  decided.  The 
children  will  be  what  their  parents  make  them. 

If  parents  could  be  led  to  trace  the  result  of  their  action, 
and  could  see  how,  by  their  example  and  teaching,  they  per- 
petuate and  increase  the  power  of  sin  or  the  power  of  right- 
eousness, a  change  would  certainly  be  made.  Many  would 
turn  away  from  tradition  and  custom,  and  accept  the  divine 
principles  of  life. 


132 


The    Work    of    the    Physician 


Power  of  Example 

The  physician  who  ministers  in  the  homes  of  the  people, 
watching  at  the  bedside  of  the  sick,  relieving  their  distress, 
bringing  them  back  from  the  borders  of  the  grave,  speaking 

hope  to  the  dying,  wins  a  place  in 
their  confidence  and  affection, 
such   as  is   granted  to  few 
others.     Not  even  to  the 
minister  of  the  gospel 
are  committed  pos- 
sibilities so  great  or 
an  influence  so  far- 
reaching. 

The  physi- 
cian's exam- 
ple, no  less 
than  his 
teaching, 
should  be  a 
positive 
/  power  on  the 
right  side. 
The  cause  of 
reform  calls 
for  men  and 
women  whose 
life  practise 
*  is  an  illustra- 
tion of  self- 
control.  It  is 

our  practise  of  the  principles  we  inculcate  that  gives  them 
weight.  The  world  needs  a  practical  demonstration  of  what 
the  grace  of  God  can  do  in  restoring  to  human  beings  their 
lost  kingship,  giving  them  mastery  of  themselves.  There  is 


The  physi- 
cian who 
ministers  in 

the  homes  of  the  people 
.  .  .  \vins  a  place  in  their 
confidence." 


The     Physician     an     Educator  133 

nothing  that  the  world  needs  so  much  as  a  knowledge  of  the 
gospel's  saving  power  revealed  in  Christlike  lives. 

The  physician  is  continually  brought  into  contact  with 
those  who  need  the  strength  and  encouragement  of  a  right 
example.  Many  are  weak  in  moral  power.  They  lack  self- 
control,  and  are  easily  overcome  by  temptation.  The  physi- 
cian can  help  these  souls  only  as  he  reveals  in  his  own  life 
a  strength  of  principle  that  enables  him  to  triumph  over 
every  injurious  habit  and  defiling  lust.  In  his  life  must  be 
seen  the  working  of  a  power  that  is  divine.  If  he  fails 
here,  however  forcible  or  persuasive  his  words  may  be,  his 
influence  will  tell  for  evil. 

Many  seek  medical  advice  and  treatment  who  have  be- 
come moral  wrecks  through  their  own  wrong  habits.  They 
are  bruised,  and  weak,  and  wounded,  feeling  their  folly  and 
their  inability  to  overcome.  Such  ones  should  have  nothing 
in  their  surroundings  to  encourage  a  continuance  of  the 
thoughts  and  feelings  that  have  made  them  what  they  are. 
They  need  to  breathe  an  atmosphere  of  purity,  of  high  and 
noble  thought.  How  terrible  the  responsibility  when  those 
who  should  give  them  a  right  example  are  themselves  en- 
thralled by  hurtful  habits,  their  influence  affording  to  temp- 
tation an  added  strength ! 

The  Physician  and  the  Temperance    Work 

Many  come  under  the  physician's  care  who  are  ruining 
soul  and  body  by  the  use  of  tobacco  or  intoxicating  drink. 
The  physician  who  is  true  to  his  responsibility  must  point 
out  to  these  patients  the  cause  of  their  suffering.  But  if  he 
himself  is  a  user  of  tobacco  or  intoxicants,  what  weignt  will 
be  given  to  his  words?  With  the  consciousness  of  his  own 
indulgence  before  him,  will  he  not  hesitate  to  point  out  the 
plague  spot  in  the  life  of  his  patient?  While  using  these 
things  himself,  how  can  he  convince  the  youth  of  their  injuri- 
ous effects? 


134  The    Work    of    the    Physician 

How  can  a  physician  stand  in  the  community  as  an  ex- 
ample of  purity  and  self-control,  how  can  he  be  an  effectual 
worker  in  the  temperance  cause,  while  he  himself  is  indulg- 
ing a  vile  habit?  How  can  he  minister  acceptably  at  the 
bedside  of  the  sick  and  the  dying,  when  his  very  breath  is 
offensive,  laden  with  the  odor  of  liquor  or  tobacco? 

While  disordering  his  nerves  and  clouding  his  brain  by 
the  use  of  narcotic  poisons,  how  can  one  be  true  to  the  trust 
reposed  in  him  as  a  skilful  physician?  How  impossible  for 
him  to  discern  quickly  or  to  execute  with  precision! 

If  he  does  not  observe  the  laws  that  govern  his  own 
being,  if  he  chooses  selfish  gratification  above  soundness  of 
mind  and  body,  does  he  not  thereby  declare  himself  unfit  to 
be  entrusted  with  the  responsibility  of  human  lives? 

Discouragements  in  His    Work 

However  skilled  and  faithful  a  physician  may  be,  there 
is  in  his  experience  much  of  apparent  discouragement 
and  defeat.  Often  his  work  fails  of  accomplishing  that 
which  he  longs  to  see  accomplished.  Though  health  is 
restored  to  his  patients,  it  may  be  no  real  benefit  to  them 
or  to  the  world.  Many  recover  health,  only  to  repeat  the 
indulgences  that  invited  disease.  With  the  same  eagerness 
as  before,  they  plunge  again  into  the  round  of  self-indulgence 
and  folly.  The  physician's  work  for  them  seems  like  effort 
thrown  away. 

Christ  had  the  same  experience,  yet  He  did  not  cease 
His  efforts  for  one  suffering  soul.  Of  the  ten  lepers  who 
were  cleansed,  only  one  appreciated  the  gift,  and  he  was  a 
stranger  and  a  Samaritan.  For  the  sake  of  that  one,  Christ 
healed  the  ten.  If  the  physician  meets  with  no  better  success 
than  the  Saviour  had,  let  him  learn  a  lesson  from  the  chief 
Physician.  Of  Christ  it  is  written,  "He  shall  not  fail  nor 
be  discouraged."  "He  shall  see  of  the  travail  of  His  soul, 
and  shall  be  satisfied."  6 


The    Physician     an     Educator  135 

If  but  one  soul  would  have  accepted  the  gospel  of  His 
grace,  Christ  would,  to  save  that  one,  have  chosen  His  life 
of  toil  and  humiliation  and  His  death  of  shame.  If  through 
our  efforts  one  human  being  shall  be  uplifted  and  ennobled, 
fitted  to  shine  in  the  courts  of  the  Lord,  have  we  not  cause 
for  rejoicing? 

Personal  Needs  and  Perils 

The  duties  of  the  physician  are  arduous  and  trying.  In 
order  to  perform  them  most  successfully  he  needs  to  have 
a  strong  constitution  and  vigorous  health.  A  man  that  is 
feeble  or  diseased  can  not  endure  the  wearing  labor  incident 
to  the  physician's  calling.  One  who  lacks  perfect  self-control 
can  not  become  qualified  to  deal  with  all  classes  of  disease. 

Often  deprived  of  sleep,  neglecting  even  to  take  food, 
cut  off  in  great  degree  from  social  enjoyment  and  religious 
privileges,  the  physician's  life  seems  to  lie  under  a  continual 
shadow.  The  affliction  he  beholds,  the  dependent  mortals 
longing  for  help,  his  contact  with  the  depraved,  make  the 
heart  sick,  and  well-nigh  destroy  confidence  in  humanity. 

In  the  battle  with  disease  and  death,  every  energy  is  taxed 
to  the  limit  of  endurance.  The  reaction  from  this  terrible 
strain  tests  the  character  to  the  utmost.  Then  it  is  that 
temptation  has  greatest  power.  More  than  men  in  any  other 
calling,  is  the  physician  in  need  of  -self-control,  purity  of 
spirit,  and  that  faith  which  takes  hold  on  heaven.  For  the 
sake  of  others  and  for  his  own  sake,  he  can  not  afford  to 
disregard  physical  law.  Recklessness  in  physical  habits  tends 
to  recklessness  in  morals. 

The  Only  Safeguard 

The  physician's  only  safety  is,  under  all  circumstances,  to 
act  from  principle,  strengthened  and  ennobled  by  a  firmness 
of  purpose  found  only  in  God.  He  is  to  stand  in  the  moral 
excellence  of  His  character.  Day  by  day,  hour  by  hour, 
moment  by  moment,  he  is  to  live  as  in  the  sight  of  the  un- 


136  The    Work    of    the    Physician 

seen  world.  As  did  Moses,  he  must  endure  "as  seeing  Him 
who  is  invisible." 

Righteousness  has  its  root  in  godliness.  No  man  can 
steadily  maintain  before  his  fellow  men  a  pure,  forceful  life, 
unless  his  life  is  hid  with  Christ  in  God.  The  greater  the 
activity  among  men,  the  closer  must  be  the  communion  of 
the  heart  with  heaven. 

The  more  urgent  his  duties  and  the  greater  his  respon- 
sibilities, the  greater  the  physician's  need  of  divine  power. 
Time  must  be  redeemed  from  things  temporal,  for  meditation 
upon  things  eternal.  He  must  resist  an  encroaching  world, 
which  would  so  press  upon  him  as  to  separate  him  from  the 
Source  of  strength.  Above  all  other  men  should  he,  by  prayer 
and  the  study  of  the  Scriptures,  place  himself  under  the  pro- 
tecting shield  of  God.  He  is  to  live  in  hourly  contact  and 
conscious  communion  with  the  principles  of  truth,  righteous- 
ness, and  mercy,  that  reveal  God's  attributes  within  the  soul. 

Just  to  the  degree  in  which  the  word  of  God  is  received 
and  obeyed,  will  it  impress  with  its  potency  and  touch  with 
its  life  every  spring  of  action,  every  phase  of  character.  It 
will  purify  every  thought,  regulate  every  desire.  Those  who 
make  God's  word  their  trust  will  quit  themselves  like  men 
and  be  strong.  They  will  rise  above  all  baser  things  into 
an  atmosphere  free  from  defilement. 

When  man  is  in  fellowship  with  God,  that  unswerving 
purpose  which  preserved  Joseph  and  Daniel  amidst  the  cor- 
ruption of  heathen  courts,  will  make  his  a  life  of  unsullied 
purity.  His  robes  of  character  will  be  spotless.  In  his  life 
the  light  of  Christ  will  be  undimmed.  The  Bright  and  Morn- 
ing Star  will  appear  shining  steadfastly  above  him  in  change- 
less glory. 

Such  a  life  will  be  an  element  of  strength  in  the  com- 
munity. It  will  be  a  barrier  against  evil,  a  safeguard  to 
the  tempted,  a  guiding  light  to  those  who,  amidst  difficulties 
and  discouragements,  are  seeking  the  right  way. 


MEDICAL   MISSIONARIES  AND 
THEIR    WORK 


They    "shall  be   in   the   midst  of  many 
people   as   a   dew  from   the   Lord." 


Teaching   and   Healing 


HE    SENT    THE:U    TO    PREACH    THE 
KINGDOM    OF    GOD,    AND    TO    HEAL 

THE      SICK." 


T/t~7~HEN  Christ  sent  out  the  twelve  disciples  on  their 
Y '  first  missionary  tour,  He  bade  them,  "As  ye  go, 
preach,  saying.  The  kingdom  of  heaven  is  at  hand.  Heal 
the  sick,  cleanse  the  lepers,  raise  the  dead,  cast  out  devils: 
freely  ye  have  received,  freely  give."  1 

To  the  seventy  sent  forth  later  He  said:  "Into  whatso- 
ever city  ye  enter,  .  .  .  heal  the  sick  that  are  therein, 
and  say  unto  them,  The  kingdom  of  God  is  come  nigh 
unto  you." :  The  presence  and  power  of  Christ  was  with 
them,  "and  the  seventy  returned  again  with  joy,  saying,  Lord, 
even  the  devils  are  subject  unto  us  through  Thy  name."  3 

After  Christ's  ascension,  the  same  work  was  continued. 
The  scenes  of  His  own  ministry  were  repeated.  "Out  of 
the  cities  round  about"  there  came  a  multitude  "unto  Jeru- 
salem, bringing  sick  folks,  and  them  which  were  vexed  with 
unclean  spirits,  and  they  were  healed  every  one."  * 

And  the  disciples  "went  forth,  and  preached  everywhere, 
the  Lord  working  with  them."  5  "Philip  went  down  to  the 
city  of  Samaria,  and  preached  Christ  unto  them.  And  the 
people  with  one  accord  gave  heed  unto  those  things  which 
Philip  spake.  .  .  .  For  unclean  spirits  .  .  .  came  out  of 


139 


140 


Medical    Missionaries 


many  that  were  possessed  with  them,  and  many  taken  with 
palsies,  and  that  were  lame,  were  healed.  And  there  was 
great  joy  in  that  city."  6 

Work  of  the  Disciples 

Luke,  the  writer  of  the  gospel  that  bears  his  name,  was 
a  medical   missionary.      In   the   Scriptures   he   is   called   "the 


"  There  came 
a  multitude,  .  .  , 
bringing  sick  folks." 


beloved  physician."7  The  apostle  Paul  heard  of  his  skill 
as  a  physician,  and  sought  him  out  as  one  to  whom  the 
Lord  had  entrusted  a  special  work.  He  secured  his  co- 
operation, and  for  some  time  Luke  accompanied  him  in  his 


Teaching    and    Healing 


141 


travels  from  place  to  place.  After  a  time,  Paul  left  Luke 
at  Philippi,  in  Macedonia.  Here  he  continued  to  labor  for 
several  years,  both  as  a  physician,  and  as  a  teacher  of  the 
gospel.  In  his  work  as  a  physician,  he  ministered  to  the 
sick,  and  then  prayed  for  the  healing  power  of  God  to  rest 
upon  the  afflicted  ones.  Thus  the  way  was  opened  for  the 
gospel  message.  Luke's 
success  as  a  physician 
gained  for  him  many 
opportunities  for  preach- 
ing Christ  among  the 
heathen.  It  is  the  di- 
vine plan  that  we  shall 
work  as  the  disciples 
worked.  Physical  heal- 
ing is  bound  up  with  the 
gospel  commission.  In 
the  work  of  the  gospel, 
teaching  and  healing 
are  never  to  be  sepa- 
rated. 

The  work  of  the  dis- 
ciples was  to  spread  a 
knowledge  of  the  gospel. 
To  them  was  committed 
the  work  of  proclaiming 
to  all  the  world  the  good 
news  that  Christ  brought  to  men.  That  work  they  accom- 
plished for  the  people  of  their  time.  To  every  nation  under 
heaven  the  gospel  was  carried  in  a  single  generation. 

TrTe  giving  of  the  gospel  to  the  world  is  the  work  that 
God  has  committed  to  those  who  bear  His  name.  For  earth's 
sin  and  misery  the  gospel  is  the  only  antidote.  To  make 
known  to  all  mankind  the  message  of  the  grace  of  God  is 
the  first  work  of  those  who  know  its  healing  power. 


And  then  prayed  for  the  healing-  power 
of  God  to  rest  upon  the  afflicted  ones." 


142  Medical    Missionaries 

Need  of  the  Gospel 

When  Christ  sent  forth  the  disciples  with  the  gospel  mes- 
sage, faith  in  God  and  His  word  had  well-nigh  departed  from 
the  world.  Among  the  Jewish  people,  who  professed  to  have 
a  knowledge  of  Jehovah,  His  word  had  been  set  aside  for 
tradition  and  human  speculation.  Selfish  ambition,  love  of 
ostentation,  greed  of  gain,  absorbed  men's  thoughts.  As 
reverence  for  God  departed,  so  also  departed  compassion 
toward  men.  Selfishness  was  the  ruling  principle,  and  Satan 
worked  his  will  in  the  misery  and  degradation  of  mankind. 

Satanic  agencies  took  possession  of  men.  The  bodies  of 
human  beings.,  made  for  the  dwelling-place  of  God,  became 
the  habitation  of  demons.  The  senses,  the  nerves,  the  or- 
gans of  men  were  worked  by  supernatural  agencies  in  the 
indulgence  of  the  vilest  lust.  The  very  stamp  of  demons  was 
impressed  upon  the  countenances  of  men.  Human  faces  re- 
flected the  expression  of  the  legions  of  evil  with  which  men 
were  possessed. 

What  is  the  condition  in  the  world  to-day?  Is  not  faith 
in  the  Bible  as  effectually  destroyed  by  the  "higher  criticism" 
and  speculation  of  to-day  as  it  was  by  tradition  and  rabbin- 
ism  in  the  days  of  Christ?  Have  not  greed  and  ambition 
and  love  of  pleasure  as  strong  a  hold  on  men's  hearts  now 
as  they  had  then?  In  the  professedly  Christian  world,  even 
in  the  professed  churches  of  Christ,  how  few  are  governed 
by  Christian  principles.  In  business,  social,  domestic,  even 
religious  circles,  how  few  make  the  teachings  of  Christ  the 
rule  of  daily  living.  Is  it  not  true  that  "justice  standeth  afar 
off;  ...  equity  can  not  enter;  .  .  .  and  he  that  depart- 
eth  from  evil  maketh  himself  a  prey"  ? 8 

We  are  living  in  the  midst  of  an  "epidemic  of  crime," 
at  which  thoughtful,  God-fearing  men  everywhere  stand 
aghast.  The  corruption  that  prevails,  it  is  beyond  the  power 
of  the  human  pen  to  describe.  Every  day  brings  fresh  reve- 
lations of  political  strife,  bribery,  and  fraud.  Every  day  brings 


Teaching    and    Healing  143 

its  heart-sickening  record  of  violence  and  lawlessness,  of  in- 
difference to  human  suffering,  of  brutal,  fiendish  destruction 
of  human  life.  Every  day  testifies  to  the  increase  of  insanity, 
murder,  and  suicide.  Who  can  doubt  that  Satanic  agencies 
are  at  work  among  men  with  increasing  activity  to  distract 
and  corrupt  the  mind,  and  defile  and  destroy  the  body? 

And  while  the  world  is  filled  with  these  evils,  the  gospel 
is  too  often  presented  in  so  indifferent  a  manner  as  to  make 
but  little  impression  upon  the  consciences  of  the  lives  of 
men.  Everywhere  there  are  hearts  crying  out  for  something 
which  they  have  not.  They  long  for  a  power  that  will  give 
them  mastery  over  sin,  a  power  that  will  deliver  them  from 
the  bondage  of  evil,  a  power  that  will  give  health  and  life 
and  peace.  Many  who  once  knew  the  power  of  God's  word 
have  dwelt  where  there  is  no  recognition  of  God,  and  they 
long  for  the  divine  presence. 

The  world  needs  to-day  what  it  needed  nineteen  hundred 
years  ago, — a  revelation  of  Christ.  A  great  work  of  reform 
is  demanded,  and  it  is  only  through  the  grace  of  Christ  that 
the  work  of  restoration,  physical,  mental,  and  spiritual,  can 
be  accomplished. 

Christ' s  Method  of  Reaching  the  People 

Christ's  method  alone  will  give  true  success  in  reaching 
the  people.  The  Saviour  mingled  with  men  as  one  who  de- 
sired their  good.  He  showed  His  sympathy  for  them,  min- 
istered to  their  needs,  and  won  their  confidence.  Then  He 
bade  them,  "Follow  Me." 

There  is  need  of  coming  close  to  the  people  by  personal 
effort.  If  less  time  were  given  to  sermonizing,  and  more 
time  were  spent  in  personal  ministry,  greater  results  would 
be  seen.  The  poor  are  to  be  relieved,  the  sick  cared  for, 
the  sorrowing  and  the  bereaved  comforted,  the  ignorant  in- 
structed, the  inexperienced  counseled.  We  are  to  weep  with 
those  that  weep,  and  rejoice  with  those  that  rejoice.  Accom- 


144  Medical    Missionaries 

panied  by  the  power  of  persuasion,  the  power  of  prayer,  the 
power  of  the  love  of  God,  this  work  will  not,  can  not,  be 
without  fruit. 

We  should  ever  remember  that  the  object  of  the  medical 
missionary  work  is  to  point  sin-sick  men  and  women  to  the 
Man  of  Calvary,  who  taketh  away  the  sin  of  the  world.  By 
beholding  Him,  they  will  be  changed  into  His  likeness.  We 
are  to  encourage  the  sick  and  suffering  to  look  to  Jesus  and 
live.  Let  the  workers  keep  Christ,  the  great  Physician,  con- 
stantly before  those  to  whom  disease  of  body  and  soul  has 
brought  discouragement.  Point  them  to  the  One  who  can 
heal  both  physical  and  spiritual  disease.  Tell  them  of  the 
One  who  is  touched  with  the  feeling  of  their  infirmities.  En- 
courage them  to  place  themselves  in  the  care  of  Him  who 
gave  His  life  to  make  it  possible  for  them  to  have  life  eternal. 
Talk  of  His  love;  tell  of  His  power  to  save. 

This  is  the  high  duty  and  precious  privilege  of  the  medical 
missionary.  And  personal  ministry  often  prepares  the  way 
for  this.  God  often  reaches  hearts  through  our  efforts  to 
relieve  physical  suffering. 

Medical  missionary  work  is  the  pioneer  work  of  the  gospel. 
In  the  ministry  of  the  word  and  in  the  medical  missionary 
work  the  gospel  is  to  be  preached  and  practised. 

Work  of  the  Missionary  Nurse 

In  almost  every  community  there  are  large  numbers  who 
do  not  listen  to  the  preaching  of  God's  word  or  attend  any 
religious  service.  If  they  are  reached  by  the  gospel,  it  must 
be  carried  to  their  homes.  Often  the  relief  of  their  physical 
needs  is  the  only  avenue  by  which  they  can  be  approached. 
Missionary  nurses  who  care  for  the  sick  and  relieve  the  dis- 
tress of  the  poor  will  find  many  opportunities  to  pray  with 
them,  to  read  to  them  from  God's  word,  and  to  speak  of  the 
Saviour.  They  can  pray  with  and  for,  the  helpless  ones  who 
have  not  strength  of  will  to  control  the  appetites  that  pas- 


" 


Teaching    and    Healing 


sion  has  degraded.     They  can  bring  a  ray  of  hope  into  the 
lives  of  the  defeated  and  disheartened.     Their  unselfish  love, 
•  manifested    in    acts    of    disinterested    kindness,    will    make    it 
easier  for  these  suffering  ones  to  believe  in  the  love  of  Christ, 

Many  have 
no  faith  in  God 
and  have  lost 
con  fidence  in 
man.  But  they 
appreciate  acts 
of  sympathy  and 
helpfulness.  As 
they  see  one 
with  no  induce- 
ment of  earthly 
praise  or  com- 
pensation come 
into  their  homes, 
ministering  t  o 
the  sick,  feeding 
the  h  u  n  g  r  y  , 
clothing  the  na- 
ked, comforting 
he  sad,  and 
tenderly  point- 
ing all  to  Him 
of  whose  love 
and  pity  the 
human  worker  is 
but  the  messen- 
ger,— as  they  see  this,  their  hearts  are  touched.  Gratitude 
springs  up.  Faith  is  kindled.  They  see  that  God  cares  for 
them,  and  they  are  prepared  to  listen  as  His  word  is  opened. 

Whether  in  foreign  missions  or  in  the  home  field,  all  mis- 
sionaries, both  men  and  women,  will  gain  much  more  ready 


Missionary  nurses 
opportunities  .  .  . 
from  God's  word.' 


.   .   .   \vill  find  many 
to  reaJ  to  them 


146  Medical    Missionaries 

access  to  the  people,  and  will  find  their  usefulness  greatly 
increased,  if  they  are  able  to  minister  to  the  sick.  Women 
who  go  as  missionaries  to  heathen  lands  may  thus  find  oppor- 
tunity for  giving  the  gospel  to  the  women  of  these  lands, 
when  every  other  door  of  access  is  closed.  All  gospel  work- 
ers should  know  how  to  give  the  simple  treatments  that  do 
so  much  to  relieve  pain  and  remove  disease. 

Teaching  Health  Principles 

Gospel  workers  should  be  able  also  to  give  instruction 
in  the  principles  of  healthful  living.  There  is  sickness  every 
where,  and  most  of  it  might  be  prevented  by  attention  to 
the  laws  of  health.  The  people  need  to  see  the  bearing  of 
health  principles  upon  their  well-being,  both  for  this  life 
and  for  the  life  to  come.  They  need  to  be  awakened  to 
their  responsibility  for  the  human  habitation  fitted  up  by 
their  Creator  as  His  dwelling-place,  and  over  which  He 
desires  them  to  be  faithful  stewards.  They  need  to  be  im- 
pressed with  the  truth  conveyed  in  the  words  of  Holy  Writ : 

"Ye  are  the  temple  of  the  living  God,  as  God  hath  said, 
I  will  dwell  in  them,  and  walk  in  them;  and  I  will  be  their 
God,  and  they  shall  be  My  people."  9 

Thousands  need  and  would  gladly  receive  instruction 
concerning  the  simple  methods  of  treating  the  sick, — methods 
that  are  taking  the  place  of  the  use  of  poisonous  drugs. 
There  is  great  need  of  instruction  in  regard  to  dietetic  re- 
form. Wrong  habits  of  eating  and  the  use  of  unhealthful 
food  are  in  no  small  degree  responsible  for  the  intemper- 
ance and  crime  and  wretchedness  that  curse  the  world. 

In  teaching  health  principles,  keep  before  the  mind  the 
great  object  of  reform, — that  its  purpose  is  to  secure  the 
highest  development  of  body  and  mind  and  soul.  Show 
that  the  laws  of  nature,  being  the  laws  of  God,  are  designed 
for  our  good;  that  obedience  to  them  promotes  happiness 
in  this  life,  and  aids  in  the  preparation  for  the  life  to  come. 


Teaching    and    Healing  147 

Lead  the  people  to  study  the  manifestation  of  God's  love 
and  wisdom  in  the  works  of  nature.  Lead  them  to  study 
that  marvelous  organism,  the  human  system,  and  the  laws 
by  which  it  is  governed.  Those  who  perceive  the  evidences 
of  God's  love,  who  understand  something  of  the  wisdom 
and  beneficence  of  His  laws,  and  the  results  of  obedience, 
will  come  to  regard  their  duties  and  obligations  from  an 
altogether  different  point  of  view.  Instead  of  looking  upon 
an  observance  of  the  laws  of  health  as  a  matter  of  sacrifice 
or  self-denial,  they  will  regard  it,  as  it  really  is,  as  an  inesti- 
mable blessing. 

Every  gospel  worker  should  feel  that  the  giving  of  in- 
struction in  the  principles  of  healthful  living,  is  a  part  of 
his  appointed  work.  Of  this  work  there  is  great  need,  and 
the  world  is  open  for  it. 

Individual    Work 

Everywhere  there  is  a  tendency  to  substitute  the  work  of 
organizations  for  individual  effort.  Human  wisdom  tends  to 
consolidation,  to  centralization,  to  the  building  up  of  great 
churches  and  institutions.  Multitudes  leave  to  institutions 
and  organizations  the  work  of  benevolence ;  they  excuse 
themselves  from  contact  with  the  world,  and  their  hearts 
grow  cold.  They  become  self-absorbed  and  unimpressible. 
Love  for  God  and  man  dies  out  of  the  soul. 

Christ  commits  to  His  followers  an  individual  work, — 
a  work  that  can  not  be  done  by  proxy.  Ministry  to  the 
sick  and  the  poor,  the  giving  of  the  gospel  to  the  lost,  is 
not  to  be  left  to  committees  or  organized  charities.  Indi- 
vidual responsibility,  individual  effort,  personal  sacrifice,  is 
the  requirement  of  the  gospel. 

"Go  out  into  the  highways  and  hedges,  and  compel  them 
to  come  in,"  is  Christ's  command,  "that  My  house  may  be 
filled."  He  brings  men  into  touch  with  those  whom  they 
seek  to  benefit.  "Bring  the  poor  that  are  cast  out  to  thy 


148  Medical    Missionaries 

house,"  He  says.  "When  thou  seest  the  naked,  that  thou 
cover  him."  "They  shall  lay  hands  on  the  sick,  and  they 
shall  recover."  11  Through  direct  contact,  through  personal 
ministry,  the  blessings  of  the  gospel  are  to  be  communicated. 

All  to  Be   Workers 

In  giving  light  to  His  people  anciently,  God  did  not 
work  exclusively  through  any  one  class.  Daniel  was  a  prince 
of  Judah.  Isaiah  also  was  of  the  royal  line.  David  was  a 
shepherd  boy,  Amos  a  herdsman,  Zechariah  a  captive  from 
Babylon,  Elisha  a  tiller  of  the  soil.  The  Lord  raised  up  as 
His  representatives  prophets  and  princes,  the  noble  and  the 
lowly,  and  taught  them  the  truths  to  be  given  to  the  world. 

To  every  one  who  becomes  a  partaker  of  His  grace, 
the  Lord  appoints  a  work  for  others.  Individually  we  are 
to  stand  in  our  lot  and  place,  saying,  "Here  am  I ;  send 
me."  12  Upon  the  minister  of  the  word,  the  missionary  nurse, 
the  Christian  physician,  the  individual  Christian,  whether  he 
be  merchant  or  farmer,  professional  man  or  mechanic, — the 
responsibility  rests  upon  all.  It  is  our  work  to  reveal  to 
men  the  gospel  of  their  salvation.  Every  enterprise  in  which 
we  engage  should  be  a  means  to  this  end. 

Those  who  take  up  their  appointed  work  will  not  only 
be  a  blessing  to  others,  but  they  will  themselves  be  blessed. 
The  consciousness  of  duty  well  done  will  have  a  reflex  in- 
fluence upon  their  own  souls.  The  despondent  will  forget 
their  despondency,  the  weak  will  become  strong,  the  ignorant 
intelligent,  and  all  will  find  an  unfailing  helper  in  Him  who 
has  called  them. 

The  Church  a   Training- School 

.  The  church  of  Christ  is  organized  for  service.  Its  watch- 
word is  ministry.  Its  members  are  soldiers,  to  be  trained 
for  conflict  under  the  Captain  of  their  salvation.  Christian 
ministers,  physicians,  teachers,  have  a  broader  work  than 


I 


Teaching    and    Healing  149 

many  have  recognized.  They  are  not  only  to  minister  to 
the  people,  but  to  teach  them  to  minister.  They  should 
not  only  give  instruction  in  right  principles,  but  educate 
their  hearers  to  impart  these  principles.  Truth  that  is  not 
lived,  that  is  not  imparted,  loses  its  life-giving  power,  its 
healing  virtue.  Its  blessing  can  be  retained  only  as  it  is 
shared. 

The  monotony  of  our  service  for  God  needs  to  be  broken 
up.  Every  church-member  should  be  engaged  in  some  line 
of  service  for  the  Master.  Some  can  not  do  so  much  as 
others,  but  every  one  should  do  his  utmost  to  roll  back  the 
tide  of  disease  and  distress  that  is  sweeping  over  our  world. 
Many  would  be  willing  to  work  if  they  were  taught  how 
to  begin.  They  need  to  be  instructed  and  encouraged. 

Every  church  should  be  a  training-school  for  Christian 
workers.  Its  members  should  be  taught  how  to  give  Bible 
readings,  how  to  conduct  and  teach  Sabbath-school  classes, 
how  best  to  help  the  poor  and  to  care  for  the  sick,  how  to 
work  for  the  unconverted.  There  should  be  schools  of  health, 
cooking  schools,  and  classes  in  various  lines  of  Christian- 
help  work.  There  should  not  only  be  teaching,  but  actual 
work  under  experienced  instructors.  Let  the  teachers  lead 
the  way  in  working  among  the  people,  and  others,  uniting 
with  them,  will  learn  from  their  example.  One  example  is 
worth  more  than  many  precepts. 

Let  all  cultivate  their  physical  and  mental  powers  to  the 
utmost  of  their  ability,  that  they  may  work  for  God  where 
His  providence  shall  call  them.  The  same  grace  that  came 
from  Christ  to  Paul  and  Apollos,  that  distinguished  them 
for  spiritual  excellencies,  will  to-day  be  imparted  to  devoted 
Christian  missionaries.  God  desires  His  children  to  have 
intelligence  and  knowledge,  that  with  unmistakable  clearness 
and  power  His  glory  may  be  revealed  in  our  world. 


1 50  Medical    Missionaries 

The  Most  Successful  Workers 

Educated  workers,  who  are  consecrated  to  God,  can  do 
service  in  a  greater  variety  of  ways  and  can  accomplish 
more  extensive  work  than  can  those  who  are  uneducated. 
Their  discipline  of  mind  places  them  on  vantage-ground. 
But  those  who  have  neither  great  talents  nor  extensive  edu- 
cation may  minister  acceptably  to  others.  God  will  use  men 
who  are  willing  to  be  used.  It  is  not  the  most  brilliant  or 
the  most  talented  persons  whose  work  produces  the  great- 
est and  most  lasting  results.  Men  and  women  are  needed 
who  have  heard  a  message  from  heaven.  The  most  effective 
workers  are  those  who  respond  to  the  invitation,  "Take  My 
yoke  upon  you,  and  learn  of  Me."  13 

It  is  heart  missionaries  that  are  needed.  He  whose  heart 
God  touches  is  filled  with  a  great  longing  for  those  who 
have  never  known  His  love.  Their  condition  impresses  him 
with  a  sense  of  personal  woe.  Taking  his  life  in  his  hand, 
he  goes  forth,  a  heaven-sent,  heaven-inspired  messenger,  to 
do  a  work  in  which  angels  can  co-ope;  ate. 

If  those  to  whom  God  has  entrusted  great  talents,  of 
intellect  put  these  gifts  to  a  selfish  use,  they  will  be  left, 
after  a  period  of  trial,  to  follow  their  own  way.  God  will 
take  men  who  do  not  appear  to  be  so  richly  endowed,  who 
have  not  large  self-confidence,  and  He  will  make  the  weak 
strong,  because  they  trust  in  Him  to  do  for  them  that  which 
they  can  not  do  for  themselves.  God  will  accept  the  whole- 
hearted service,  and  will  Himself  make  up  the  deficiencies. 

The  Lord  has  often  chosen  for  His  colaborers  men  who 
have  had  opportunity  to  obtain  but  a  limited  school  edu- 
cation. These  men  have  applied  their  powers  most  dili- 
gently, and  the  Lord  has  rewarded  their  fidelity  to  His 
work,  their  industry,  their  thirst  for  knowledge.  He  has 
witnessed  their  tears,  and  heard  their  prayers.  As  His  bless- 
ing came  to  the  captives  in  the  courts  of  Babylon,  so  does 
He  give  wisdom  and  knowledge  to  His  workers  to-day. 


Teaching    and    Healing 


Men  deficient  in  school  education,  lowly  in  social  posi- 
tion, have,  through  the  grace  of  Christ,  sometimes  been  won- 
derfully successful  in  winning  souls  for  Him.  The  secret 
of  their  success  was  their  confidence  in  God.  They  learned 
daily  of  Him  who  is  wonderful  in  counsel  and  mighty  in 
power. 

Such  workers   are   to  be  encouraged.     The   Lord  brings 
them  into  connection  with  those 
of  more   marked   ability,   to   fill 
up   the   gaps   that   others   leave. 
Their  quickness  to  see  what  is 
to  be  done,  their  readiness  to  help 
those  in  need,  their  kind  words 
and  deeds,  open  doors  of  usefulness 
that     otherwise     would     remain 
closed.     They  come  close  to  those 
in  trouble,   and  the  persuasive  in- 
fluence of  their  words  has  power 
to  draw   many  trembling   souls   to 
God.      Their    work    shows    what 
thousands   of  others   might  do,   if  they  only  would. 

A  Broader  Life 

Nothing  will  so  arouse  a  self-sacrificing  zeal  and  broaden 
and  strengthen  the  character  as  to  engage  in  work  for  others. 
Many  professed  Christians,  in  seeking  church  relationship, 
think  only  of  themselves.  They  wish  to  enjoy  church  fel- 
lowship and  pastoral  care.  They  become  members  of  large 
and  prosperous  churches,  and  are  content  to  do  little  for 
others.  In  this  way  they  are  robbing  themselves  of  the  most 
precious  blessings.  Many  would  be  greatly  benefited  by  sac- 
rificing their  pleasant,  ease-conducing  associations.  They 
need  to  go  where  their  energies  will  be  called  out  in  Christian 
work,  and  they  can  learn  to  bear  responsibilities. 


pear  ye 
U  one" 
another's" 
burdens  and  i! 
so  fulfill  the 
law  of 
Christ 


152 


Medical    Missionaries 


Trees  that  are  crowded  closely  together  do  not  grow 
healthfully  and  sturdily.  The  gardener  transplants  them  that 
they  may  have  room  to  develop.  A  similar  work  would 
benefit  many  of  the  members  of  large  churches.  They  need 
to  be  placed  where  their  energies  will  be  called  forth  in 
active  Christian  effort.  They  are  losing  their  spiritual  life, 
becoming  dwarfed  and  inefficient,  for  want  of  self-sacrificing 
labor  for  others.  Transplanted  to  some  missionary  field,  they 
would  grow  strong  and  vigorous. 

But  none  need  wait  until  called  to  some  distant  field  be- 
fore beginning  to  help  others.  Doors 
of  service  are  open  everywhere.  All 
around  us  are  those  who  need  our 
help.  The  widow,  the  orphan,  the 
sick  and  the  dying,  the  heart-sick,  the 
discouraged,  the  ignorant,  and  the  out- 
cast, are  on  every  hand. 

We  should  feel  it  our  special  duty 
to  work  for  those  living  in  our  neigh- 
borhood. Study  how  you  can  best 
help  those  who  take  no  interest  in  re- 
ligious things.  As  you  visit  your 
friends  and  neighbors,  show  an  inter- 
est in  their  spiritual  as  well  as  in  their 
temporal  welfare.  Speak  to  them  of 
Christ  as  a  sin-pardoning  Saviour. 
Invite  your  neighbors  to  your  home, 
and  read  with  them  from  the  precious  Bible  and  from  books 
that  explain  its  truths.  Invite  them  to  unite  with  you  in 
song  and  prayer.  In  these  little  gatherings,  Christ  Him- 
self will  be  present,  as  He  has  promised,  and  hearts  will  be 
touched  by  His  grace. 

Church-members  should  educate  themselves  to  do  this 
work.  This  is  just  as  essential  as  to  save  the  benighted  souls 


Trees     .    .    . 

crowded  closely  together  do 

not  grow  healthfully," 


Teaching    and    Healing 


153 


They 


in  foreign  countries.  While  some  feel  the  burden  for  souls 
afar  off,  let  the  many  who  are  at  home  feel  the  burden  of 
precious  souls  who  are  around  them,  and  work  just  as  dili- 
gently for  their  salvation. 

Many  regret  that  they  are  living  a  narrow  life, 
themselves  can  make  their  life  broad 
and  influential  if  they  will.  Those 
who  love  Jesus  with  heart  and  mind 
and  soul,  and  their  neighbor  as  them- 
selves, have  a  wide  field  in  which  to 
use  their  ability  and  influence. 

Little    Opportunities 

Let  none  pas.s  by  little  opportu- 
nities, to  look  for  larger  work.  You 
might  do  successfully  the  small  work, 
but  fail  utterly  in  attempting  the 
larger  work,  and  fall  into  discourage- 
ment. It  is  by  doing  with  your  might 
what  you  find  to  do  that  you  will  de- 
velop aptitude  for  larger  work.  It  is 
by  slighting  the  daily  opportunities, 
by  neglecting  the  little  things  right 
at  hand,  that  so  many  become  fruitless  and  withered. 

Do  not  depend  upon  human  aid.  Look  beyond  human 
beings,  to  the  One  appointed  by  God  to  bear  our  griefs,  to 
carry  our  sorrows,  and  to  supply  our  necessities.  Taking 
God  at  His  word,  make  a  beginning  wherever  you  find  work 
to  do,  and  move  forward  with  unfaltering  faith.  It  is  faith 
in  Christ's  presence  that  gives  strength  and  steadfastness. 
Work  with  unselfish  interest,  with  painstaking  effort,  with 
persevering  energy. 

In  fields  where  the  conditions  are  so  objectionable  and 
disheartening  that  many  are  unwilling  to  go  to  them,  re- 


The 

gardener 

transplants    them   that  they 

may  have  room  to  develop." 


1 54  Medical    Missionaries 

markable  changes  have  been  wrought  by  the  efforts  of  self- 
sacrificing  workers.  Patiently  and  perseveringly  they  labored, 
not  relying  upon  human  power,  but  upon  God,  and  His  grace 
sustained  them.  The  amount  of  good  thus  accomplished  will 
never  be  known  in  this  world,  but  blessed  results  will  be  seen 
in  the  great  hereafter. 

Self -Supporting  Missionaries 

In  many  places  self-supporting  missionaries  can  work  suc- 
cessfully. It  was  as  a  self-supporting  missionary  that  the 
apostle  Paul  labored  in  spreading  the  knowledge  of  Christ 
throughout  the  world.  While  daily  teaching  the  gospel  in 
the  great  cities  of  Asia  and  Europe,  he  wrought  at  the  trade 
of  a  craftsman  to  sustain  himself  .and  his  companions.  His 
parting  words  to  the  elders  of  Ephesus,  showing  his  manner 
of  labor,  have  precious  lessons  for  every  gospel  workei 

"Ye  know,"  he  said,  "after  what  manner  I  have  been  with 
you  at  all  seasons.  .  .  .  And  how  I  kept  back  nothing  that 
was  profitable  unto  you ;  but  have  showed  you,  and  have  taught 
you  publicly,  and  from  house  to  house.  ...  I  have  coveted 
no  man's  silver,  or  gold,  or  apparel.  Yea,  ye  yourselves  know 
that  these  hands  have  ministered  unto  my  necessities,  and 
to  them  that  were  with  me.  I  have  showed  you  all  things, 
how  that  so  laboring  ye  ought  to  support  the  weak,  and 
to  remember  the  words  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  how  He  said,  It 
is  more  blessed  to  give  than  to  receive."  14 

Many  to-day,  if  imbued  with  the  same  spirit  of  self- 
sacrifice,  could  do  a  good  work  in  a  similar  way.  Let  two 
or  more  start  out  together  in  evangelistic  work.  Let  them 
visit  the  people,  praying,  .  singing,  teaching,  explaining  'the 
Scriptures,  and  ministering  to  the  sick.  Some  can  sustain 
themselves  as  canvassers,  others,  like  the  apostle,  can  labor 
at  some  handicraft  or  in  other  lines  of  effort.  As  they  move 


Teaching    and    Healing 


155 


forward  in  their  work,  realizing  their  helplessness,  but  humbly 
depending  upon  God,  they  gain  a  blessed  experience.  The 
Lord  Jesus  goes  before  them,  and  among  the  wealthy  and 
the  poor  they 
find  favor  and 
help. 

Those  who 
have  been 
trained  for  med- 
ical missionary 
work  in  foreign 
countries  should 
be  encouraged 
to  go  without 
delay  where 
they  expect  to 
labor,  and  be- 
gin work  among 
the  people, 
learning  the 
language  as 
they  work. 
Very  soon  they 
will  be  able  to 
teach  the  simple 
truths  of  God's 
word. 

Throughout 
the  world,  mes- 
sengers of  mercy  are  needed.  There  is  a  call  for  Christian 
families  to  go  into  communities  that  are  in  darkness  and  error, 
to  go  to  foreign  fields,  to  become  acquainted  with  the  needs 
of  their  fellow  men,  and  to  work  for  the  cause  of  the  Master. 
If  such  families  would  settle  in  the  dark  places  of  the  earth, 
places  where  the  people  are  enshrouded  in  spiritual  gloom, 


1  He  wrought 
at  the  trade 
of  a    craftsman    to 
sustain  himself  and 
his  companions." 


1 56  Medical    Missionaries 

and  let  the  light  of  Christ's  life  shine  out  through  them,  what 
a  noble  work  might  be  accomplished. 

This  work  requires  self-sacrifice.  While  many  are  wait- 
ing to  have  every  obstacle  removed,  the  work  they  might 
do  is  left  undone,  and  multitudes  are  dying  without  hope 
and  without  God.  Some  for  the  sake  of  commercial  advan- 
tage, or  to  acquire  scientific  knowledge,  will  venture  into 
unsettled  regions,  and  cheerfully  endure  sacrifice  and  hard- 
ship ;  but  how  few  for  the  sake  of  their  fellow  men  are  willing 
to  move  their  families  into  regions  that  are  in  need  of  the 
gospel. 

To  reach  the  people,  wherever  they  are,  and  whatever  their 
position  or  condition,  and  to  help  them  in  every  way  possible, 
— this  is  true  ministry.  By  such  effort  you  may  win  hearts, 
and  open  a  door  of  access  to  perishing  souls. 

In  all  your  work  remember  that  you  are  bound  up  with 
Christ,  a  part  of  the  great  plan  of  redemption.  The  love  of 
Christ,  in  a  healing,  life-giving  current,  is  to  flow  through 
your  life.  As.  you  seek  to  draw  others  within  the  circle  of 
His  love,  let  the  purity  of  your  language,  the  unselfishness 
of  your  service,  the  joyfulness  of  your  demeanor,  bear  witness 
to  the  power  of  His  grace.  Give  to  the  world  so  pure  and 
righteous  a  representation  of  Him,  that  men  shall  behold 
Him  in  His  beauty. 

Tact  and  Sympathy 

It  is  of  little  use  to  iry  to  reform  others  by  attacking  what 
we  may  regard  as  wrong  habits.  Such  effort  often  results  in 
more  harm  than  good.  In  His  talk  with  the  Samaritan 
woman,  instead  of  disparaging  Jacob's  well,  Christ  presented 
something  better.  "If  thou  knewest  the  gift  of  God,"  He 
said,  "and  who  it  is  that  saith  to  thee,  Give  me  to  drink ; 
thou  wouldst  have  asked  Him,  and  He  would  have  given 
thee  living  water." 15  He  turned  the  conversation  to  the 
treasure  He  had  to  bestow,  offering  the  woman  something 


Teaching    and    Healing  157 

better  than  she  possessed,  even  living  water,  the  joy  and  hope 
of  the  gospel. 

This  is  an  illustration  of  the  way  in  which  we  are  to 
work.  We  must  offer  men  something  better  than  "that  which 
they  possess,  even  the  peace  of  Christ,  which  passeth  all 
understanding.  We  must  tell  them  of  God's  holy  law,-  the 
transcript  of  His  character,  and  an  expression  of  that  which 
He  wishes  them  to  become.  Show  them  how  infinitely  su- 
perior to  the  fleeting  joys  and  pleasures  of  the  world  is  the 
imperishable  glory  of  heaven.  Tell  them  of  the  freedom  and 
rest  to  be  found  in  the  Saviour.  "Whosoever  drinketh  of 
the  water  that  I  shall  give  him  shall  never  thirst," 1G  He 
declared. 

Lift  up  Jesus,  crying,  "Behold  the  Lamb  of  God,  that 
taketh  away  the  sin  of  the  world."  1T  He  alone  can  satisfy 
the  craving  of  the  heart,  and  give  peace  to  the  soul. 

Of  all  people  in  the  world,  reformers  should  be  the  most 
unselfish,  the  most  kind,  the  most  courteous.  In  their  lives 
should  be  seen  the  true  goodness  of  unselfish  deeds.  The 
worker  who  manifests  a  lack  of  courtesy,  who  shows  impa- 
tience at  the  ignorance  or  waywardness  of  others,  who  speaks 
hastily  or  acts  thoughtlessly,  may  close  the  door  to  hearts 
so  that  he  can  never  reach  them. 

As  the  dew  and  the  still  showers  fall  upon  the  withering 
plants,  so  let  words  fall  gently  when  seeking  to  win  men 
from  error.  God's  plan  is  first  to  reach  the  heart.  We  are 
to  speak  the  truth  in  love,  trusting  in  Him  to  give  it  power 
for  the  reforming  of  the  life.  The  Holy  Spirit  will  apply 
to  the  soul  the  word  that  is  spoken  in  love. 

Naturally  we  are  self-centered  and  opinionated.  But 
when  we  learn  the  lessons  that  Christ  desires  to  teach  us,  we 
become  partakers  of  His  nature ;  henceforth  we  live  His  life. 
The  wonderful  example  of  Christ,  the  matchless  tenderness 
with  which  He  entered  into  the  feelings  of  others,  weeping 
with  those  who  wept,  rejoicing  with  those  who  rejoiced,  must 


1 58  Medical    Missionaries 

have  a  deep  influence  upon  the  character  of  all  who  follow 
Him  in  sincerity.  By  kindly  words  and  acts  they  will  try 
to  make  the  path  easy  for  weary  feet. 

A    Word  in  Season 

"The  Lord  Eternal  hath  given  me  a  tongue  for  teaching." 

"That  I  should  know  how  to  speak  a  word  in  season  to 
him  that  is  weary."  18 

All  around  us  are  afflicted  souls.  Here  and  there,  every- 
where, we  may  find  them.  Let  us  search  out  these  suffering 
ones,  and  speak  a  word  in  season  to  comfort  their  hearts. 
Let  us  ever  be  channels  through  which  shall  flow  the  refresh- 
ing waters  of  compassion. 

In  all  our  associations  it  should  be  remembered  that  in 
the  experience  of  others  there  are  chapters  sealed  from  mor- 
tal sight.  On  the  pages  of  memory  are  sad  histories  that 
are  sacredly  guarded  from  curious  eyes.  There  stand  regis- 
tered long,  hard  battles  with  trying  circumstances,  perhaps 
troubles  in  the  home  life,  that  day  by  day  weaken  courage, 
confidence,  and  faith.  Those  who  are  fighting  the  battle  of 
life  at  great  odds  may  be  strengthened  and  encouraged  by 
little  attentions  that  cost  only  a  loving  effort.  To  such  the 
strong,  helpful  grasp  of  the  hand  by  a  true  friend  is  worth 
more  than  gold  or  silver.  Words  of  kindness  are  as  welcome 
as  the  smile  of  angels. 

There  are  multitudes  struggling  with  poverty,  compelled 
to  labor  hard  for  small  wages,  and  able  to  secure  but  the 
barest  necessities  of  life.  Toil  and  deprivation,  with  no  hope 
of  better  things,  make  their  burden  very  heavy.  When  pain 
and  sickness  are  added,  the  burden  is  almost  insupportable. 
Care-worn  and  oppressed,  they  know  not  where  to  turn  for 
relief.  Sympathize  with  them  in  their  trials,  their  heart- 
aches, and  disappointments.  This  will  open  the  way  for 
you  to  help  them.  Speak  to  them  of  God's  promises,  pray 
with  and  for  them,  inspire  them  with  hope. 


Teaching    and    Healing  1 59 

Words  of  cheer  and  encouragement  spoken  when  the 
soul  is  sick  and  the  pulse  of  courage  is  low, — these  are  re- 
garded by  the  Saviour  as  if  spoken  to  Himself.  As  hearts 
are  cheered,  the  heavenly  angels  look  on  in  pleased  recog- 
nition. 

The  Divine  Brotherhood 

From  age  to  age  the  Lord  has  been  seeking  to  awaken 
in  the  souls  of  men  a  sense  of  their  divine  brotherhood.  Be 
coworkers  with  Him.  While  distrust  and  alienation  are  per- 
vading the  world,  Christ's  disciples  are  to  reveal  the  spirit 
that  reigns  in  heaven. 

Speak  as  He  would  speak,  act  as  He  would  act.  Con- 
stantly reveal  the  sweetness  of  His  character.  Reveal  that 
wealth  of  love  which  underlies  all  His  teachings  and  all 
His  dealings  with  men.  The  humblest  workers,  in  co-opera- 
tion with  Christ,  may  touch  chords  whose  vibrations  shall  ring 
to  the  ends  of  the  earth,  and  make  melody  throughout  eternal 
ages. 

Heavenly  intelligences  are  waiting  to  co-operate  with 
human  instrumentalities,  that  they  may  reveal  to  the  world 
what  human  beings  may  become,  and  what,  through  union 
with  the  Divine,  may  be  accomplished  for  the  saving  of 
souls  that  are  ready  to  perish.  There  is  no  limit  to  the 
usefulness  of  one  who,  putting  self  aside,  makes  room  for 
the  working  of  the  Holy  Spirit  upon  his  heart,  and  lives 
a  life  wholly  consecrated  to  God.  All  who  consecrate  body, 
soul,  and  spirit  to  His  service  will  be  constantly  receiving 
a  new  endowment  of  physical,  mental,  and  spiritual  power. 
The  inexhaustible  supplies  of  heaven  are  at  their  command. 
Christ  gives  them  the  breath  of  His  own  Spirit,  the  life  of 
His  own  life.  The  Holy  Spirit  puts  forth  its  highest  ener- 
gies to  work  in  mind  and  heart.  Through  the  grace  given 
us  we  may  achieve  victories  that  because  of  our  own  erron- 
eous and  preconceived  opinions,  our  defects  of  character,  our 
smallness  of  faith,  have  seemed  impossible. 


160  Medical    Missionaries 

To  every  one  who  offers  himself  to  the  Lord  for  service, 
withholding  nothing,  is  given  power  for  the  attainment  of 
measureless  results.  For  these  God  will  do  great  things.  He 
will  work  upon  the  minds  of  men  so  that,  even  in  this  world, 
there  shall  be  seen  in  their  lives  a  fulfilment  of  the  promise  of 
the  future  state. 

"The  wilderness  arid  the  solitary  place  shall  be  glad  for  them ; 
And  the  desert  shall  rejoice,  and  blossom  as  the  rose. 
It  shall  blossom  abundantly,  and  rejoice  even  with  joy  and  singing; 
The  glory  of  Lebanon  shall  be  given  unto  it, 
The  excellency  of  Carmel  and  Sharon, 
They  shall  see  the  glory  of  the  Lord, 
And  the  excellency  of  our  God. 

"Strengthen  ye  the  weak  hands, 
And  confirm  the  feeble  knees! 

Say  to  them  that  are  of  a  fearful  heart,  Be  strong ;  fear  not ; 
Behold  your  God !    .    .    . 

"Then  the  eyes  of  the  blind  shall  be  opened, 
And  the  ears  of  the  deaf  shall  be  unstopped. 
Then  shall  the  lame  man  leap  as  an  hart, 
And  the  tongue  of  the  dumb  sing; 
For  in  the  wilderness  shall  waters  break  out, 
And   streams  in   the  desert. 

"And  the  parched  ground  shall  become  a  pool, 
And  the  thirsty  land  springs  of  water.    .    .    . 
And  an  highway  shall  be  there,  and  a  way, 
And  it  shall  be  called  The  way  of  holiness; 
The  unclean  shall  not  pass  over  it ; 
But  it  shall  be  for  those: 
The  wayfaring  men,  though  fools,  shall  not  err  therein. 

"No  lion  shall  be  there, 

Nor  any  ravenous  beast  shall  go  up  thereon ; 
It  shall  not  be  found  there; 
But  the  redeemed  shall  walk  there: 
And  the  ransomed  of  the  Lord  shall  return, 
And  come  to  Zion  with  songs 
And  everlasting  joy  upon  their  heads: 
They  shall  obtain  joy  and  gladness, 
And   sorrow  and  sighing  shall  flee  away."  19 


Helping   the    Tempted 


"AS    I    HAVE    LOVED    YOU,    THAT    YE 
ALSO    LOVE    ONE    ANOTHER/' 


~\TOT  because  we  first  loved  Him  did  Christ  love  us; 
-*  *  but  "while  we  were  yet  sinners,"  He  died  for  us.  He 
does  not  treat  us  according  to  our  desert.  Although  our 
sins  have  merited  condemnation,  He  does  not  condemn  us. 
Year  after  year  He  has  borne  with  our  weakness  and  igno- 
rance, with  our  ingratitude  and  waywardness.  Notwithstand- 
ing our  wanderings,  our  hardness  of  heart,  our  neglect  of 
His  Holy  Word,  His  hand  is  stretched  out  still. 

Grace  is  an  attribute  of  God  exercised  .toward  undeserv- 
ing human  beings.  We  did  not  seek  for  it,  but  it  was  sent 
in  search  of  us.  God  rejoices  to  bestow  His  grace  upon  us, 
not  because  we  are  worthy,  but  because  we  are  so  utterly 
unworthy.  Our  only  claim  to  His  mercy  is  our  great  need. 
The  Lord  God  through  Jesus  Christ  holds  out  His  hand 
all  the  day  long  in  invitation  to  the  sinful  and  fallen.  He 
will  receive  all.  He  welcomes  all.  It  is  His  glory  to  pardon 
the  chief  of  sinners.  He  will  take  the  prey  from  the  mighty, 
He  will  deliver  the  captive,  He  will  pluck  the  brand  from  the 
burning.  He  will  lower  the  golden  chain  of  His  mercy  to 
the  lowest  depths  of  human  wretchedness,  and  lift  up  the 
debased  soul  contaminated  with  sin. 


161 


1 62 


Medical    M  i  s  s  i  o  n  a  r  i  c  s 


Every   human   being   is   the   object   of   loving   interest   to 
Him  who  gave  His  life  that  He  might  bring  men  back  to 

God.  Souls  guilty  and  helpless,  li- 
able to  be  destroyed  by  the  arts  and 
snares  of  Satan,  are  cared  for  as  a 
shepherd  cares  for  the  sheep  of  his 
flock. 

The   Saviour's  example  is  to  be 
the  standard  of  our  service  for  the 
tempted  and  the  erring.     The  same 
interest    and    tenderness    and    long- 
sufTering    that    He    has    manifested 
toward   us,   we  are  to  manifest  to- 
ward   others.      "As    I    have    loved 
you/'   He   says,   "that   ye   also   love 
one    another." 1      If    Christ    dwells 
in  us,  we  shall  reveal  His  unselfish 
love  toward   all   with 
whom  we  have  to  do. 
As   we   see   men   and 
women     in    need    of 
sympathy     and     help, 
we  shall  not  ask,  "Are 
they     worthy  ?"     but 
"How    can    I    benefit 
them?" 

Rich  and  poor, 
high  and  low,  free 
and  bond,  are  God's 
heritage.  He  who 
gave  His  life  to  re- 
deem man  sees  in  ev- 
ery  human  being  a 
value  that  exceeds  fi- 
nite computation.  By  the  mystery  and  glory  of  the  cross  we 


'  H  e  I  p  i  n  g    the    T  c  tit  p  t  c  d  163 

are  to  discern  His  estimate  of  the  value  of  the  soul.  When 
we  do  this,  we  shall  feel  that  human  beings,  however  degraded, 
have  cost  too  much  to  be  treated  with  coldness  or  contempt. 
We  shall  realize  the  importance  of  working  for  our  fellow 
men,  that  they  may  be  exalted  to  the  throne  of  God. 

The  lost  coin,  in  the  Saviour's  parable,  though  lying  in  the 
dirt  and  rubbish,  was  a  piece  of  silver  still.  Its  owner  sought 
it  because  it  was  of  value.  So  every  soul,  however  degraded 
by  sin,  is  in  God's  sight  accounted  precious.  As  the  coin  bore 
the  image  and  superscription  of  the  reigning  power,  so  man 
at  his  creation  bore  the  image  and  superscription  of  God. 
Though  now  marred  and  dim  through  the  influence  of  sin, 
the  traces  of  this  inscription  remain  upon  every  soul.  God 
desires  to  recover  that  soul,  and  to  retrace  upon  it  His  own 
image  in  righteousness  and  holiness. 

Our    Want   of  Compassion 

How  little  do  we  enter  into  sympathy  with  Christ  on  that 
which  should  be  the  strongest  bond  of  union  between  us  and 
Him, — compassion  for  depraved,  guilty,  suffering  souls,  dead 
in  trespasses  and  sins !  The  inhumanity  of  man  toward  man 
is  our  greatest  sin.  Many  think  that  they  are  representing 
the  justice  of  God,  while  they  wholly  fail  of  representing 
His  tenderness  and  His  great  love.  Often  the  ones  whom 
they  meet  with  sternness  and  severity  are  under  the  stress 
of  temptation.  Satan  is  wrestling  with  these  souls,  and  harsh, 
unsympathetic  words  discourage  them,  and  cause  them  to  fall 
a  prey  to  the  tempter's  power. 

How   to  Reach   Hearts 

It  is  a  delicate  matter  to  deal  with  minds.  Only  He  who 
reads  the  heart  knows  how  to  bring  men  to  repentance.  Only 
His  wisdom  can  give  us  success  in  reaching  the  lost.  You 
may  stand  up  stiffly,  feeling,  'T  am  holier  than  thou,"  and  it 
matters  not  how  correct  your  reasoning  or  how  true  your 


164  Medical    Missionaries 

words;  they  will  never  touch  hearts.  The  love  of  Christ, 
manifested  in  word  and  act,  will  win  its  way  to  the  soul, 
when  the  reiteration  of  precept  or  argument  would  accom- 
plish nothing. 

We  need  more  of  Christlike  sympathy ;  not  merely  sym- 
pathy for  those  who  appear  to  us  to  be  faultless,  but  sym- 
pathy for  poor,  suffering,  struggling  souls,  who  are  often 
overtaken  in  fault,  sinning  and  repenting,  tempted  and  dis- 
couraged. We  are  to  go  to  our  fellow  men,  touched,  like 
our  merciful  High  Priest,  with  the  feeling  of  their  infirmities. 

It  was  the  outcast,  the  publican  and  sinner,  the  despised 
of  the  nations,  that  Christ  called,  and  by  His  loving-kindness 
compelled  to  come  unto  Him.  The  one  class  that  He  would 
never  countenance  was  those  who  stood  apart  in  their  self- 
esteem,  and  looked  down  upon  others. 

"Go  out  into  the  highways  and  hedges,  and  compel  them 
to  come  in,"  Christ  bids  us,  "that  My  house  may  be  full." 
In  obedience  to  this  word  we  must  go  to  the  heathen  who 
are  near  us,  and  to  those  who  are  afar  off.  The  "publicans 
and  harlots"  must  hear  the  Saviour's  invitation.  Through 
the  kindness  and  long-suffering  of  His  messengers  the  invi- 
tation becomes  a  compelling  power  to  uplift  those  who  are 
sunken  in  the  lowest  depths  of  sin. 

Christian  motives  demand  that  we  work  with  a  steady 
purpose,  an  undying  interest,  an  ever  increasing  importunity, 
for  the  souls  whom  Satan  is  seeking  to  destroy.  Nothing  is 
to  chill  the  earnest,  yearning  energy  for  the  salvation  of  the 
lost. 

Mark  how  all  through  the  word  of  God  there  is  manifest 
the  spirit  of  urgency,  of  imploring  men  and  women  to  come 
to  Christ.  We  must  seize  upon  every  opportunity,  in  private 
and  in  public,  presenting  every  argument,  urging  every  mo- 
tive of  infinite  weight,  to  draw  men  to  the  Saviour.  With 
all  our  power  we  must  urge  them  to  look  unto  Jesus,  and 
to  accept  His  life  of  self-denial  and  sacrifice.  We  must  show 


Helping    the    Tempted 


165 


that  we  expect  them  to  give  joy  to  the  heart  of  Christ  by 
using  every  one  of  His  gifts  in  honoring  His  name. 

Saved  by  Hope 

"We  are  saved  by  hope."  2  The  fallen  must  be  led  to  feel 
that  it  is  not  too  late  for  them  to  be  men.  Christ  honored  man 
with  His  confidence,  and  thus  placed  him  on  his  honor.  Even 

those    who    had    fallen    the 
lowest    He    treated    with 
respect.       It    was    a 
continual    pain   to 
Christ 
to   be 


^^^ 

be  as~  scarftt  they 
shall  be  u?hite  as  ^nouj, 
though  they  be  red  like  crimson 
they  ^hall  be  a#  uuool 

If  ye  be  milling  and  obedient, 
ye  #halt  eat  the  good 
of  the  tand. 


brought   into    ^ 
contact  with  en- 
mity,   depravity, 
and    impurity ;   but 
never   did   He  utter 
one    expression   to   show 
that   His   sensibilities   were   shocked 

or  His  refined  tastes  offended.  Whatever  the  evil  habits,  the 
strong  prejudices,  or  the  overbearing  passions  of  human  beings, 
He  met  them  all  with  pitying  tenderness.  As  we  partake  of  His 
Spirit,  we  shall  regard  all  men  as  brethren,  with  similar  temp- 
tations and  trials,  often  falling,  and  struggling  to  rise  again, 
battling  with  discouragements  and  difficulties,  craving  sympa- 
thy and  help.  Then  we  shall  meet  them  in  such  a  way  as  not 


i66  Medical    Missionaries 

to  discourage  or  repel  them,  but  to  awaken  hope  in  their  hearts. 
As  they  are  thus  encouraged,  they  can  say  with  confidence, 
"Rejoice  not  against  me,  O  mine  enemy:  when  I  fall,  I  shall 
arise;  when  I  sit  in  darkness,  the  Lord  shall  be  a  light  unto 
me."  He  will  "plead  my  cause,  and  execute  judgment  for 
me:  He  will  bring  "me  forth  to  the  light,  and  I  shall  behold 
His  righteousness." 

God  "looketh  upon  all  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth: 
He  fashioneth  their  hearts  alike."  3 

He  bids  us,  in  dealing  with  the  tempted  and  the  erring, 
consider  "thyself,  lest  thou  also  be  tempted."  4  With  a  sense 
of  our  own  infirmities,  we  shall  have  compassion  for  the  in- 
firmities of  others. 

"Who  maketh  thee  to  differ  from  another?  and  what  hast 
thou  that  thou  didst  not  receive  ?"  5  "One  is  your  Master ; 
.  .  .  and  all  ye  are  brethren."  6  "Why  dost  thou  judge  thy 
brother  ?  or  why  dost  thou  set  at  naught  thy  brother  ?"  7  "Let 
us  not  therefore  judge  one  another;  .  .  .  but  judge  this 
rather,  that  no. man  put  a  stumbling-block  or  an  occasion  to 
fall  in  his  brother's  way."  8 
Pointing  Out  Errors 

It  is  always  humiliating  to  have  one's  errors  pointed  out. 
None  should  make  the  experience  more  bitter  by  needless 
censure.  No  one  was  ever  reclaimed  by  reproach ;  but  many 
have  thus  been  repelled,  and  have  been  led  to  steel  their  hearts 
against  conviction.  A  tender  spirit,  a  gentle,  winning  deport- 
ment, may  save  the  erring,  and  hide  a  multitude  of  sins. 

The  apostle  Paul  found  it  necessary  to  reprove  wrong, 
but  how  carefully  he  sought  to  show  that  he  was  a  friend 
to  the  erring!  How  anxiously  he  explained  to  them  the 
reason  of  his  action !  He  made  them  understand  that  it  cost 
him  pain  to  give  them  pain.  He  showed  his  confidence  and 
sympathy  toward  the  ones  who  were  struggling  to  overcome. 

"Out  of  much  affliction  and  anguish  of  -heart,"  he  said, 
"I  wrote  unto  you,  with  many  tears,  not  that  ye  should  be 


Helping    the    Tempted  167 

grieved,  but  that  ye  might  know  the  love  which  I  have  more 
abundantly  unto  you."  9  ''For  though  I  made  you  sorry  with 
my  epistle,  I  do  not  regret  it:  though  I  did  regret  it.  .  .  . 
I  now  rejoice,  not  that  ye  were  made  sorry,  but  that  ye  were 
made  sorry  unto  repentance ;  .  .  .  for  behold,  this  selfsame 
thing,  that  ye  were  made  sorry  after  a  godly  sort,  what  earnest 
care  it  wrought  in  you,  yea  what  clearing  of  yourselves,  yea 
what  indignation,  yea  what  fear,  yea  what  longing",  yea  what 
zeal,  yea  what  avenging!  In  everthing  ye  approved  your- 
selves to  be  pure  in  the  matter.  .  .  .  Therefore  we  have  been 
comforted."  10 

"I  rejoice  that  in  everything  I  am  of  good  courage  con- 
cerning you."  "I  thank  my  God  upon  every  remembrance 
of  you,  always  in  every  prayer  of  mine  for  you  all  making 
request  with  joy,  for  your  fellowship  in  the  gospel  from  the 
first  day  until  now  ;"  "being  confident  of  this  very  thing,  that 
He  who  began  a  good  work  in  you  will  perfect  it  until  the 
day  of  Jesus  Christ :  even  as  it  is  right  for  me  to  be  thus 
minded  on  behalf  of  you  all,  because  I  have  you  in  my 
heart." 12  "Therefore,  my  brethren,  dearly  beloved  and 
longed  for,  my  joy  and  crown,  so  stand  fast  in  the  Lord,  my 
dearly  beloved."  13  "Now  we  live,  if  ye  stand  fast  in  the 
Lord.'"  14 

Paul  wrote  to  these  brethren  as  "saints  in  Christ  Jesus  ;" 
but  he  was  not  writing  to  those  who  were  perfect  in  character. 
He  wrote  to  them  as  men  and  women  who  were  striving 
against  temptation,  and  who  were  in  danger  of  falling.  He 
pointed  them  to  "the  God  of  peace,  that  brought  again  from 
the  dead  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  that  great  Shepherd  of  the 
sheep."  He  assured  them  that  "through  the  blood  of  the 
everlasting  covenant,"  He  will  "make  you  perfect  in  every  good 
work  to  do  His  will,  working  in  you  that  which  is  well 
pleasing  in  His  sight,  through  Jesus  Christ." 15 

When  one  at  fault  becomes  conscious  of  his  error,  be 
careful  not  to  destroy  his  self-respect.  Do  not  discourage 


168  Medical    Missionaries 

him  by  indifference  or  distrust.  Do  not  say,  "Before  giving 
him  my  confidence,  I  will  wait  to  see  whether  he  will  hold 
out."  Often  this  very  distrust  causes  the  tempted  one  to 
stumble. 

We  should  strive  to  understand  the  weakness  of  others. 
We  know  little  of  the  heart  trials  of  those  who  have  been 
bound  in  chains  of  darkness,  and  who  lack  resolution  and 
moral  power.  Most  pitiable  is  the  condition  of  him  who  is 
suffering  under  remorse ;  he  is  as  one  stunned,  staggering, 
sinking  into  the  dust.  He  can  see  nothing  clearly.  The  mind 
is  beclouded,  he  knows  not  what  steps  to  take.  Many  a  poor 
soul  is  misunderstood,  unappreciated,  full  of  distress  and 
agony, — a  lost,  straying  sheep.  He  can  not  find  God,  yet  he 
has  an  intense  longing  for  pardon  and  peace. 

O,  let  no  word  be  spoken  to  cause  deeper  pain!  To  the 
soul  weary  of  a  life  of  sin,  but  knowing  not  where  to  find 
relief,  present  the  compassionate  Saviour.  Take  him  by  the 
hand,  lift  him  up,  speak  to  him  words  of  courage  and  hope. 
Help  him  to  grasp  the  hand  of  the  Saviour. 

Not  to  Be  Discouraged 

We  become  too  easily  discouraged  over  the  souls  who  do 
not  at  once  respond  to  our  efforts.  Never  should  we  cease 
to  labor  for  a  soul  while  there  is  one  gleam  of  hope.  Precious 
souls  cost  our  self-sacrificing  Redeemer  too  dear  a  price  to 
be  lightly  given  up  to  the  tempter's  power. 

We  need  to  put  ourselves  in  the  place  of  the  tempted  ones. 
Consider  the  power  of  heredity,  the  influence  of  evil  associa- 
tions and  surroundings,  the  power  of  wrong  habits.  Can  we 
wonder  that  under  such  influences  many  become  degraded? 
Can  we  wonder  that  they  should  be  slow  to  respond  to  efforts 
for  their  uplifting? 

Often,  when  won  to  the  gospel,  those  who  appeared  coarse 
and  unpromising  will  be  among  its  most  loyal  adherents  and 
advocates.  They  are  not  altogether  corrupt.  Beneath  the 


Helping    the    Tempted  169 

forbidding  exterior,  there  are  good  impulses  that  might 
be  reached.  Without  a  helping  hand  many  would  never 
recover  themselves,  but  by  patient,  persistent  effort  they  may 
be  uplifted.  Such  need  tender  words,  kind  consideration, 
tangible  help.  They  need  that  kind  of  counsel  which  will  not 
extinguish  the  faint  gleam  of  courage  in  the  soul.  Let  the 
workers  who  come  in  contact  with  them  consider  this. 

Some  will  be  found  whose  minds  have  been  so  long 
debased  that  they  will  never  in  this  life  become  what  under 
more  favorable  circumstances  they  might  have  been.  But  the 
bright  beams  of  the  Sun  of  Righteousness  may  shine  into 
the  soul.  It  is  their  privilege  to  have  the  life  that  measures 
with  the  life  of  God.  Plant  in  their  minds  uplifting,  enno- 
bling thoughts.  Let  your  life  make  plain  to  them  the  differ- 
ence between  vice  and  purity.,  darkness  and  light.  In  your 
example  let  them  read  what  it  means  to  be  a  Christian. 
Christ  is  able  to  uplift  the  most  sinful,  and  place  them  where 
they  will  be  acknowledged  as  children  of  God,  joint  heirs 
with  Christ  to  the  immortal  inheritance. 

By  the  miracle  of  divine  grace,  many  may  be  fitted  for 
lives  of  usefulness.  Despised  and  forsaken,  they  have  become 
utterly  discouraged;  they  may  appear  stoical  and  stolid.  But 
under  the  ministration  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  the  stupidity  that 
makes  their  uplifting  appear  so  hopeless  will  pass  away.  The 
dull,  clouded  mind  will  awake.  The  slave  of  sin  will  be  set 
free.  Vice  will  disappear,  and  ignorance  will  be  overcome. 
Through  the  faith  that  works  by  love  the  heart  will  be  purified 
and  the  mind  enlightened. 


Medical    Missionaries 


ft, 

f  lcd§e 


r|n  hereby/solemnly 
|1J  proipisc,  with  the 
|i  Pielp  ®f ^od' to  «b>tain 

f   from  the  use  of  intoxicat-     ||  1 

ing  liquors  as  a  bevcrarte 
II  (including  wines,  malt  li^  J 
xior*  and  cider),  and  to 

•l    %ise  all  proper  means  to  liim 
'iSm/    discourage  the  sale  ana 

SlR,  tise  of  the  same. 


Working  for   tne    Intemperate 

"DELIVER  THEM  THAT  ARE  CARRIED 
AWAY  UNTO  DEATH,  AND  THOSE 
THAT  ARE  READY  TO  BE  SLAIN  SEE 

THAT    THOU     HOLD    BACK." 

T?  VERY  true  reform  has  its  place  in  the  work  of  the 
^—^  gospel  and  tends  to  the  uplifting  of  the  soul  to  a  new 
and  nobler  life.  Especially  does  the  temperance  reform  de- 
mand the  support  of  Christian  workers.  They  should  call 
attention  to  this  work,  and  make  it  a  living  issue.  Every- 
where they  should  present  to  the  people  the  principles  of 
true  temperance,  and  call  for  signers  to  the  temperance 
pledge.  Earnest  effort  should  be  made  in  behalf  of  those 
who  are  in  bondage  to  evil  habits. 

There  is  everywhere  a  work  to  be  done  for  those  who 
through  intemperance  have  fallen.  In  the  midst  of  churches, 
religious  institutions,  and  professedly  Christian  homes,  many 
of  the  youth  are  choosing  the  path  to  destruction.  Through 
intemperate  habits  they  bring  upon  themselves  disease,  and 
through  greed  to  obtain  money  for  sinful  indulgence  they 
fall  into  dishonest  practises.  Health  and  character  are  ruined. 
Aliens  from  God,  outcasts  from  society,  these  poor  souls 
feel  that  they  are  without  hope  either  for  this  life  or  for  the 
life  to  come.  The  hearts  of  the  parents  are  broken.  Men 
speak  of  these  erring  ones  as  hopeless ;  but  not  so  does  God 
regard  them.  He  understands  all  the  circumstances  that  have 


171 


1 72  Medical    Missionaries 

made  them  what  they  are,  and  He  looks  upon  them  with  pity. 
This  is  a  class  that  demand  help.  Never  give  them  occasion 
to  say,  ''No  man  cares  for  my  soul." 

Among  the  victims  of  intemperance  are  men  of  all  classes 
and  all  professions.  Men  of  high  station,  of  eminent  talents, 
of  great  attainments,  have  yielded  to  the  indulgence  of  appe- 
tite, until  they  are  helpless  to  resist  temptation.  Some  of 
them  who  were  once  in  the  possession  of  wealth  are  with- 
out home,  without  friends,  in  suffering,  misery,  disease,  and 
degradation.  They  have  lost  their  self-control.  Unless  a 
helping  hand  is  held  out  to  them,  they  will  sink  lower  and 
lower.  With  these  self-indulgence  is  not  only  a  moral  sin, 
but  a  physical  disease. 

Often  in  helping  the  intemperate,  we  must,  as  Christ 
so  often  did,  give  first  attention  to  their  physical  condition. 
They  need  wholesome,,  unstimulating  food  and  drink,  clean 
clothing,  opportunity  to  secure  physical  cleanliness.  They 
need  to  be  surrounded  with  an  atmosphere  of  helpful,  uplift- 
ing Christian  influence.  In  every  city  a  place  should  be 
provided  where  the  slaves  of  evil  habit  may  receive  help  to 
break  the  chains  that  bind  them.  Strong  drink  is  regarded 
by  many  as  the  only  solace  in  trouble;  but  this  need  not  be, 
if,  instead  of  acting  the  part  of  the  priest  and  Levite,  pro- 
fessed Christians  would  follow  the  example  of  the  good  Sa- 
maritan. 

In  dealing  with  the  victims  of  intemperance  we  must  re- 
member that  we  are  not  dealing  with  sane  men,  but  with  those 
who  for  the  time  being  are  under  the  power  of  a  demon.  Be 
patient  and  forbearing.  Think  not  of  the  repulsive,  forbidding 
appearance,  but  of  the  precious  life  that  Christ  died  to  redeem. 
As  the  drunkard  awakens  to  a  sense  of  his  degradation,  do 
all  in  your  power  to  show  that  you  are  his  friend.  Speak  no 
word  of  censure.  Let  no  act  or  look  express  reproach  or 
aversion.  Very  likely  the  poor  soul  curses  himself.  Help 
him  to  rise.  Speak  words  that  will  encourage  faith.  Seek 


Working    for    the    Intemperate  173 

to  strengthen  every  good  trait  in  his  character.  Teach  him 
how  to  reach  upward.  Show  him  that  it  is  possible  for 
him  to  live  so  as  to  win  the  respect  of  his  fellow  men.  Help 
him  to  see  the  value  of  the  talents  which  God  has  given  him, 
but  which  he  has  neglected  to  improve. 

Although  the  will  has  been  depraved  and  weakened,  there 
is  hope  for  him  in  Christ.  He  will  awaken  in  the  heart 
higher  impulses  and  holier  desires.  Encourage  him  to  lay 
hold  of  the  hope  set  before  him  in  the  gospel.  Open  the 
Bible  before  the  tempted,  struggling  one,  and  over  and  over 
again  read  to  him  the  promises  of  God.  These  promises 
will  be  to  him  as  the  leaves  of  the  tree  of  life.  Patiently 
continue  your  efforts,  until  with  grateful  joy  the  trembling 
hand  grasps  the  hope  of  redemption  through  Christ. 

You  must  hold  fast  to  those  whom  you  are  trying  to  help, 
else  victory  will  never  be  yours.  They  will  be  continually 
tempted  to  evil.  Again  and  again  they  will  be  almost  over- 
come by  the  craving  for  strong  drink ;  again  and  again  they 
may  fall ;  but  do  not,  because  of  this,  cease  your  efforts. 

They  have  decided  to  make  an  effort  to  live  for  Christ ; 
but  their  will-power  is  weakened,  and  they  must  be  carefully 
guarded  by  those  who  watch  for  souls  as  they  that  must  give 
an  account.  They  have  lost  their  manhood,  and  this  they  must 
win  back.  Many  have  to  battle  against  strong  hereditary  tend- 
encies to  evil.  Unnatural  cravings,  sensual  impulses,  were 
their  inheritance  from  birth.  These  must  be  carefully  guarded 
against.  Within  and  without,  good  and  evil  are  striving  for 
the  mastery.  Those  who  have  never  passed  through  such 
experiences  can  not  know  the  almost  overmastering  power 
of  appetite,  or  the  fierceness  of  the  conflict  between  habits 
of  self-indulgence  and  the  determination  to  be  temperate  in 
all  things.  Over  and  over  again  the  battle  must  be  fought. 

Many  who  are  drawn  to  Christ  will  not  have  moral  cour- 
age to  continue  the  warfare  against  appetite  and  passion.  But 


Medical    Missionaries 

the  worker  must  not  be  discouraged  by  this.  Is  it  only  those 
rescued  from  the  lowest  depths  that  backslide? 

Remember  that  you  do  not  work  alone.  Ministering 
angels  unite  in  service  with  every  true-hearted  son  and  daugh- 
ter of  God.  And  Christ  is  the  restorer.  The  great  Physician 
Himself  stands  beside  His  faithful  workers,  saying  to  the 
repentant  soul,  "Child,  thy  sins  be  forgiven  thee."  * 

Many  are  the  outcasts  who  will  grasp  the  hope  set  before 
them  in  the  gospel,  and  will  enter  the  kingdom  of  heaven, 
-while  others  who  were  blessed  with  great  opportunities  and 
great  light  which  they  did  not  improve  will  be  left  in  outer 
darkness. 

Effort  for    Themselves 

The  victims  of  evil  habit  must  be  aroused  to  the  necessity 
of  making  an  effort  for  themselves.  Others  may  put  forth 
the  most  earnest  endeavor  to  uplift  them,  the  grace  of  God 
may  be  freely  offered,  Christ  may  entreat,  His  angels  may 
minister ;  but  all  will  be  in  vain  unless  they  themselves  are 
roused  to  fight  the  battle  in  their  own  behalf. 

The  last  words  of  David  to  Solomon,  then  a  young  man, 
and  soon  to  receive  the  crown  of  Israel,  were,  "Be  strong, 
.  .  .  and  show  thyself  a  man."  2  To  every  child  of  human- 
ity, the  candidate  for  an  immortal  crown,  are  these  words  of 
inspiration  spoken,  "Be  strong,  and  show  thyself  a  man." 

The  self-indulgent  must  be  led  to  see  and  feel  that  great 
moral  renovation  is  necessary  if  they  would  be  men.  God 
calls  upon  them  to  arouse,  and  in  the  strength  of  Christ  win 
back  the  God-given  manhood  that  has  been  sacrificed  through 
sinful  indulgence. 

Feeling  the  terrible  power  of  temptation,  the  drawing  of 
desire  that  leads  to  indulgence,  many  a  man  cries  in  despair, 
"I  can  not  resist  evil."  Tell  him  that  he  can,  that  he  must 
resist..  He  may  have  been  overcome  again  and  again,  but  it 
need  not  be  always  thus.  He  is  weak  in  moral  power, 


Working    for    the    Intemperate 


'75 


controlled  by  the  habits  of  a  life  of  sin.  His  promises  and 
resolutions  are  like  ropes  of  sand.  The  knowledge  of  his 
broken  promises  and  forfeited  pledges  weakens  his  confidence 


in  his  own  sin- 
cerity,    and 
causes    him    to 
feel   that   God 
can  not  accept 
him  or  work  with  his  ef- 
forts.     But   he   need   not 
despair. 

Those  who  put  their 
trust  in  Christ  are  not  to 
be  enslaved  by  any  heredi- 
tary or  cultivated  habit  or  tendency.  Instead  of  being  held 
in  bondage  to  the  lower  nature,  they  are  to  rule  every  appe- 
tite and  passion.  God  has  not  left  us  to  battle  with  evil  in 


176  Medical    Missionaries 

our  own  finite  strength.  Whatever  may  be  our  inherited  or 
cultivated  tendencies  to  wrong,  we  can  overcome  through  the 
power  that  He  is  ready  to  impart. 

The   Power   of  the    Will 

The  tempted  one  needs  to  understand  the  true  force  of 
the  will.  This  is  the  governing  power  in  the  nature  of  man, 
— the  power  of  decision,  of  choice.  Everything  depends  on 
the  right  action  of  the  will.  Desires  for  goodness  and  purity 
are  right,  so  far  as  they  go ;  but  if  we  stop  here,  they  avail 
nothing.  Many  will  go  down  to  ruin  while  hoping  and  desir- 
ing to  overcome  their  evil  propensities.  They  do  not  yield 
the  will  to  God.  They  do  not  choose  to  serve  Him. 

God  has  given  us  the  power  of  choice ;  it  is  ours  to  exer- 
cise. We  can  not  change  our  hearts,  we  can  not  control  our 
thoughts,  our  impulses,  our  affections.  We  can  not  make 
ourselves  pure,  fit  for  God's  service.  But  we  can  choose  to 
serve  God,  we  can  give  Him  our  will ;  then  He  will  work  in 
us  to  will  and  to  do  according  to  His  good  pleasure.  Thus 
our  whole  nature  will  be  brought  under  the  control  of  Christ. 

Through  the  right  exercise  of  the  will,  an  entire  change 
may  be  made  in  the  life.  By  yielding  up  the  will  to  Christ, 
we  ally  -ourselves  with  divine  power.  We  receive  strength 
from  above  to  hold  us  steadfast.  A  pure  and  noble  life, 
a  life  of  victory  over  appetite  and  lust,  is  possible  to  every 
one  who  will  unite  his  weak,  wavering  human  will  to  the 
omnipotent,  unwavering  will  of  God. 

A   Knowledge   of  Health   Principles 

Those  who  are  struggling  against  the  power  of  appetite 
should  be  instructed  in  the  principles  of  healthful  living. 
They  should  be  shown  that  violation  of  the  laws  of  health, 
by  creating  diseased  conditions  and  unnatural  cravings,  lays 
the  foundation  of  the  liquor  habit.  Only  by  living  in  obedi- 


W  or  king    for    the    Intemperate  177 

ence  to  the  principles  of  health  can  they  hope  to  be  freed 
from  the  craving  for  unnatural  stimulants.  While  they  de- 
pend upon  divine  strength  to  break  the  bonds  of  appetite, 
they  are  to  co-operate  with  God  by  obedience  to  His  laws, 
both  moral  and  physical. 

Employment;    Self-Support 

Those  who  are  endeavoring  to  reform  should  be  provided 
with  employment.  None  who  are  able  to  labor  should  be 
taught  to  expect  food  and  clothing  and  shelter  free  of  cost. 
For  their  own  sake,  as  well  as  for  the  salce  of  others,  some 
way  should  be  devised  whereby  they  may  return  an  equiva- 
lent for  what  they  receive.  Encourage  every  effort  toward 
self-support.  This  will  strengthen  self-respect  and  a  noble 
independence.  And  occupation  of  mind  and  body  in  useful 
work  is  essential  as  a  safeguard  against  temptation. 

Disappointments;    Dangers 

Those  who  work  for  the  fallen  will  be  disappointed  in 
many  who  give  promise  of  reform.  Many  will  make  but  a 
superficial  change  in  their  habits  and  practises.  They  are 
moved  by  impulse,  and  for  a  time  may  seem  to  have  re- 
formed ;  but  there  is  no  real  change  of  heart.  They  cherish 
the  same  self-love,  have  the  same  hungering  for  foolish  pleas- 
ures, the  same  desire  for  self-indulgence.  They  have  not  a 
knowledge  of  the  work  of  character  building,  and  they  can 
not  be  relied  upon  as  men  of  principle.  They  have  debased 
their  mental  and  spiritual  powers  by  the  gratification  of  appe- 
tite and  passion,  and  this  makes  them  weak.  They  are  fickle 
and  changeable.  Their  impulses  tend  toward  sensuality. 
These  persons  are  often  a  source  of  danger  to  others.  Being 
looked  upon  as  reformed  men  and  women,  they  are  trusted 
with  responsibilities,  and  are  placed  where  their  influence  cor- 
rupts the  innocent. 

12 


178  M  c  d  leal    M  i  ssionaries 

Even  those  who  are  sincerely  seeking  to  reform  are  not 
beyond  the  danger  of  falling.  They  need  to  be  treated  with 
great  wisdom  as  well  as  tenderness.  The  disposition  to  flatter 
and  exalt  those  who  have  been  rescued  from  the  lowest  depths, 
sometimes  proves  their  ruin.  The  practise  of  inviting  men 
and  women  to  relate  in  public  the  experience  of  their  life  of 
sin,  is  full  of  danger  to  both  speaker  and  hearers.  To  dwell 
upon  scenes  of  evil  is  corrupting  to  mind  and  soul.  And  the 
prominence  given  to  the  rescued  ones  is  harmful  to  them. 
Many  are  led  to  feel  that  their  sinful  life  has  given  them  a 
certain  distinction.  A  love  of  notoriety  and  a  spirit  of  self- 
trust  are  encouraged  that  prove  fatal  to  the  soul.  Only  in 
distrust  of  self  and  dependence  on  the  mercy  of  Christ  can 
they  stand. 

The  Rescued  to  Help    Others 

All  who  give  evidence  of  true  conversion  should  be  en- 
couraged to  work  for  others.  Let  none  turn  away  a  soul  who 
leaves  the  service  of  Satan  for  the  service  of  Christ.  When 
one  gives  evidence  that  the  Spirit  of  God  is  striving  with  him, 
present  every  encouragement  for  entering  the  Lord's  service. 
"Of  some  have  compassion,  making  a  difference." 3  Those 
who  are  wise  in  the  wisdom  that  comes  from  God  will  see 
souls  in  need  of  help,  those  who  have  sincerely  repented,  but 
who  without  encouragement  would  hardly  dare  to  lay  hold 
of  hope.  The  Lord  will  put  it  into  the  hearts  of  His  servants 
to  welcome  these  trembling,  repentant  ones  to  their  loving 
fellowship.  Whatever  may  have  been  their  besetting  sins, 
however  low  they  may  have  fallen,  when  in  contrition  they 
come  to  Christ,  He  receives  them.  Then  give  them  something 
to  do  for  Him.  If  they  desire  to  labor  in  uplifting  others 
from  the  pit  of  destruction  from  which  they  themselves  were 
rescued,  give  them  opportunity.  Bring  them  into  association 
with  experienced  Christians,  that  they  may  gain  spiritual 
strength.  Fill  their  hearts  and  hands  with  work  for  the  Master. 


W  o  r  k  i  it  g    for    the    I  n  temperate  179 

When  light  flashes  into  the  soul,  some  who  appeared  to 
be  most  fully  given  to  sin  will  become  successful  workers  for 
just  such  sinners  as  they  themselves  once  were.  Through 
faith  in  Christ,  some  will  rise  to  high  places  of  service,  and 
be  entrusted  with  responsibilities  in  the  work  of  saving  souls. 
They  see  where  their  own  weakness  lies,  they  realize  the  de- 
pravity of  their  nature.  They  know  the  strength  of  sin,  the 
power  of  evil  habit.  They  realize  their  inability  to  overcome 
without  the  help  of  Christ,  and  their  constant  cry  is,  "I  cast 
my  helpless  soul  on  Thee." 

These  can  help  others.  The  one  who  has  been  tempted 
and  tried,  whose  hope  was  well-nigh  gone,  but  who  was  saved 
by  hearing  a  message  of  love,  can  understand  the  science  of 
soul-saving.  He  whose  heart  is  filled  with  love  for  Christ 
because  he  himself  has  been  sought  for  by  the  Saviour,  and 
brought  back  to  the  fold,  knows  how  to  seek  the  lost.  He 
can  point  sinners  to  the  Lamb  of  God.  He  has  given  him- 
self without  reserve  to  God,  and  has  been  accepted  in  the 
Beloved.  The  hand  that  in  weakness  was  held  out  for  help 
has  been  grasped.  By  the  ministry  of  such  ones,  many  prodi- 
gals will  .be  brought  to  the  Father. 

Christ   the   Hope   of    the    Tempted 

For  every  soul  struggling  to  rise  from  a  life  of  sin  to  a 
life  of  purity,  the  great  element  of  power  abides  in  the  only 
"name  under  heaven,  given  among  men,  whereby  we  must 
be  saved."  4  "If  any  man  thirst,"  for  restful  hope,  for  deliv- 
erance from  sinful  propensities,  Christ  says,  "let  him  come 
unto  Me,  and  drink." 5  The  only  remedy  for-  vice  is  the 
grace  and  power  of  Christ. 

The  good  resolutions  made  in  one's  own  strength  avail 
nothing.  Xot  all  the  pledges  in  the  world  will  break  the 
power  of  evil  habit.  Never  will  men  practise  temperance  in 


180  Medical    Missionaries 

all  things  until  their  hearts  are  renewed  by  divine  grace. 
We  can  not  keep  ourselves  from  sin  for  one  moment.  Everv 
moment  we  are  dependent  upon  God. 

True  reformation  begins  with  soul-cleansing.  Our  work 
for  the  fallen  will  achieve  real  success  only  as  the  grace  of 
Christ  reshapes  the  character,  and  the  soul  is  brought  into 
living  connection  with  God. 

Christ  lived  a  life  of  perfect  obedience  to  God's  law,  and 
in  this  He  set  an  example  for  every  human  being.  The 
life  that  He  lived  in  this  world  we  are  to  live,  through  His 
power  and  under  His  instruction. 

In  our  work  for  the  fallen,  the  claims  of  the  law  of  God 
and  the  need  of  loyalty  to  Him  are  to  be  impressed  on  mind 
and  heart.  Never  fail  to  show  that  there  is  a  marked  differ- 
ence between  the  one  who  serves  God  and  the  one  who  serves 
Him  not.  God  is  love,  •  but  He  can  not  excuse  wilful  dis- 
regard for  His  commands.  The  enactments  of  His  govern- 
ment are  such  that  men  do  not  escape  the  consequences  of 
disloyalty.  Only  those  who  honor  Him  can  He  honor.  Man's 
conduct  in  this  world  decides  his  eternal  destiny.  As  he 
has  sown,  so  he  must  reap.  Cause  will  be  followed  by  effect. 

Nothing  less  than  perfect  obedience  can  meet  the  stand- 
ard of  God's  requirement.  He  has  not  left  His  require- 
ments indefinite.  He  has  enjoined  nothing  that  is  not  nec- 
essary in  order  to  bring  man  into  harmony  with  Him.  We 
are  to  point  sinners  to  His  ideal  of  character,  and  to  lead 
them  to  Christ,  by  whose  grace  only  can  this  ideal  be  reached. 

The  Saviour  took  upon  Himself  the  infirmities  of  human- 
ity, and  lived  a  sinless  life,  that  men  might  have  no  fear 
that  because  of  the  weakness  of  human  nature  they  could 
not  overcome.  Christ  came  to  make  us  "partakers  of  the 
divine  nature,"  and  His  life  declares  that  humanity,  com- 
bined with  divinity,  does  not  commit  sin. 


Working    for    the    Intemperate  181 

The  Saviour  overcame  to  show  man  how  he  may  over- 
come. All  the  temptations  of  Satan,  Christ  met  with  the 
word  of  God.  By  trusting  in  God's  promises,  He  received 
power  to  obey  God's  commandments,  and  the  tempter  could 
gain  no  advantage.  To  every  temptation  His  answer  was, 
"It  is  written."  So  God  has  given  us  His  word  wherewith 
to  resist  evil.  Exceeding  great  and  precious  promises  are 

ours,  that  by  these 
we  "might  be  parta- 
kers of  the  divine 
nature,  having  es- 
caped the  corrup- 


tion    that    is    in    the 


world  through 

can 

dO  all  Bid  the  tempted 

things  one  lo°k  not  to  cir- 

fhrOUpll  cumstances,  to  the  weak- 


Chris! 

mhtch 
strength- 
eneth  me 


w. 


ness  of  self,  or  to  the  power 

of  temptation,  but  to  the  power 

of  God's  word.     All  its  strength 

is   ours.      "Thy   word,"   says   the 


psalmist,    "have    I    hid    in    mine 
heart,  that  I  might  not  sin  against 
Thee."     "By  the  word  of  Thy  lips  I 
have  kept  me  from  the  paths  of  the  des- 
troyer." 7 

Talk  courage  to  the  people;  lift  them  up  to  God  in 
prayer.  Many  who  have  been  overcome  by  temptation  are 
humiliated  by  their  failures,  and  they  feel  that  it  is  in  vain 
for  them  to  approach  unto  God;  but  this  thought  is  of  the 
enemy's  suggestion.  When  they  have  sinned,  and  feel  that 
they  can  not  pray,  tell  them  that  it  is  then  the  time  to  pray. 
Ashamed  they  may  be,  and  deeply  humbled;  but  as  they  con- 


182  Medical    Missionaries 

fess   their   sins,    He   who   is    faithful    and    just    will    forgive 
their  sins,  and  cleanse  them  from  all   unrighteousness. 

Nothing  is  apparently  more  helpless,  yet  really  more  in- 
vincible, than  the  soul  that  feels  its  nothingness,  and  relies 
wholly  on  the  merits  of  the  Saviour.  By  prayer,  by  the 
study  of  His  word,  by  faith  in  His  abiding  presence,  the 
weakest  of  human  beings  may  live  in  contact  with  the  living 
Christ,  and  He  will  hold  them  by  a  hand  that  will  never 
let  go. 

Precious  Promises 

These  precious  words  every  soul  that  abides  in  Christ 
may  make  his  own.  He  may  say : 

"I  will  look  unto  the  Lord ; 
I  will  wait  for  the  God  of  my  salvation : 
My  God  will  hear  me. 
Rejoice   not   against   me,    O   mine   enemy; 
When  I  fall,  I  shall  arise; 
When  I  sit  in  darkness, 
The  Lord  shall  be  a  light  unto  me. 

"He  will   again  have  compassion   on  .us, 
He  will  blot  out  our  iniquities; 
Yea,  Thou  wilt  cast  all  our  sins  into  the  depths  of  the  sea !" 

God  has  promised : 

"I  will  make  a  man  more  precious  than  fine  gold ; 
Even  a  man  than  the  golden  wedge  of  Ophir."  9 

"Though  y^  have  lain  among  the  pots, 
Yet  shall  ye  be  as  the  wings  of  a  dove,  covered  with  silver, 
And  her  feathers  with  yellow  gold."  10 

Those  whom  Christ  has  forgiven  most  will  love  Him  most. 
These  are  they  who  in  the  final  day  will  stand  nearest  to 
His  throne. 

'They  shall  see  His  face;  and  His  name 'shall  be  in  their 
foreheads."  1X 


Help  for    the     Unemployed   and 
the    Homeless 


GOD    CAN     SPREAD    A    TABLE    IN 
THE    WILDERNESS. 


'  I  f  HERE  are  large-hearted  men  and  women  who  are  anx- 
-*•  iously  considering  the  condition  of  the  poor,  and  what 
means  can  be  found  for  their  relief.  How  the  unemployed 
and  the  homeless  can  be  helped  to  secure  the  common  bless- 
ings of  God's  providence  and  to  live  the  life  He  intended 
man  to  live,  is  a  question  to  which  many  are  earnestly  en- 
deavoring to  find  an  answer.  But  there  are  not  many,  even 
among  educators  and  statesmen,  who  comprehend  the  causes 
that  underlie  the  present  state  of  society.  Those  who  hold 
the  reins  of  government  are  unable  to  solve  the  problem  of 
poverty,  pauperism,  and  increasing  crime.  They  are  strug- 
gling in  vain  to  place  business  operations  on  a  more  secure 
basis. 

If  men  would  give  more  heed  to  the  teaching  of  God's 
word,  they  would  find  a  solution  of  these  problems  that  per- 
plex them.     Much  might  be  learned  from  the  Old  Testament 
in  regard  to  the  labor  question  and  the  relief  of  the  poor. 
God's   Plan  for   Israel 

In  God's  plan  for  Israel  every  family  had  a  home  on  the 
land,  with  sufficient  ground  for  tilling.     Thus  were  provided 

183 


1 84 


Medical    Missionaries 


both  the  means  and  the  incentive  for  a  useful,  industrious, 
and  self-supporting  life.  And  no  devising  of  men  has  ever 
improved  upon  that  plan.  To  the  world's  departure  from  it 
is  owing,  to  a  large  degree,  the  poverty  and  wretchedness 
that  exist  to-day. 

At  the  settlement  of  Israel  in  Canaan,  the  land  was  divided 
among  the  whole  people,  the  Levites  only,  as  ministers  of 
the  sanctuary,  being  excepted  from  the  equal  distribution. 
The  tribes  were  numbered  by  families,  and  to  each  family, 
according  to  its  numbers,  was  apportioned  an  inheritance. 


pjjjShe  land 
LSI  shall  be 
divided  tot* an" 
inheritance  ae> 
cording  to  the 
number  of  names, 
tfo  many  them 
sholt  give  fHe 
more  inherit- 
ance and  to 


feaj  thou  shalt 
0i  ve  the  le-$$ 
inheritance*  to 
every  one  shall 
his  inheritance; 
be  given  accord- 
ma  to  iho^e 
that  arere 
n  timbered 
of  him. 


And  although  one  might  for  a  time  dispose  of  his  pos- 
session, he  could  not  permanently  barter  away  the  inheritance 
of  his  children.  When  able  to  redeem  his  land,  he  was  at 
liberty  at  any  time  to  do  so.  Debts  were  remitted  every  sev- 
enth year,  and  in  the  fiftieth,  or  year  of  jubilee,  all  landed 
property  reverted  to  the  original  owner. 

"The  land  shall  not  be  sold  forever,"  was  the  Lord's  direc- 
tion ;  "for  the  land  is  Mine ;  for  ye  are  strangers  and  sojourn- 
ers  with  Me.  And  in  all  the  land  of  your  possession  ye  shall 
grant  a  redemption  for  the  land.  If  thy  brother  be  waxen 
poor,  and  hath  sold,  away  some  of  his  possession,  and  if  any 


The    Unemployed    and    Homeless         185 

of  his  kin  come  to  redeem  it,  then  shall  he  redeem  that  which 
his  brother  sold.  And  if  the  man  .  .  .  himself  be  able  to 
redeem  it,  ...  he  may  return  unto  his  possession.  But 
if  he  be  not  able  to  restore  it  to  him,  then  that  which  is  sold 
shall  remain  in  the  hand  of  him  that  hath  bought  it  until 
the  year  of  jubilee." 2 

"Ye   shall   hallow   the   fiftieth   year,   and   proclaim  liberty 
throughout  all  the  land,  unto  all  the  inhabitants  thereof :   it 


Elisha, 
the  plowman. 


"  The  greatest  men  in  Israel 
were  trained  to  industrial  pursuits.1 


r  shall  be  a  jubilee  unto  you ;  and  ye  shall 

return    every   man    unto    his    possession, 
and  ye  shall  return  every  man  unto  his  family."  3 

Thus  every  family  was  secured  in  its  possession,  and  a 
safeguard  was  afforded  against  the  extremes  of  either  wealth 
or  want. 

Industrial    Training 

In    Israel,    industrial    training    was    regarded    as    a    duty. 


Every    father   was   required   to   teach   his   sons    some   useful 


186  Medical    Mission  ari 


e  s 


trade.  The  greatest  men  in  Israel  were  trained  to  indus- 
trial pursuits.  A  knowledge  of  the  duties  pertaining  to  house- 
wifery was  considered  essential  for  every  woman.  And  skill 
in  these  duties  was  regarded  as  an  honor  to  women  of  the 
highest  station. 

Various  industries  were  taught  in  the  schools  of  the 
prophets,  and  many  of  the  students  sustained  themselves  by 
manual  labor. 

Consideration  for   the   Poor 

These  arrangements  did  not,  however,  wholly  do  away 
with  poverty.  It  was  not  God's  purpose  that  poverty  should 
wholly  cease.  It  is  one  of  His  means  for  the  development  of 
character.  "The  poor,"  He  says,  "shall  never  cease  out  of 
the  land ;  therefore  I  command  thee,  saying,  Thou  shalt  open 
thine  hand  wide  unto  thy  brother,  to  thy  poor  and  to  thy 
needy,  in  thy  land."  4 

"If  there  be  among  you  a  poor  man  of  one  of  thy  breth- 
ren within  any  of  thy  gates  in  thy  land  which  the  Lord 
thy  God  giveth  thee,  thou  shalt  not  harden  thine  heart,  nor 
shut  thine  hand  from  thy  poor  brother.  But  thou  shalt  open 
thine  hand  wide  unto  him,  and  shalt  surely  lend  him  suffi- 
cient for  his  need,  in  that  which  he  wanteth." 5 

"If  thy  brother  be  waxen  poor,  and  fallen  in  decay  with 
thee,  then  thou  shalt  relieve  him ;  yea,  though  he  be  a  stranger, 
or  a  sojourner;  that  he  may  live  with  thee."6 

"When  ye  reap  the  harvest  of  your  land,  thou  shalt 
not  wholly  reap  the  corners  of  thy  field." 7  "When  thou 
cuttest  down  thine  harvest  in  thy  field,  and  hast  forgot  a 
sheaf  in  the  field,  thou  shalt  not  go  again  to  fetch  it.  . 
When  thou.  beatest  thine  olive-tree,  thou  shalt  not  go  over 
the  boughs  again.  .  .  .  When  thou  gatherest  the  grapes  of 
thy  vineyard,  thou  shalt  not  glean  it  afterward :  it  shall  be 
for  the  stranger,  for  the  fatherless,  and  for  the  widow." 8 


T  he    Unemployed    and    Homeless         187 


None  need  fear  that  their  liberality  would  bring  them  to 
want.  Obedience  to  God's  commandments  would  surely  re- 
sult in  prosperity.  "For  this  thing,"  God  said,  "the  Lord 
thy  God  shall  bless  thee  in  all  thy  wrorks,  and  in  all  that 
thou  puttest  thine  hand  unto."  "Thou  shalt  lend  unto  many 
nations,  but  thou  shalt  not  borrow ;  and  thou  shalt  reign  over 
many  nations,  but  they  shall  not  reign  over  thee."  9 

•Business   Principles 

God's  word  sanctions  no  policy  that  w^ill  enrich  one  class 
by  the  oppression  and  suffering  of  another.  In  all  our  busi- 
ness transactions  it  teaches  us 
to  put  ourselves  in  the  place  of 
those  with  whom  we  are  deal* 
ing,  to  look  not  only  on  our 
own  things,  but  also  on  the 
things  of  others.  He  who 
would  take  advantage  of  an- 
other's misfortunes  in  order  to 
benefit  himself,  or  who  seeks 
to  profit  himself  through  an- 
other's weakness  or  incompe- 
tence, is  a  transgressor  both  of 
the  principles  and  of  the  pre- 
cepts of  the  word  of  God. 

"Thou  shalt  not  pervert  the 
judgment  of  the  stranger,  nor 
of  the  fatherless ;  nor  take  a 
widow's  raiment  to  pledge."  10 
"When  thou  dost  lend  thy 
brother  anything,  thou  shalt 
not  go  into  his  house  to  fetch 

his  pledge.  Thou  shalt  stand  abroad,  and  the  man  to 
whom  thou  dost  lend  shall  bring  out  the  pledge  abroad  unto 
thee.  And  if  the  man  be  poor,  thou  shalt  not  sleep  with  his 


i88  Medical    Missionaries 

pledge." al  "If  thou  at  all  take  thy  neighbor's  raiment  to 
pledge,  thou  shalt  deliver  it  unto  him  by  that  the  sun  goeth 
down ;  for  that  is  his  covering  only ;  .  .  .  wherein  shall  he 
sleep?  And  it  shall  come  to  pass,  when  he  crieth  unto  Me, 
that  I  will  hear ;  for  I  am  gracious."  12  "If  thou  sell  aught 
unto  thy  neighbor,  or  buyest  aught  of  thy  neighbor's  hand,  ye 
shall  not  oppress  one  another."  1S 

"Ye  shall  do  no  unrighteousness  in  judgment,  in  meas- 
ures of  length,  of  weight,  or  of  quantity."  14  "Thou  shalt 
not  have  in  thy  bag  diverse  weights,  a  great  and  a  small. 
Thou  shalt  not  have  in  thy  house  diverse  measures,  a  great 
and  a  small."  15  "Just  balances,  just  weights,  a  just  ephah, 
and  a  just  hin,  shall  ye  have."  16 

"Give  to  him  that  asketh  thee,  and  from  him  that  would 
borrow  of  thee,  turn  not  thou  away."  17  "The  wicked  bor- 
roweth  and  payeth  not  again;  but  the  righteous  showeth 
mercy,  and  giveth."  18 

"Give  counsel,  execute  justice;  make  thy  shade  as  the 
night  in  the  midst  of  the  noonday;  hide  the  outcasts;  be- 
tray not  the  fugitive."  "Let  Mine  outcasts  dwell  with  thee; 
.  .  .  be  thou  a  covert  to  them  from  the  face  of  the 
spoiler."  19 

The  plan  of  life  that  God  gave  to  Israel  was  intended 
as  an  object  lesson  for  all  mankind.  If  these  principles  were 
carried  out  to-day,  what  a  different  place  this  world  would 
be! 

Opportunities  for  the  Homeless 

Within  the  vast  boundaries  of  nature  there  is  still  room 
for  the  suffering  and  needy  to  find  a  home.  Within  her 
bosom  there  are  resources  sufficient  to  provide  them  with 
food.  Hidden  in  the  depths  of  the  earth  are  blessings  for 
all  who  have  courage  and  will  and  perseverance  to  gather 
her  treasures. 


The    Unemployed    and    Homeless         189 


The  tilling  of  the  soil,  the  employment  that  God  appointed 
to  man  in  Eden,  opens  a  field  in  which  there  is  opportunity 
for  multitudes  to  gain  a  subsistence. 

'Trust  in  the  Lord,  and  do  good: 
So  shalt  thou  dwell  in  the  land,  and  verily  thou  shalt  be  fed."  20 

Thousands  and  tens  of  thousands  might  be  working 
upon  the  soil  who  are  crowded  into  the  cities,  watching  for 
a  chance  to  earn  a  trifle.  In  many  c?ses  this  trifle  is  not 
spent  for  bread,  but  is  put  into  the  till  of  the  liquor  seller, 
to  obtain  that  which  destroys  soul  and  body. 


"He  that  tilleth  his  land  shall  be  satis- 
fied with  bread,     .     .     . 
And  the  recompense  of  a  man's  hands 
shall  be  rendered  unto  him." 


Many  look  upon  labor  as  drudgery,  and  they  try  to  ob- 
tain a  livelihood  by  scheming  rather  than  by  honest  toil. 
This  desire  to  get  a  living  without  work  opens  the  door 
to  wretchedness  and  vice  and  crime  almost  without  limit. 

The    City  Slums 

In  the  great  cities  are  multitudes  who  receive  less  care 
and  consideration  than  are  given  to  dumb  animals.  Think 
of  the  families  herded  together  in  miserable  tenements,  many 
of  them  dark  basements,  reeking  with  dampness  and  filth. 
In  these  wretched  places  children  are  born  and  grow  up 
and  die.  They  see  nothing  of  the  beauty  of  natural  things 


190  Medical    Missionaries 

that  God  has  created  to  delight  the  senses  ana  uplift  the 
soul.  Ragged  and  half  starved,  they  live  amid  vice  and 
depravity,  molded  in  character  by  the  wretchedness  and  sin 
that  surround  them.  Children  hear  the  name  of  God  only 
in  profanity.  Foul  speech,  imprecations,  and  revilings  fill 
their  ears.  The  fumes  of  liquor  and  tobacco,  sickening 
stenches,  moral  degradation,  pervert  their  senses.  Thus  mul- 
titudes are  trained  to  become  criminals,  foes  to  society  that 
has  abandoned  them  to  misery  and  degradation. 

Not  all  the  poor  in  the  city  slums  are  of  this  class.  God- 
fearing men  and  women  have  been  brought  to  the  depths 
of  poverty  by  illness  or  misfortune,  often  through  the  dis- 
honest scheming  of  those  who  live  by  preying  upon  their 
fellows.  Many  who  are  upright  and  well-meaning  become 
poor  through  lack  of  industrial  training.  Through  igno- 
rance they  are  unfitted  to  wrestle  with  the  difficulties  of 
life.  Drifting  into  the  cities,  they  are  often  unable  to  find 
employment.  Surrounded  by  the  sights  and  sounds  of  vice, 
they  are  subjected  to  terrible  temptation.  Herded  and  often 
classed  with  the  vicious  and  degraded,  it  is  only  by  a  super- 
human struggle,  a  more  than  finite  power,  that  they  can 
be  preserved  from  sinking  to  the  same  depths.  Many  hold 
fast  their  integrity,  choosing  to  suffer  rather  than  to  sin. 
This  class  especially  demand  help,  sympathy,  and  encourage- 
ment. 

Homes   in   the    Country 

If  the  poor  now  crowded  into  the  cities  could  find  homes 
upon  the  land,  they  might  not  only  earn  a  livelihood,  but 
find  health  and  happiness  now  unknown  to  them.  Hard 
work,  simple  fare,  close  economy,  often  hardship  and  pri- 
vation, would  be  their  lot.  But  what  a  blessing  would  be 
theirs  in  leaving  the  city,  with  its  enticements  to  evil,  its 
turmoil  and  crime,  misery  and  foulness,  for  the  country's 
quiet  and  peace  and  purity. 


T  h  c    Unemployed    and    Homeless         191 

To  many   of  those   living  in   the   cities   who   have  not   a 
spot  of  green   grass  to  set  their  feet  upon,  who  year  after 


If  the  poor  now  crowded 
into    the    cities    could 
find  homes    upon 
the  land." 


1 92  Medical    Missionaries 

year  have  looked  out  upon  filthy  courts  and  narrow  alleys, 
brick  walls  and  pavements,  and  skies  clouded  with  dust  and 
smoke, — if  these  could  be  taken  to  some  farming  district,  sur- 
rounded with  the  green  fields,  the  woods  and  hills  and  brooks, 
the  clear  skies  and  the  fresh,  pure  air  of  the  country,  it 
would  seem  almost  like  heaven. 

Cut  off  to  a  great  degree  from  contact  with  and  dependence 
upon  men,  and  separated  from  the  world's  corrupting  maxims 
and  customs  and  excitements,  they  would  come  nearer  to  the 
heart  of  nature.  God's  presence  would  be  more  real  to  them. 
Many  would  learn  the  lesson  of  dependence  upon  Him. 
Through  nature  they  would  hear  His  voice  speaking  to  their 
hearts  of  His  peace  and  love,  and  mind  and  soul  and  body 
would  respond  to  the  healing,  life-giving  power. 

The  Need  of  Industrial   Education 

If  they  ever  become  industrious  and  self-supporting,  very 
many  must  have  assistance,  encouragement,  and  instruction. 
There  are  multitudes  of  poor  families  for  whom  no  better 
missionary  work  could  be  done  than  to  assist  them  in  set- 
tling on  the  land  and  in  learning  how  to  make  it  yield  them 
a  livelihood. 

The  need  for  such  help  and  instruction  is  not  confined 
to  the  cities.  Even  in  the  country,  with  all  its  possibilities 
for  a  better  life,  multitudes  of  the  poor  are  in  great  need. 
Whole  communities  are  devoid  of  education  in  industrial 
and  sanitary  lines.  Families  live  in  hovels,  with  scant  fur- 
niture and  clothing,  without  tools,  without  books,  destitute 
both  of  comforts  and  conveniences  and  of  means  of  cul- 
ture. Imbruted  souls,  bodies  weak  and  ill-formed,  reveal  the 
results  of  evil  heredity  and  of  wrong  habits.  These  peo- 
ple must  be  educated  from  the  very  foundation.  They  have 
led  shiftless,  idle,  corrupt  lives,  and  they  need  to  be  trained 
to  correct  habits. 


The    Unemployed    and    Homeless         193 

How  can  they  be  awakened  to  the  necessity  of  improve- 
ment ?  How  can  they  be  directed  to  a  higher  ideal  of  life  ? 
How  can  they  be  helped  to  rise?  What  can  be  done  where 
poverty  prevails,  and  is  to  be  contended  with  at  every  step? 
Certainly  the  work  is  difficult.  The  necessary  reformation 
will  never  be  made  unless  men  and  women  are  assisted  by 
a  power  outside  of  themselves.  It  is  God's  purpose  that 
the  rich  and  the  poor  shall  be  closely  bound  together  by 
the  ties  of  sympathy  and  helpfulness.  Those  who  have  means, 
talents,  and  capabilities  are  to  use  these  gifts  in  blessing  their 
fellow  men. 

A    Work  for    Christian    Farmers 

Christian  farmers  can  do  real  missionary  work  in  help- 
ing the  poor  to  find  homes  on  the  land,  and  in  teaching  them 
how  to  till  the  soil  and  make  it  productive.  Teach  them 
how  to  use  the  implements  of  agriculture,  how  to  cultivate 
various  crops,  how  to  plant  and  care  for  orchards. 

Many  who  till  the  soil  fail  to  secure  adequate  returns 
because  of  their  neglect.  Their  orchards  are  not  properly 
cared  for,  the  crops  are  not  put  in  at  the  right  time,  and 
a  mere  surface  work  is  done  in  cultivating  the  soil.  Their 
ill  success  they  charge  to  the  unproductiveness  of  the  land. 
False  witness  is  often  borne  in  condemning  land  that,  if 
properly  worked,  would  yield  rich  returns.  The  narrow 
plans,  the  little  strength  put  forth,  the  little  study  as  to  the 
best  methods,  call  loudly  for  reform. 

Let  proper  methods  be  taught  to  all  who  are  willing  to 
learn.  If  any  do  not  wish  you  to  speak  to  them  of  advanced 
ideas,  let  the  lessons  be  given  silently.  Keep  up  the  cul- 
ture of  your  own  land.  Drop  a  word  to  your  neighbors 
when  you  can,  and  let  the  harvest  be  eloquent  in  favor  of 
right  methods.  Demonstrate  what  can  be  done  with  the 
land  when  properly  worked. 


194  Medical    Missionaries 

Establishment  of  Industries 

Attention  should  be  given  to  the  establishment  of  vari- 
ous industries  so  that  poor  families  can  find  employment. 
Carpenters,  blacksmiths,  and  indeed  every  one  who  under- 
stands some  line  of  useful  labor,  should  feel  a  responsibility 
to  teach  and  help  the  ignorant  and  the  unemployed. 

In  ministry  to  the  poor  there  is  a  wide  field  of  serv- 
ice for  women  as  well  as  for  men.  The  efficient  cook,  the 
housekeeper,  the  seamstress,  the  nurse, — the  help  of  all  is 
needed.  Let  the  members  of  poor  households  be  taught  how 
to  cook,  how  to  make  and  mend  their  own  clothing,  how  to 
nurse  the  sick,  how  to  care  properly  tor  the  home.  Let 
boys  and  girls  be  thoroughly  taught  some  useful  trade  or 
occupation. 

Missionary   Families 

Missionary  families  are  needed  to  settle  in  the  waste 
places.  Let  farmers,  financiers,  builders,  and  those  who  are 
skilled  in  various  arts  and  crafts,  go  to  neglected  fields,  to 
improve  the  land,  to  establish  industries,  to  prepare  hum- 
ble homes  for  themselves,  and  to  help  their  neighbors. 

The  rough  places  of  nature,  the  wild  places,  God  has 
made  attractive  by  placing  beautiful  things  among  the  most 
unsightly.  This  is  the  work  we  are  called  to  do.  Even 
the  desert  places  of  the  earth,  where  the  outlook  appears  to 
be  forbidding,  may  become  as  the  garden  of  God. 

"In  that  day  shall  the  deaf  hear  the  words  of  the  book, 
And   the   eyes   of  the   blind    shall   see   out   of   obscurity,   and   out   of 

darkness. 

The   meek   also  shall   increase  their  joy  in  the   Lord, 
And  the  poor  among  men  shall  rejoice  in  the  Holy  One  of  Israel."23 

Help   Men   to  Help    Themselves 

By  instruction  in  practical  lines,  we  can  often  help  the 
poor  most  effectively.  As  a  rule,  those  who  have  not  been 
trained  to  work,  do  not  have  habits  of  industry,  persever- 


The    U  n  e  m  ployed    and    Ho  m  e  I  e  s  s         195 

ance,  economy,  and  self-denial.  They  do  not  know  how  to 
manage.  Often  through  lack  of  carefulness  and  right  judg- 
ment, there  is  wasted  that  which  would  maintain  their  fam- 
ilies in  decency  and  comfort  if  it  were  carefully  and  economic- 
ally used.  "Much  food  is  in  the  tillage  of  the  poor;  but 
there  is  that  is  destroyed  for  want  of  judgment."  24 

We  may  give  to  the  poor,  and  harm  them,  by  teaching 
them  to  be  dependent.  Such  giving  encourages  selfishness 
and  helplessness.  Often  it  leads  to  idleness,  extravagance, 
and  intemperance.  No  man  who  can  earn  his  own  liveli- 
hood has  a  right  to  depend  on  others.  The  proverb,  "The 
world  owes  me  a  living,"  has  in  it  the  essence  of  falsehood, 
fraud,  and  robbery.  The  world  owes  no  man  a  living  who 
is  able  to  work  and  gain  a  living  for  himself. 

Real  charity  helps  men  to  help  themselves.  If  one  comes 
to  our  door  and  asks  for  food,  we  should  not  turn  him 
away  hungry ;  his  poverty  may  be  the  result  of  misfor- 
tune. But  true  beneficence  means  more  than  mere  gifts.  It 
means  a  genuine  interest  in  the  welfare  of  others.  We 
should  seek  to  understand  the  needs  of  the  poor  and  dis- 
tressed, and  to  give  them  the  help  that  will  benefit  them 
most.  To  give  thought  and  time  and  personal  effort  costs 
far  more  than  merely  to  give  money.  But  it  is  the  truest 
charity. 

Those  who  are  taught  to  earn  what  they  receive  will 
more  readily  learn  to  make  the  most  of  it.  And  in  learn- 
ing to  be  self-reliant,  they  are  acquiring  that  which  will 
not  only  make  them  self-sustaining,  but  will  enable  them  to 
help  others.  Teach  the  importance  of  life's  duties  to  those 
who  are  wasting  their  opportunities.  Show  them  that  Bible 
religion  never  makes  men  idlers.  Christ  always  encouraged 
industry.  "Why  stand  ye  here  all  the  day  idle?"  He  said 
to  the  indolent.  "I  must  work  .  .  .  while  it  is  day;  the 
night  cometh,  when  no  man  can  work."  25 


196  Medical    Missionaries 

Object  Lessons 

It  is  the  privilege  of  all  to  give  to  the  world  in  their 
home  life,  in  their  customs  and  practises  and  order,  an  evi- 
dence of  what  the  gospel  can  do  for  those  who  obey  it. 
Christ  came  to  our  world  to  give  us  an  example  of  what 
we  may  become.  He  expects  His  followers  to  be  models 
of  correctness  in  all  the  relations  of  life.  He  desires  the 
divine  touch  to  be  seen  upon  outward  things. 

Our  own  homes  and  surroundings  should  be  object  les- 
sons, teaching  ways  of  improvement,  so  that  industry,  clean- 
liness, taste,  and  refinement  may  take  the  place  of  idleness, 
uncleanness,  coarseness,  and  disorder.  By  our  lives  and  ex- 
ample we  can  help  others  to  discern  that  which  is  repulsive 
in  their  character  or  their  surroundings,  and  with  Christian 
courtesy  we  may  encourage  improvement.  As  we  manifest 
an  interest  in  them,  we  shall  find  opportunity  to  teach  them 
how  to  put  their  energies  to  the  best  use. 

Hope  and   Courage 

We  can  do  nothing  without  courage  and  perseverance. 
Speak  words  of  hope  and  courage  to  the  poor  and  the  dis- 
heartened. If  need  be,  give  tangible  proof  of  your  interest 
by  helping  them  when  they  come  into  strait  places.  Those 
who  have  had  many  advantages  should  remember  that  they 
themselves  still  err  in  many  things,  and  that  it  is  painful 
to  them  when  their  errors  are  pointed  out,  and  there  is 
held  up  before  them  a  comely  pattern  of  what  they  should 
be.  Remember  that  kindness  will  accomplish  more  than  cen- 
sure. As  you  try  to  teach  others,  let  them  see  that  you 
wish  them  to  reach  the  highest  standard,  and  that  you  are 
ready  to  give  them  help.  If  in  some  things  they  fail,  be  not 
quick  to  condemn  them. 

Simplicity;   Self-Denial 

Simplicity,  self-denial,  economy,  lessons  so  essential  for 
the  poor  to  learn,  often  seem  to  them  difficult  and  unwel- 


The    U  n  e  m  ployed    and    Homeless         197 

come.  The  example  and  spirit  of  the  world  is  constantly 
exciting  and  fostering  pride,  love  of  display,  self-indulgence, 
prodigality,  and  idleness.  These  evils  bring  thousands  to 
penury,  and  prevent  thousands  more  from  rising  out  of  deg- 
radation and  wretchedness.  Christians  are  to  encourage  the 
poor  to  resist  these  influences. 

Jesus  came  to  this  world  in  humility.  He  was  of  lowly 
birth.  The  Majesty  of  heaven,  the  King  of  glory,  the  Com- 
mander of  all  the  angel  host,  He  humbled  Himself  to  accept 
humanity,  and  then  He  chose  a  life  of  poverty  and  humilia- 
tion. He  had  no  opportunities  that  the  poor  do  not  have. 
Toil,  hardship,  and  privation  were  a  part  of  every  day's 
experience.  "Foxes  have  holes,"  He  said,  "and  birds  of 
the  air  have  nests ;  but  the  Son  of  man  hath  not  where  to 
lay  His  head."26 

Jesus  did  not  seek  the  admiration  or  the  applause  of 
men.  He  commanded  no  army.  He  ruled  no  earthly  king- 
dom. He  did  not  court  the  favor  of  the  wealthy  and  honored 
of  the  world.  He  did  not  claim  a  position  among  the  lead- 
ers of  the  nation.  He  dwelt  among  the  lowly.  He  set  at 
naught  the  artificial  distinctions  of  society.  The  aristocracy 
of  birth,  wealth,  talent,  learning,  rank,  He  ignored. 

He  was  the  Prince  of  heaven,  yet  He  did  not  choose 
His  disciples  from  among  the  learned  lawyers,  the  rulers, 
the  scribes,  or  the  Pharisees.  He  passed  these  by,  because 
they  prided  themselves  on  their  learning  and  position.  They 
were  fixed  in  their  traditions  and  superstitions.  He  who 
could  read  all  hearts  chose  humble  fishermen  who  were  will- 
ing to  be  taught.  He  ate  with  publicans  and  sinners,  and 
mingled  with  the  common  people,  not  to  become  low  and 
earthly  with  them,  but  in  order  by  precept  and  example  to 
present  to  them  right  principles,  and  to  uplift  them  from 
their  earthliness  and  debasement. 

Jesus  sought  to  correct  the  world's  false  standard  of 
judging  the  value  of  men.  He  took  His  position  with  the 


198  Medical    Missionaries 

poor,  that  He  might  lift  from  poverty  the  stigma  that  the 
world  had  attached  to  it.  He  has  stripped  from  it  forever 
the  reproach  of  scorn,  by  blessing  the  poor,  the  inheritors  of 
God's  kingdom.  He  points  us  to  the  path  He  trod,  saying^ 
"If  any  man  will  come  after  Me,  let  him  deny  himself,  and 
take  up  his  cross  daily,  and  follow  Me." 27 

Christian  workers  are  to  meet  the  people  where  they  are, 
and  educate  them,  not  in  pride,  but  in  character  building. 
Teach  them  how  Christ  worked  and  denied  Himself.  Help 
them  to  learn  from  Him  the  lessons  of  self-denial  and  sacri- 
fice. Teach  them  to  beware  of  self-indulgence  in  conform- 
ing to  fashion.  Life  is  too  valuable,  too  full  of  solemn, 
sacred  responsibilities,  to  be  wasted  in  pleasing  self. 

Life's   Best    Things 

Men  and  women  have  hardly  begun  to  understand  the 
true  object  of  life.  They  are  attracted  by  glitter  and  show. 
They  are  ambitious  for  worldly  preeminence.  To  this  the 
true  aims  of  life  are  sacrificed.  Life's  best  things, — simplicity, 
honesty,  truthfulness,  purity,  integrity, — can  not  be  bought 
or  sold.  They  are  as  free  to  the  ignorant  as  to  the  educated, 
to  the  humble  laborer  as  to  the  honored  statesman.  For 
every  one  God  has  provided  pleasure  that  may  be  enjoyed 
by  rich  and  poor  alike, — the  pleasure  found  in  cultivating 
pureness  of  thought  and  unselfishness  of  action,  the  pleasure 
that  comes  from  speaking  sympathizing  words  and  doing 
kindly  deeds.  From  those  who  perform  such  service  the 
light  of  Christ  shines  to  brighten  lives  darkened  by  many 
shadows. 

God    Will   Give  Success 

While  helping  the  poor  in  temporal  things,  keep  always 
in  view  their  spiritual  needs.  Let  your  own  life  testify  to 
the  Saviour's  keeping  power.  Let  your  character  reveal  the 
high  standard  to  which  all  may  attain.  Teach  the  gospel 


The    Unemployed    and    Homeless         199 

in  simple  object  lessons.  Let  everything  with  which  you  have 
to  do  be  a  lesson  in  character  building. 

In  the  humble  round  of  toil,  the  very  weakest,  the  most 
obscure,  may  be  workers  together  with  God,  and  may  have 
the  comfort  of  His  presence  and  sustaining  grace.  They 
are  not  to  weary  themselves  with  busy  anxieties  and  need- 
less cares.  Let  them  work  on  from  day  to  day,  accomplish- 
ing faithfully  the  task  that  God's  providence  assigns,  and 
He  will  care  for  them.  He  says: 

"In  nothing  be  anxious;  but  in  everything  by  prayer  and 
supplication  with  thanksgiving  let  your  requests  be  made 
known  unto  God."  "And  the  peace  of  God  which  passeth 
all  understanding,  shall  keep  your  hearts  and  minds  through 
Christ  Jesus."  28 

The  Lord's  care  is  over  all  His  creatures.  He  loves  them 
all,  and  makes  no  difference,  except  that  He  has  the  most 
tender  pity  for  those  who  are  called  to  bear  life's  heaviest 
burdens.  God's  children  must  meet  trials  and  difficulties. 
But  they  should  accept  their  lot  with  a  cheerful  spirit,  remem- 
bering that  for  all  that  the  world  neglects  to  bestow,  God 
Himself  will  make  up  to  them  in  the  best  of  favors. 

It  is  when  we  come  into  difficult  places  that  He  reveals 
His  power  and  wisdom  in  answer  to  humble  prayer.  Have 
confidence  in  Him  as  a  prayer-hearing,  prayer-answering 
God.  He  will  reveal  Himiself  to  you  as  One  who  can  help 
in  every  emergency.  He  who  created  man,  who  gave  him 
his  wonderful  physical,  mental,  and  spiritual  faculties,  will 
not  withhold  that  which  is  necessary  to  sustain  the  life  He 
has  given.  He  who  has  given  us  His  word — the  leaves  of 
the  tree  of  life — will  not  withhold  from  us  a  knowledge  of 
how  to  provide  food  for  His  needy  children. 

How  can  wisdom  be  obtained  by  him  who  holds  the  plow 
and  drives  the  oxen? — By  seeking  her  as  silver,  and  search- 
ing for  her  as  for  hid  treasure.  "For  his  God  doth  instruct 
im  to  discretion,  and  doth  teach  him."  29  "This  also  cometh 


2OO  Medical    Missionaries 

forth  from  Jehovah  of  hosts,  who  is  wonderful  in  counsel, 
and  excellent  in  wisdom."  30 

He  who  taught  Adam  and  Eve  in  Eden  how  to  tend  the 
garden,  desires  to  instruct  men  to-day.  There  is  wisdom  for 
him  who  drives  the  plow  and  sows  the  seed.  Before  those 
who  trust  and  obey  Him,  God  will  open  ways  of  advance. 
Let  them  move  forward  courageously,  trusting  in  Him  to 
supply  their  needs  according  to  the  riches  of  His  goodness. 

He  who  fed  the  multitude  with  five  loaves  and  two  small 
fishes  is  able  to-day  to  give  us  the  fruit  of  our  labor.  He 
who  said  to  the  fishers  of  Galilee,  "Let  down  your  nets  for 
a  draught,"  and  who,  as  they  obeyed,  filled  their  nets  till 
they  broke,  desires  His  people  to  see  in  this  an  evidence  of 
what  He  will  do  for  them  to-day.  The  God  who  in  the  wil- 
derness gave  the  children  of  Israel  manna  from  heaven  still 
lives  and  reigns.  He  will  guide  His  people,  and  give  skill 
and  understanding  in  the  work  they  are  called  to  do.  He 
will  give  wisdom  to  those  who  strive  to  do  their  duty  con- 
scientiously and  intelligently.  He  who  owns  the  world  is 
rich  in  resources,  and  will  bless  every  one  who  is  seeking 
to  bless  others. 

We  need  to  look  heavenward  in  faith.  We  are  not  to 
be  discouraged  because  of  apparent  failure,  nor  should  we 
be  disheartened  by  delay.  We  should  work  cheerfully,  hope- 
fully, gratefully,  believing  that  the  earth  holds  in  her  bosom 
rich  treasures  for  the  faithful  worker  to  garner,  stores  richer 
than  gold  or  silver.  The  mountains  and  hills  are  changing ; 
the  earth  is  waxing  old  like  a  garment ;  but  the  blessing  of 
God,  which  spreads  for  His  people  a  table  in  the  wilder- 
ness, will  never  cease. 


The    Helpless    Poo? 


BLESSED      IS       HE      THAT 
CONSIDERETH     THE     POOR.' 


all  has  been  done  that  can  be  done  in  helping 
the  poor  to  help  themselves,  there  still  remain  the 
widow  and  the  fatherless,  the  aged,  the  helpless,  and  the 
sick,  that  claim  sympathy  and  care.  Never  should  these  be 
neglected.  They  are  committed  by  God  Himself  to  the  mercy, 
the  love,  and  the  tender  care  of  all  whom  He  has  made  His 
stewards. 

The  Household  of  Faith 

"As  we  have  therefore  opportunity,  let  us  do  good  unto 
all  men,  especially  unto  them  who  are  of  the  household  of 
faith."  x 

In  a  special  sense,  Christ  has  laid  upon  His  church  the 
duty  of  caring  for  the  needy  among  its  own  members.  He 
suffers  His  poor  to  be  in  the  borders  of  every  church.  They 
are  always  to  be  among  us,  and  He  places  upon  the  members 
of  the  church  a  personal  responsibility  to  care  for  them. 

As  the  members  of  a  true  family  care  for  one  another, 
ministering  to  the  sick,  supporting  the  weak,  teaching  the 
ignorant,  training  the  inexperienced,  so  is  the  "household  of 
faith"  to  care  for  its  needy  and  helpless  ones.  Upon  no  con- 
sideration are  these  to  be  passed  by. 

2OI 


2O2 


Medical    M  issionaries 


Widows  and  Orphans 

The  widow  and  the  fatherless  are  the  objects  of  the  Lord's 
special  care. 

"A  Father  of  the  fatherless  and  a 

Judge  of  the  widows, 
Is   God   in    His   holy   habitation." 2 
"Thy  Maker  is  thy  husband; 
Jehovah  of  hosts  is  His  name; 
And    the    Holy    One    of    Israel    is 

thy   Redeemer ; 
The  God  of  the  whole  earth  shall 

He  be  called."3 
"Leave    thy    fatherless     children,    I 

will  preserve  them  alive, 
And  let  thy  widows  trust  in  Me."  4 

Many  a  father,  when  called  upon  to  part  from  his  loved 
ones,  has  died  resting  in  faith  upon  God's  promise  to  care 
for  them.  The  Lord  provides  for  the  widow  and  the  father- 
less, not  by  a  miracle  in  sending 
manna  from  heaven,  not  by 
sending  ravens  to  bring  them 
food ;  but  by  a  miracle  upon 
human  hearts,  expelling  selfish- 
ness, and  unsealing  the  foun- 
tains of  Christlike  love.  The 
afflicted  and  bereaved  ones  He 
commits  to  His  followers  as  a 
precious  trust.  They  have  the 
very  strongest  claim  upon  our 
sympathy. 

In  homes  supplied  with 
life's  comforts,  in  bins  and  .granaries  filled  with  the  yield  of 
abundant  harvests,  in  warehouses  stocked  with  the  products 
of  the  loom,  and  vaults  stored  with  gold  and  silver,  God 
has  supplied  means  for  the  sustenance  of  these  needy  ones. 
He  calls  upon  us  to  be  channels  of  His  bounty. 


The    PI  el  pie  ss    Poor 


203 


Many  a  widowed  mother  with  her  fatherless  children  is 
bravely  striving  to  bear  her  double  burden,  often  toiling  far 
beyond  her  strength  in  order  to  keep  her  little  ortes  with  her, 
and  to  provide  for  their  needs.  Little  time  has  she  for  their 
training  and  instruction,  little  opportunity  to  surround  them 
with  influences  that  would  brighten  their  lives.  She  needs 
encouragement,  sympathy,  and  tangible  help. 

God  calls  upon  us  to  supply  to  these  children,  so  far  as  we 
can,  the  want  of  a  father's  care.  Instead  of  standing  aloof, 
complaining  of  their  faults,  and 
of  the  trouble  they  may  cause, 
help  them  in  every  way  possi- 
ble. Seek  to  aid  the  care-worn 
mother.  Lighten  her  burdens. 

Then  there  are  the  multi- 
tudes of  children  who  have  been 
wholly  deprived  of  the  guid- 
ance of  parents  and  the  sub- 
duing influence  of  a  Christian 
home.  Let  Christians  open 
their  hearts  and  homes  to  these 
helpless  ones.  The  work  that 

God  has  committed  to  them  as  an  individual  duty  should  not 
be  turned  over  to  some  benevolent  institution,  or  left  to  the 
chances  of  the  world's  charity.  If  the  children  have  no 
relatives  able  to  give  them  care,  let  the  members  of  the  church 
provide  homes  for  them.  He  who  made  us  ordained  that  we 
should  be  associated  in  families,  and  the  child  nature  will 
develop  best  in  the  loving  atmosphere  of  a  Christian  home. 

Many  who  have  no  children  of  their  own  could  do  a  good 
work  in  caring  for  the  children  of  others.  Instead  of  giving 
attention  to  pets,  lavishing  affection  upon  dumb  animals,  let 
them  give  their  attention  to  little  children,  whose  characters 
they  may  fashion  after  the  divine  similitude.  Place  your  love 
upon  the  homeless  members  of  the  human  family.  See  how 


2O4  Medical    Missionaries 

many  of  these  children  you  can  bring  up  in  the  nurture  and 
admonition  of  the  Lord.  Many  would  thus  be  greatly  bene- 
fited themselves. 

The  Aged 

The  aged  also  need  the  helpful  influences  of  the  family. 
In  the  home  of  brethren  and  sisters  in  Christ  can  most  nearly 
be  made  up  to  them  the  loss  of  their  own  home.  If  en- 
couraged  to  share  in  the  interests  and  occupations  of  the 
household,  it  will  help  them  to  feel  that  their  usefulness  is 
not  at  an  end.  Make  them  feel  that  their  help  is  valued,  that 
there  is  something  yet  for  them  to  do  in  ministering  to 
others,  and  it  will  cheer  their  hearts,  and  give  interest  to 
their  lives. 

So  far  as  possible  let  those  whose  whitening  heads  and 
failing  steps  show  that  they  are  drawing  near  to  the  grave 
remain  among  friends  and  familiar  associations.  Let  them 
worship  among  those  whom  they  have  known  and  loved.  Let 
them  be  cared  for  by  loving  and  tender  hands. 

Whenever  they  are  able  to  do  so,  it  should  be  the  privi- 
lege of  the  members  of  every  family  to  minister  to  their 
own  kindred.  When  this  can  not  be,  the  work  belongs  to 
the  church,  and  it  should  be  accepted  both  as  a  privilege  and 
as  a  duty.  All  who  possess  Christ's  spirit  will  have  a  ten- 
der regard  for  the  feeble  and  the  aged. 

The  presence  in  our  homes  of  one  of  these  helpless  ones 
is  a  precious  opportunity  to  co-operate  with  Christ  in  His 
ministry  of  mercy  and  to  develop  traits  of  character  like 
His.  There  is  a  blessing  in  the  association  of  the  old  and 
the  young.  The  young  may  bring  sunshine  into  the  hearts 
and  lives  of  the  aged.  Those  whose  hold  on  life  is  weak- 
ening need  the  benefit  of  contact  with  the  hopefulness  and 
buoyancy  of  youth.  And  the  young  may  be  helped  by  the 
wisdom  and  experience  of  the  old.  Above  all,  they  need 
to  learn  the  lesson  of  unselfish  ministry.  The  presence  of 


The    Helpless    Poor  205 

one  in  need  of  sympathy  and  forbearance  and  self-sacrificing 
love  would  be  to  many  a  household  a  priceless  blessing.  It 
would  sweeten  and  refine  the  home  life,  and  call  forth  in 
old  and  young  those  Christlike  graces  that  would  make  them 
beautiful  with  a  divine  beauty,  and  rich  in  heaven's  imper- 
ishable treasure. 

A   Test  of  Character 

"Ye  have  the  poor  with  you  always,"  Christ  said,  "and 
whensoever  ye  will  ye  may  do  them  good."  5  "Pure  religion 
and  undefiled  before  God  and  the  Father  is  this,  To  visit 
the  fatherless  and  widows  in  their  affliction,  and  to  keep 
himself  unspotted  from  the  world." 6 

In  placing  among  them  the  helpless  and  the  poor,  to  be 
dependent  upon  their  care,  Christ  tests  His  professed  fol- 
lowers. By  our  love  and  service  for  His  needy  children  we 
prove  the  genuineness  of  our  love  for  Him.  To  neglect  them 
is  to  declare  ourselves  false  disciples,  strangers  to  Christ  and 
His  love. 

Orphans'   Homes 

If  all  were  done  that  could  be  done  in  providing  homes 
in  families  for  orphan  children,  there  would  still  remain  very 
many  requiring  care.  Many  of  them  have  received  an  in- 
heritance of  evil.  They  are  unpromising,  unattractive,  per- 
verse, but  they  are  the  purchase  of  the  blood  of  Christ,  and 
in  His  sight  are  just  as  precious  as  are  our  own  little  ones. 
Unless  a  helping  hand  is  held  out  to  them,  they  will  grow 
up  in  ignorance,  and  drift  into  vice  and  crime.  Many  of 
these  children  could  be  rescued  through  the  work  of  or- 
phan asylums 

Such  institutions,  to  be  most  effective,  should  be  modeled 
as  closely  as  possible  after  the  plan  of  a  Christian  home. 
Instead  of  large  establishments,  bringing  great  numbers  to- 
gether, let  there  be  small  institutions  in  different  places. 


206  Medical    Missionaries 

Instead  of  being  in  or  near  some  town  or  large  city,  they 
should  be  in  the  country,  where  land  can  be  secured  for 
cultivation,  and  the  children  can  be  brought  into  contact  with 
nature,  and  can  have  the  benefits  of  industrial  training. 

Those  in  charge  of  such  a  home  should  be  men  and 
women  who  are  large-hearted,  cultured,  and  self-sacrificing; 
men  and  women  who  undertake  the  work  from  love  to 
Christ,  and  who  train  the  children  for  Him.  Under  such 
care,  many  homeless  and  neglected  ones  may  be  prepared  to 
become  useful  members  of  society,  an  honor  to  Christ  them- 
selves, and  in  their  turn  helping  others. 

Economy;    Self-Denial 

Many  despise  economy,  confounding  it  with  stinginess  and 
narrowness.  But  economy  is  consistent  with  the  broadest 
liberality.  Indeed,  without  economy,  there  can  be  no  true 
liberality.  We  are  to  save,  that  we  may  give. 

No  one  can  practise  real  benevolence  without  self-denial. 
Only  by  a  life  of  simplicity,  self-denial,  and  close  economy, 
is  it  possible  for  us  to  accomplish  the  work  appointed  us  as 
Christ's  representatives.  Pride  and  worldly  ambition  must 
be  put  out  of  our  hearts.  In  all  our  work,  the  principle 
of  unselfishness  revealed  in  Christ's  life  is  to  be  carried  out. 
Upon  the  walls  of  our  homes,  the  pictures,  the  furnishings, 
we  are  to  read,  "Bring  the  poor  that  are  cast  out  to  thy 
house."  7  On  our  wardrobes  we  are  to  see  written,  as  with 
the  finger  of  God,  "Clothe  the  naked/'  In  the  dining-room, 
on  the  table  laden  with  abundant  food,  we  should  see  traced, 
"Is  it  not  to  deal  thy  bread  to  the  hungry?"8 

A  thousand  doors  of  usefulness  are  open  before  us.  Often 
we  lament  the  scanty  resources  available,  but  were  Christians 
thoroughly  in  earnest,  they  could  multiply  the  resources  a 
thousandfold.  It  is  selfishness,  self-indulgence,  that  bars  the 
way  to  our  usefulness. 


The    Helpless    Poor  207 

How  much  means  is  expended  for  things  that  are  mere 
idols,  things  that  engross  thought  and  time  and  strength 
which  should  be  put  to  a  higher  use!  How  much  money  is 
wasted  on  expensive  houses  and  furniture,  on  selfish  pleas- 
ures, luxurious  and  unwholesome  food,  hurtful  indulgences ! 
How  much  is  squandered  on  gifts  that  benefit  no  one!  For 
things  that  are  needless,  often  harmful,  professed  Christians 
are  to-day  spending  more,  many  times  more,  than  they  spend 
in  seeking  to  rescue  souls  from  the  tempter. 

Many  who  profess  to  be  Christians  spend  so  much  on 
dress  that  they  have  nothing  to  spare  for  the  needs  of 
others.  Costly  ornaments  and  expensive  clothing  they  think 
they  must  have,  regardless  of  the  needs  of  those  who  can 
with  difficulty  provide  themselves  with  even  the  plainest 
clothing. 

My  sisters,  if  you  would  bring  your  manner  of  dressing 
into  conformity  with  the  rules  given  in  the  Bible,  you  would 
have  an  abundance  with  which  to  help  your  poorer  sisters. 
You  would  have  not  only  means,  but  time.  Often  this  is 
most  needed.  There  are  many  whom  you  might  help  with 
your  suggestions,  your  tact  and  skill.  Show  them  how  to 
dress  simply  and  yet  tastefully.  Many  a  woman  remains 
away  from  the  house  of  God  because  her  shabby,  ill-fitting 
garments  are  in  such  striking  contrast  to  the  dress  of  others. 
Many  a  sensitive  spirit  cherishes  a  sense  of  bitter  humilia- 
tion and  injustice  because  of  this  contrast.  And  because 
of  it  many  are  led  to  doubt  the  reality  of  religion  and  to 
harden  their  hearts  against  the  gospel. 

Christ  bids  us,  "Gather  up  the  fragments  that  remain, 
that  nothing  be  lost."  While  thousands  are  every  day  per- 
ishing from  famine,  bloodshed,  fire,  and  plague,  it  becomes 
every  lover  of  his  kind  to  see  that  nothing  is  wasted,  that 
nothing  is  needlessly  expended,  whereby  he  might  benefit 
a  human  being. 


208 


Medical    Missionaries 


It  is  wrong  to  waste  our  time,  wrong  to  waste  our 
thoughts.  We  lose  every  moment  that  we  devote  to  self- 
seeking.  If  every  moment  were  valued  and  rightly  em- 
ployed, we  should  have  ti-me  for  everything  that  we  need  to 
do  for  ourselves  or  for  the  world.  In  the  expenditure  of 
money,  in  the  use  of  time,  strength,  opportunities,  let  every 
Christian  look  to  God  for  guidance.  "If  any  of  you  lack 
wisdom,  let  him  ask  of  God,  that  giveth  to  all  men  liberally, 
and  upbraideth  not ;  and  it  shall  be  given  him." 9 

" 'Give ,  and  it  shall  be  given  unto  you" 

"Do  good,  and  lend,  hoping  for  nothing  again  ;  and  your 
reward  shall  be  great,  and  ye  shall  be  the  children  of  the 
Highest ;  for  He  is  kind  unto  the  unthankful  and  to  the 
evil."  10 

"He  that  hideth  his  eyes  shall  have  many  a  curse;"  but 
"he  that  giveth  unto  the  poor  shall  not  lack."  " 

"Give,  and  it  shall  be  given  unto  you,  good  measure, 
pressed  down,  and  shaken  together,  and  running  over,  shall 
men  give  into  your  bosom."  12 


Ministry    to    the    Rick 


THAT     THEY     TRUST     NOT     IN 
UNCERTAIN     RICHES." 


/CORNELIUS,  the  Roman  centurion,  was  a  man  of 
V'  wealth  and  of  noble  birth.  His  position  was  one  of 
trust  and  honor.  A  heathen  by  birth,  training,  and  educa- 
tion, through  contact  with  the  Jews,  he  had  gained  a  knowl- 
edge of  the  true  God,  and  he  worshiped  Him,  showing  the 
sincerity  of  his  faith  by  compassion  to  the  poor.  He  gave 
"alms  to  the  people,  and  prayed  to  God  always."  * 

Cornelius  had  not  a  knowledge  of  the  gospel  as  revealed 
in  the  life  and  death  of  Christ,  and  God  sent  a  message 
direct  from  heaven  to  him,  and  by  another  message  directed 
the  apostle  Peter  to  visit  and  instruct  him.  Cornelius  was 
not  united  with  the  Jewish  church,  and  he  would  have  been 
looked  upon  by  the  rabbis  as  a  heathen  and  unclean ;  but 
God  read  the  sincerity  of  his  heart,  and  sent  messengers 
from  His  throne  to  unite  with  His  servant  on  earth  in  teach- 
ing the  gospel  to  this  officer  of  Rome. 

So  to-day  God  is  seeking  for  souls  among  the  high  as 
well  as  the  low.  There  are  many  like  Cornelius,  men  whom 
He  desires  to  connect  with  His  church.  Their  sympathies 
are  with  the  Lord's  people.  But  the  ties  that  bind  them 
to  the  world  hold  them  firmly.  It  requires  moral  courage 
for  these  men  to  take  their  position  with  the  lowly  ones. 
H  209 


2io  Medical    Missionaries 

Special  effort  should  be  made  for  these  souls,  who  are  in 
so  great  danger  because  of  their  responsibilities  and  associa- 
tions. 

Much  is  said  concerning  our  duty  to  the  neglected  poor; 
should  not  some  attention  be  given  to  the  neglected  rich? 
Many  look  upon  this  class  as  hopeless,  and  they  do  little 
to  open  the  eyes  of  those,  who,  blinded  and  dazed  by  the 
glitter  of  earthly  glory,  have  lost  eternity  out  of  their  reck- 
oning. Thousands  of  wealthy  men  have  gone  to  their  graves 
unwarned.  But  indifferent  as  they  may  appear,  many  among 
the  rich  are  soul-burdened.  "He  that  loveth  silver  shall  not 
be  satisfied  with  silver;  nor  he  that  loveth  abundance  with 
increase."  2  He  that  says  to  fine  gold,  "Thou  art  my  con- 
fidence," has  "denied  the  God  that  is  above."3  "None  of 
them  can  by  any  means  redeem  his  brother,  nor  give  to 
God  a  ransom  for  him ;  for  the  redemption  of  their  soul  is 
precious,  and  it  ceaseth  forever."  4 

Riches  and  worldly  honor  can  not  satisfy  the  soul.  Many 
among  the  rich  are  longing  for  some  divine  assurance,  some 
spiritual  hope.  Many  long  for  something  that  will  bring 
to  an  end  the  monotony  of  their  aimless  lives.  Many  in  offi- 
cial life  feel  their  need  of  something  which  they  have  not. 
Few  among  them  go  to  church;  for  they  feel  that  they  re- 
ceive little  benefit.  The  teaching  they  hear  does  not  touch 
the  heart.  Shall  we  make  no  personal  appeal  to  them? 

Among  the  victims  of  want  and  sin  are  found  those  who 
were  once  in  possession  of  wealth.  Men  of  different  voca- 
tions and  different  stations  in  life  have  been  overcome  by 
the  pollutions  of  the  world,  by  the  use  of  strong  drink,  by 
the  indulgence  of  lust,  and  have  fallen  under  temptation. 
While  these  fallen  ones  demand  pity  and  help,  should  not 
some  attention  be  given  to  those  who  have  not  yet  descended 
to  these  depths,  but  who  are  setting  their  feet  in  the  same 
path? 


Ministry    to    the    Rich 


211 


Thousands  in  positions  of  trust  and  honor  are  indulging 
habits  that  mean  ruin  to  soul  and  body.  Ministers  of  the 
gospel,  statesmen,  authors,  men  of  wealth  and  talent,  men 
of  vast  business  capacity,  and  power  for  usefulness,  are  in 
deadly  peril  because  they  do  not  see  the  necessity  of  self- 
control  in  all  things.  They  need  to  have  their  attention 
called  to  the  principles  of  temperance,  not  in  a  narrow  or 
arbitrary  way,  but  in  the  light  of  God's  great  purpose  for 
humanity.  Could  the  principles  of  true  temperance  thus  be 
brought  before 
them,  there  are 
very  many  of  the 
higher  classes  who 
would  recognize 
their  value  and 
give  them  a  hearty 
acceptance. 

We  should 
show  these  persons 
the  result  of  harm- 
ful indulgences  in 
lessening  physical, 
mental,  and  moral 
power.  Help  them 

to  realize  their  responsibility  as  stewards  of  God's 
Show  them  the  good  they  could  do  with  the  money  they 
now  spend  for  that  which  does  them  only  harm.  Present 
the  total  abstinence  pledge,  asking  that  the  money  they  would 
otherwise  spend  for  liquor,  tobacco,  or  like  indulgences,  be 
devoted  to  the  relief  of  the  sick  poor,  or  for  the  training 
of  children  and  youth  for  usefulness  in  the  world.  To  such 
an  appeal  not  many  would  refuse  to  listen. 

There  is  another  danger  to  which  the  wealthy  are  espe- 
cially exposed,  and  here  is  also  a  field  for  the  medical  mis- 
sionary. Multitudes  who  are  prosperous  in  the  world,  and 


m 

help.!  •sctlmutUj 
to  abstain  from  the  xv$c 
of  alcohol it  drinks 
*  a  bcvcr<w.wclud- 

sainc,  beer,  and 
cider,  tmd  from  the ;  usfc 
ot  tobacco  m*d 
V\t  £mt  form. 


gifts. 


212  Medical    Missionaries 

who  never  stoop  to  the  common  forms  of  vice,  are  yet  brought 
to  destruction  through  the  love  of  riches.  The  cup  most 
difficult  to  carry  is  not  the  cup  that  is  empty,  but  the  cup 
that  is  full  to  the  brim.  It  is  this  that  needs  to  be  most 
carefully  balanced.  Affliction  and  adversity  bring  disappoint- 
ment and  sorrow ;  but  it  is  prosperity  that  is  most  danger- 
ous to  spiritual  life. 

Those  who  are  suffering  reverses  are  represented  by  the 
bush  that  Moses  saw  in  the  desert,  which,  though  burning, 
was  not  consumed.  The  angel  of  the  Lord  was  in  the  midst 
of  the  bush.  So  in  deprivation  and  affliction  the  brightness 
of  the  presence  of  the  Unseen  is  with  us  to  comfort  and 
sustain.  Often  prayer  is  solicited  for  those  who  are  suffer- 
ing from  illness  or  adversity ;  but  our  prayers  are  most  needed 
by  the  men  entrusted  with  prosperity  and  influence. 

In  the  valley  of  humiliation,  where  men  feel  their  need, 
and  depend  on  God  to  guide  their  steps,  there  is  compara- 
tive safety.  But  the  men  who  stand,  as  it  were,  on  a  lofty 
pinnacle,  and  who,  because  of  their  position,  are  supposed 
to  possess  great  wisdom, — these  are  in  greatest  peril.  Unless 
such  men  make  God  their  dependence,  they  will  surely  fall. 

The  Bible  condemns  no  man  for  being  rich,  if  he  has 
acquired  his  riches  honestly.  Not  money,  but  the  love  of 
money,  is  the  root  of  all  evil.  It  is  God  who  gives  men 
power  to  get  wealth ;  and  in  the  hands  of  him  who  acts  as 
God's  steward,  using  his  means  unselfishly,  wealth  is  a  bless- 
ing, both  to  its  possessor  and  to  the  world.  But  many,  ab- 
sorbed in  their  interest  in  worldly  treasures,  become  insensible 
to  the  claims  of  God  and  the  needs  of  their  fellow  men.  They 
regard  their  wealth  as  a  means  of  glorifying  themselves.  They 
add  house  to  house,  and  land  to  land ;  they  fill  their  homes 
with  luxuries,  while  all  about  them  are  human  beings  in 
misery  and  crime,  in  disease  and  death.  Those  who  thus 


Ministry    to    the    Rich  213 

give  their  lives  to  self-serving  are  developing  in  themselves, 
not  the  attributes  of  God,  but  the  attributes  of  the  wicked 
one. 

These  men  are  in  need  of  the  gospel.  They  need  to 
have  their  eyes  turned  from  the  vanity  of  material  things 
to  behold  the  preciousness  of  the  enduring  riches.  They  need 
to  learn  the  joy  of  giving,  the  blessedness  of  being  cowork- 
ers  with  God. 

The  Lord  bids  us,  "Charge  them  that  are  rich  in  this 
world,"  that  they  trust  not  "in  uncertain  riches,  but  in  the 
living  God,  who  giveth  us  richly  all  things  to  enjoy;  that 
they  do  good,  that  they  be  rich  in  good  works,  ready  to 
distribute,  willing  to  communicate,  laying  up  in  store  for 
themselves  a  good  foundation  against  the  time  to  come,  that 
they  may  lay  hold  on  eternal  life."  5 

It  is  by  no  casual,  accidental  touch  that  wealthy,  world- 
loving,  world-worshiping  souls  can  be  drawn  to  Christ. 
These  persons  are  often  the  most  difficult  of  access.  Per- 
sonal effort  must  be  put  forth  for  them  by  men  and  women 
imbued  with  the  missionary  spirit,  those  who  will  not  fail 
or  be  discouraged. 

Some  are  especially  fitted  to  work  for  the  higher  classes. 
These  should  seek  wisdom  from  God  to  know  how  to  reach 
these  persons,  to  have  not  merely  a  casual  acquaintance  with 
them,  but  by  personal  effort  and  living  faith  to  awaken  them 
to  the  needs  of  the  soul,  to  lead  them  to  a  knowledge  of  the 
truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus. 

Many  suppose  that  in  order  to  reach  the  higher  classes, 
a  manner  of  life  and  method  of  work  must  be  adopted  that 
will  be  suited  to  their  fastidious  tastes.  An  appearance  of 
wealth,  costly  edifices,  expensive  dress,  equipage,  and  sur- 
roundings, conformity  to  worldly  customs,  the  artificial  polish 
of  fashionable  society,  classical  culture,  the  graces  of  oratory, 


214 


Medical    Missionaries 


are  thought  to  be  essential.  This  is  an  error.  The  way  of 
worldly  policy  is  not  God's  way  of  reaching  the  higher  classes. 
That  which  will  reach  them  effectually  is  a  consistent,  un- 
selfish presentation  of  the  gospel  of  Christ. 

The  experience  of  the  apostle  Paul  in  meeting  the  philoso- 
phers of  Athens  has  a  lesson  for  us.  In  presenting  the  gos- 
pel before  the  court  of  the  Areopagus,  Paul  met  logic  with 
logic,  science  with  science,  philosophy  with  philosophy.  The 


rail 


,   t .    . 

LJS!    ^Ck"  *«af  8£  «^ve  dn<* 
^Jglve  atm$;  provide 

1  ©ax  not  otdtatrea$tt*em  t 
tfce  beavem  w^t  fallett  nottil 


wisest  of  his  hearers  were  astonished  and  silenced.  His  words 
could  not  be  controverted.  But  the  effort  bore  little  fruit. 
Few  were  led  to  accept  the  gospel.  Henceforth  Paul  adopted 
a  different  manner  of  labor.  He  avoided  elaborate  arguments 
and  discussion  of  theories,  and  in  simplicity  pointed  men  and 
women  to  Christ  as  the  Saviour  of  sinners.  Writing  to  the 
Corinthians  of  his  work  among  them,  he  said : 

"I,  brethren,  when  I  came  to  you,  came  not  with  excel- 
lency of  speech  or  of  wisdom,  declaring  unto  you  the  testi- 


Ministry    to    the    Ri  c  h 


215 


mony  of  God.  For  I  determined  not  to  know  anything  among 
you,  save  Jesus  Christ,  and  Him  crucified.  .  .  .  My  speech 
and  my  preaching  was  not  with  enticing  words  of  man's 
wisdom,  but  in  demonstration  of  the  Spirit  and  of  power; 
that  your  faith  should  not  stand  in  the  wisdom  of  'men,  but  in 
the  power  of  God."  6 

Again  in  his  let- 
ter to  the  Romans,  ., 
he  says : 

"I  am  not 
ashamed  of  the  gos- 
pel of  Christ ;  for  it 
is  the  power  of  God 
unto  salvation  to 
every  one  that  be- 
lieveth;  to  the  Jew 
first,  and  also  to  the 
Greek."  7 

Let  those  who 
work  for  the  higher 
classes  bear  them- 
selves with  true  dig- 
nity,  remembering 
that  angels  are  their 
companions.  Let 
them  keep  the  treas- 
ure-house of  mind 
and  heart  filled  with, 

"It  is  written."     Hang  in  memory's  hall  the  precious  words 
of  Christ.    They  are  to  be  valued  far  above  gold  or  silver. 

Christ  has  said  that  it  is  easier  for  a  camel  to  go  through 
the  eye  of  a  needle  than  for  a  rich  man  to  enter  the  king- 
dom of  God.  In  the  work  for  this  class  many  discourage- 
ments will  be  presented,  many  heart-sickening  revelations  will 
be  made.  But  all  things  are  possible  with  God.  He  can 


a  man,  ti 
he  shall  gain 


216  Medical    Missionaries 

and  will  work  through  human  agencies  upon  the  minds  of 
men  whose  lives  have  been  devoted  to  money-getting. 

There  are  miracles  to  be  wrought  in  genuine  conversion, 
miracles  that  are  not  now  discerned.  The  greatest  men  of 
the  earth  are  not  beyond  the  power  of  a  wonder-working 
God.  If  those  who  are  workers  together  with  Him  will  do 
their  duty  bravely  and  faithfully,  God  will  convert  men  who 
occupy  responsible  places,  men  of  intellect  and  influence. 
Through  the  power  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  many  will  be  led 
to  accept  the  divine  principles. 

When  it  is  made  plain  that  the  Lord  expects  them  as 
His  representatives  to  relieve  suffering  humanity,  many  will 
respond,  and  will  give  of  their  means  and  their  sympathies 
for  the  benefit  of  the  poor.  As  their  minds  are  thus  drawn 
away  from  their  own  selfish  interests,  many  will  surrender 
themselves  to  Christ.  With  their  talents  of  influence  and 
means  they  will  gladly  unite  in  the  work  of  beneficence  with 
the  humble  missionary  who  was  God's  agent  in  their  con- 
version. By  a  right  use  of  their  earthly  treasures  they  will 
lay  up  for  themselves  "a  treasure  in  the  heavens  that  faileth 
not,  where  no  thief  approacheth,  neither  moth  corrupteth." 

When  converted  to  Christ,  many  will  become  agencies  in 
the  hand  of  God  to  work  for  others  of  their  own  class.  They 
will  feel  that  a  dispensation  .  of  the  gospel  is  committed  to 
them  for  those  who  have  made  this  world  their  all.  Time 
and  money  will  be  consecrated  to  God,  talent  and  influence 
will  be  devoted  to  the  work  of  winning  souls  to  Christ. 

Only  eternity  will  reveal  what  has  been  accomplished  by 
this  kind  of  ministry, — how  many  souls,  sick  with  doubt,  and 
tired  of  worldliness  and  unrest,  have  been  brought  to  the 
great  Restorer,  who  longs  to  save  to  the  uttermost  all  that 
come  unto  Him.  Christ  is  a  risen  Saviour,  and  there  is  heal- 
ing in  His  wings. 


THE  CARE   OF   THE  SICK 


"  They   shall  lay   hands   on   the   sick, 
and  they   shall  recover." 


In    the    Sick-Room 


"AS    YE    HAVE    DONE    IT    UNTO    ONE 
OF    THE    LEAST    OF    THESE    MY     BRETHREN, 
YE    HAVE    DONE    IT    UNTO    ME." 


7 I  iHOSE  who  minister  to  the  sick  should  understand  the 
-*  importance  of  careful  attention  to  the  laws  of  health.  No- 
where is  obedience  to  these  laws  more  important  than  in 
the  sick-room.  Nowhere  does  so  much  depend  upon  faith- 
fulness in  little  things  on  the  part  of  the  attendants.  In  cases 
of  serious  illness,  a  little  neglect,  a  slight  inattention  to  a 
patient's  special  needs  or  dangers,  the  manifestation  of  fear, 
excitement,  or  petulance,  even  a  lack  of  sympathy,  may  turn 
the  scale  that  is  balancing  life  and  death,  and  cause  to  go 
down  to  the  grave  a  patient  who  otherwise  might  have 
recovered. 

The  efficiency  of  the  nurse  depends,  to  a  great  degree, 
upon  physical  vigor.  The  better  the  health,  the  better  will 
she  be  able  to  endure  the  strain  of  attendance  upon  the  sick, 
and  the  more  successfully  can  she  perform  her  duties.  Those 
who  care  for  the  sick  should  give  special  attention  to  diet, 
cleanliness,  fresh  air,  and  exercise.  Like  carefulness  on  the 
part  of  the  family  will  enable  them  also  to  endure  the  extra 
burdens  brought  upon  them,  and  will  help  to  prevent  them 
from  contracting  disease. 

219 


220  The    Care    of    the    Sick 

Where  the  illness  is  serious,  requiring  the  attendance  of 
a  nurse  night  and  day,  the  work  should  be  shared  by  at 
least  two  efficient  nurses,  so  that  each  may  have  opportu- 
nity for  rest  and  for  exercise  in  the  open  air.  This  is  espe- 
cially important  in  cases  where  it  is  difficult  to  secure  an 
abundance  of  fresh  air  in  the  sick-room.  Through  ignorance 
of  the  importance  of  fresh  air,  ventilation  is  sometimes  re- 
stricted, and  the  lives  of  both  patient  and  attendant  are  often 
in  danger. 

If  proper  precaution  is  observed,  non-contagious  diseases 

need  not  be 
taken  by  oth- 
ers. Let  the 
habits  be  cor- 
rect, and  by 
cleanliness  and 
proper  ventila- 
tion keep  the 
sick-room  free 

The  darkened  room  fr°m  poisonOUS 

elements.  Un- 
der such  conditions,  the  sick  are  much  more  likely  to  recover, 
and  in  most  cases  neither  attendants  nor  the  members  of  the 
family  will  contract  the  disease. 

Sunlight,    Ventilation,  and    Temperature 

To  afford  the  patient  the  most  favorable  conditions  for 
recovery,  the  room  he  occupies  should  be  large,  light,  and 
cheerful,  with  opportunity  for  thorough  ventilation.  The 
room  in  the  house  that  best  meets  these  requirements  should 
be  chosen  as  the  sick-room.  Many  houses  have  no  special 
provision  for  proper  ventilation,  and  to  secure  it  is  difficult ; 
but  every  possible  effort  should  be  made  to  arrange  the  sick- 
room so  that  a  current  of  fresh  air  can  pass  through  it  night 
and  day. 


In    the   Sic  k-R  o  o  m 


221 


So  far  as  possible,  an  even  temperature  should  be  main- 
tained in  the  sick-room.  The  thermometer  should  be  con- 
sulted. Those  who  have  the  care  of  the  sick,  being  often 
deprived  of  sleep  or  awakened  in  the  night  to  attend  to 
the  patient,  are  liable  to  chilliness,  and  are  not  good  judges 
of  a  healthful  temperature. 

Diet 

An  important  part  of  the  nurse's  duty  is  the  care  of  the 
patient's  diet.  The  pa- 
tient should  not  be  allowed 
to  suffer  or  become  unduly 
weakened  through  lack  of 
nourishment,  nor  should 
the  enfeebled  digestive  pow- 
ers be  overtaxed.  Care 
should  be  taken  so  to  pre- 
pare and  serve  the  food 
that  it  will  be  palatable, 
but  wise  judgment  should 
be  used  in  adapting  it  to 
the  needs  of  the  patient, 
both  in  quantity  and  qual- 
ity. In  times  of  conval- 
escence especially,  when 
the  appetite  is  keen,  before 
the  digestive  organs  have 
recovered  strength,  there  is 
great  danger  of  injury  from  errors  in  diet. 

Duties   of  Attendants 

Nurses,  and  all  who  have  to  do  with  the  sick-room, 
should  be  cheerful,  calm,  and  self-possessed.  All  hurry,  ex- 
citement, or  confusion,  should  be  avoided.  Doors  should  be 
opened  and  shut  with  care,  and  the  whole  household  be  kept 
quiet.  In  cases  of  fever,  special  care  is  needed  when  the 


'Plenty  of  sunlight  and  pure  a/r.' 


222 


The    C are    of    the    Sick 


crisis  comes  arid  the  fever  is  passing  away.  Then  constant 
watching  is  often  necessary.  Ignorance,  forgetfulness,  and 
recklessness  have  caused  the  death  of  many  who  might  have 
lived  had  they  received  proper  care  from  judicious,  thought- 
ful nurses. 

Visiting  the   Sick 

It  is  misdirected  kindness,  a  false  idea  of  courtesy,  that 

leads   to  much  visiting  of  the 
sick.      Those    who    are    very 
ill  should  not  have  visitors. 
The    excitement    connected 
with  receiving  callers 
wearies  the  patient,  at 
a  time  when  he  is  in 
the  greatest  need  of 
quiet,   undisturbed 
rest. 

To  a   convalescent 
or    a    patient    suffering 
from  chronic  disease,  it  is 
often  a  pleasure  and  a  ben- 
efit to  know  that  he  is  kindly 
remembered ;  but  this  assurance 
conveyed  by  a  message  of  sym- 
pathy or  by   some  little  gift  will 

often  serve  a  better  purpose  than  a  personal  visit,  and  without 
danger  of  harm. 

Institutional  Nursing 

In  sanitariums  and  hospitals,  where  nurses  are  constantly 
associated  with  large  numbers  of  sick  people,  it  requires  a 
decided  effort  to  be  always  pleasant  and  cheerful,  and  to 
show  thoughtful  consideration  in  every  word  and  act.  In 
these  institutions  it  is  of  the  utmost  importance  that  the 
nurses  strive  to  do  their  work  wisely  and  well.  They  need 


A  token  of 
rem  em  bra  n  ce 


In     the    Sic  k-R  o  o m 


223 


ever  to  remember  that  in  the  discharge  of  their  daily  duties, 
they  are  serving  the  Lord  Christ. 

The  sick  need  to  have  wise  words  spoken  to  them.  Nurses 
should  study  the  Bible  daily,  that  they  may  be  able  to  speak 
words  that  will  enlighten  and  help  the  suffering.  Angels 
of  God  are  in  the  rooms  where  these  suffering  ones  are 
being  ministered  to,  and  the  atmosphere  surrounding  the  soul 


A   home  for  the  sick  n\vay  from  the  noise  of  the  city 

of  the  one  giving  treatment  should  be  pure  and  fragrant. 
Physicians  and  nurses  are  to  cherish  the  principles  of  Christ. 
In  their  lives  His  virtues  are  to  be  seen.  Then,  by  what 
they  do  and  say,  they  will  draw  the  sick  to  the  Saviour. 

The  Christian  nurse,  while  administering  treatment  for 
the  restoration  of  health,  will  pleasantly  and  successfully 
draw  the  mind  of  the  patient  to  Christ,  the  healer  of  the 
soul  as  well  as  of  the  body.  The  thoughts  presented,  here 
a  little  and  there  a  little,  will  have  their  influence.  The  older 


224  The    Care    of    t  he    Sic  k 

nurses  should  lose  no  favorable  opportunity  of  calling  the 
attention  of  the  sick  to  Christ.  They  should  be  ever  ready 
to  blend  spiritual  healing  with  physical  healing. 

In  the  kindest  and  tenderest  manner  nurses  are  to  teach 
that  he  who  would  be  healed  must  cease  to  transgress  the 
law  of  God.  He  must  cease  to  choose  a  life  of  sin.  God 
can  not  bless  the  one  who  continues  to  bring  upon  himself 

disease  and  suffering  by  a 

n  no.morc  ic  wilful  violation  of  the  laws 

sK thing  of    heaven.      But    Christ, 

through    the    Holy    Spirit, 
comes  as  a  healing  power 
to  those  who  cease  to  do  evil  and  learn  to  do  well. 

Those  who  have  no  love  for  God  will  work  constantly 
against  the  best  interests  of  soul  and  body.  But  those 
who  awake  to  the  importance  of  living  in  obedience  to  God 
in  this  present  evil  world  will  be  willing  to  separate  from 
every  wrong  habit.  Gratitude  and  love  will  fill  their  hearts. 
They  know  that  Christ  is  their  friend.  In  many  cases,  the 
realization  that  they  have  such  a  friend  means  more  to  the 
suffering  ones  in  their  recovery  from  sickness  than  the  best 
treatment  that  can  be  given.  But  both  lines  of  ministry 
are  essential.  They  are  to  go  hand  in  hand. 


I 


Prayer  for   the    Sick 


THE     PRAYER     OF     FAITH     SHALL 
SAVE    THE    SICK/' 


r  I  *HE  Scripture  says  that  "men  ought  always  to  pray,  and 
-*  not  to  faint ;"  *  and  if  ever  there  is  a  time  when  they  feel 
their  need  of  prayer,  it  is  when  strength  fails,  and  life  itself 
seems  slipping  from  their  grasp.  Often  those  who  are  in 
health  forget  the  wonderful  mercies  continued  to  them  day 
by  day,  year  after  year,  and  they  render  no  tribute  of  praise 
to  God  for  His  benefits.  But  when  sickness  comes,  God 
is  remembered.  When  human  strength  fails,  men  feel  their 
need  of  divine  help.  And  never  does  our  merciful  God  turn 
from  the  soul  that  in  sincerity  seeks  Him  for  help.  He  is 
our  refuge  in  sickness  as  in  health. 

"Like  as  a  father  pitieth  his  children, 

So  the  Lord  pitieth  them  that  fear  Him. 
For  He  knoweth  our  frame ; 

He  remembereth  that  we  are  dust."  2 

"Because  of  their  transgression, 

And  because  of  their  iniquities,"  men  "are  afflicted ; 
Their  soul  abhorreth  all  manner  of  food, 
And  they  draw  near  unto  the  gates  of  death."  3 

"Then  they  cry  unto  the  Lord  in  their  trouble, 
And  He  saveth  them  out  of  their  distresses. 
He  sendeth  His  word,  and  healeth  them, 
And  delivereth  them   from  their  destructions,"  * 
15  225 


226  The    Care    of    the    Sick 

God  is  just  as  willing  to  restore  the  sick  to  health  now 
as  when  the  Holy  Spirit  spoke  these  words  through  the 
psalmist.  And  Christ  is  the  same  compassionate  physician 
now  that  He  was  during  His  earthly  ministry.  In  Him  there 
is  healing  balm  for  every  disease,  restoring  power  for  every 
infirmity.  His  disciples  in  this  time  are  to  pray  for  the 
sick  as  verily  as  the  disciples  of  old  prayed.  And  recoveries 
will  follow ;  for  "the  prayer  of  faith  shall  save  the  sick." 
We  have  the  Holy  Spirit's  power,  the  calm  assurance  of 
faith,  that  can  claim  God's  promises.  The  Lord's  promise, 
"They  shall  lay  hands  on  the  sick,  -and  they  shall  recover,"  5 
is  just  as  trustworthy  now  as  in  the  days  of  the  apostles. 
It  presents  the  privilege  of  God's  children,  and  our  faith 
should  lay  hold  of  all  that  it  embraces.  Christ's  servants 
are  the  channel  of  His  working,  and  through  them  He  de- 
sires to  exercise  His  healing  power.  It  is  our  work  to  pre- 
sent the  sick  and  suffering  to  God  in  the  arms  of  our  faith. 
We  should  teach  them  to  believe  in  the  great  Healer. 

The  Saviour  would  have  us  encourage  the  sick,  the  hope- 
less, the  afflicted,  to  take  hold  upon  His  strength.  Through 
faith  and  prayer  the  sick-room  may  be  transformed  into  a 
Bethel.  In  word  and  deed,  physicians  and  nurses  may  say, 
so  plainly  that  it  can  not  be  misunderstood,  "God  is  in  this 
place"  to  save,  and  not  to  destroy.  Christ  desires  to  mani- 
fest His  presence  in  the  sick-room,  filling  the  hearts  of 
physicians  and  nurses  with  the  sweetness  of  His  love.  If 
the  life  of  the  attendants  upon  the  sick  is  such  that  Christ 
can  go  with  them  to  the  bedside  of  the  patient,  there  will 
come  to  him  the  conviction  that  the  compassionate  Saviour 
is  present,  and  this  conviction  will  itself  do  much  for  the 
healing  of  both  the  soul  and  the  body. 

And  God  hears  prayer.  Christ  has  said,  "If  ye  shall 
ask  anything  in  My  name,  I  will  do  it."  6  Again  He  says, 
"If  any  man  serve  Me,  .  .  .  him  will  My  Father  honor."  7 
If  we  live  according  to  His  word,  every  precious  promise 


Prayer    for    the    Sick  227 

He  has  given  will  be  fulfilled  to  us.  We  are  undeserving 
of  His  mercy,  but  as  we  give  ourselves  to  Him,  He  receives 
us.  He  will  work  for  and  through  those  who  follow  Him. 

Conditions   of  Answered  Prayer 

But  only  as  we  live  in  obedience  to  His  word  can  we 
claim  the  fulfilment  of  His  promises.  The  psalmist  says, 
"If  I  regard  iniquity  in  my  heart,  the  Lord  will  not  hear 
me."  If  we  render,  to  Him  only  a  partial,  half-hearted 
obedience,  His  promises  will  not  be  fulfilled  to  us. 

In  the  word  of  God  we  have  instruction  relative  to 
special  prayer  for  the  recovery  of  the  sick.  But  the  offer- 
ing of  such  prayer  is  a  most  solemn  act,  and  should  not 
be  entered  upon  without  careful  consideration.  In  many  cases 
of  prayer  for  the  healing  of  the  sick,  that  which  is  called 
faith  is  nothing  less  than  presumption. 

Many  persons  bring  disease  upon  themselves  by  their 
self-indulgence.  They  have  not  lived  in  accordance  with 
natural  law  or  the  principles  of  strict  purity.  Others  have 
disregarded  the  laws  of  health  in  their  habits  of  eating  and 
drinking,  dressing,  or  working.  Often  some  form  of  vice 
is  the  cause  of  feebleness  of  mind  or  body.  Should  these 
persons  gain  the  blessing  of  health,  many  of  them  would 
continue  to  pursue  the  same  course  of  heedless  transgression 
of  God's  natural  and  spiritual  laws,  reasoning  that  if  God 
heals  them  in  answer  to  prayer,  they  are  at  liberty  to  con- 
tinue their  unhealthful  practises  and  to  indulge  perverted 
appetite  without  restraint.  If  God  were  to  work  a  miracle 
in  restoring  these  persons  to  health,  He  would  be  encourag- 
ing sin. 

It  is  labor  lost  to  teach  people  to  look  to  God  as  a 
healer  of  their  infirmities,  unless  they  are  taught  also  to  lay 
aside  unhealthful  practises.  In  order  to  receive  His  bless- 
ing in  answer  to  prayer,  they  must  cease  to  do  evil  and 
learn  to  do  well.  Their  surroundings  must  be  sanitary,  their 


228 


The    Care    of    the    Sick 


habits  of  life  correct.     They  must  live  in  harmony  with  the 
law  of  God,  both  natural  and  spiritual. 

Confession  of  Sin 

To    those    who    desire    prayer    for    their    restoration    to 
health,  it  should  be  made  plain  that 
the  violation  of  God's   law,   either 
natural  or  spiritual,  is  sin,  and 
/          that  in  order  for 
them   to   receive 
His  blessing,  sin 
be    con- 

*»!<_  -   and    for- 

f  .WC  ...Jl^    saken. 

confess 


•J. 


our  sips, 
he  is  faith- 
ful and 
just  to  for- 


sins,  anct 
to  cleanse 
us  from 
all  unright- 
eousness* 


The  Scrip- 
ture   bids    us, 
"Confess  your 
faults    one    to    an- 
other,  and   pray 
one   for   another, 
that    ye    may    be 
^     healed."9     To  the 
one     asking     for 
prayer,    let    thoughts 
like  these  be  presented : 
"We  can  not  read  the 

1   4%  ',       heart,   or   know   the 

secrets  of  your  life. 
These  are  known  only 
to  yourself  and  to  God. 

If  you  repent  of  your  sins,  it  is  your  duty  to  make  con- 
fession of  them."  Sin  of  a  private  character  is  to  be 
confessed  to  Christ,  the  only  mediator  between  God  and 
man.  For  "if  any  man  sin,  we  have  an  advocate  with 
the  Father,  Jesus  Christ  the  righteous."  10  Every  sin  is  an 


Prayer    for    the    Sick  229 

offense  against  God,  and  is  to  be  confessed  to  Him  through 
Christ.  Every  open  sin  should  be  as  openly  confessed. 
Wrong  done  to  a  fellow  being  should  be  made  right  with 
the  one  who  has  been  offended.  If  any  who  are  seeking 
health  have  been  guilty  of  evil-speaking,  if  they  have  sowed 
discord  in  the  home,  the  neighborhood,  or  the  church,  and 
have  stirred  up  alienation  and  dissension,  if  by  any  wrong 
practise  they  have  led  others  into  sin,  these  things  should 
be  confessed  before  God  and  before  those  who  have  been 
offended.  "If  we  confess  our  sins,  He  is  faithful  and  just 
to  forgive  us  our  sins,  and  to  cleanse  us  from  all  unright- 
eousness." 1X 

When  wrongs  have  been  righted,  we  may  present  the 
needs  of  the  sick  to  the  Lord  in  calm  faith,  as  His  Spirit 
may  indicate.  He  knows  each  individual  by  name,  and  cares 
for  each  as  if  there  were  not  another  upon  the  earth  for 
whom  He  gave  His  beloved  Son.  Because  God's  love  -is 
so  great  and  so  unfailing,  the  sick  should  be  encouraged 
to  trust  in  Him  and  be  cheerful.  To  be  anxious  about  them- 
selves tends  to  cause  weakness  and  disease.  If  they  will 
rise  above  depression  and  gloom,  their  prospect  of  recovery 
will  be  better ;  for  "the  eye  of  the  Lord  is  upon  them" 
"that  hope  in  His  mercy."  12 

Submission   to    God's    Will 

In  prayer  for  the  sick,  it  should  be  remembered  that 
"we  know  not  what  we  should  pray  for  as  we  ought." 13 
We  do  not  know  whether  the  blessing  we  desire  will  be  best 
or  not.  Therefore  our  prayers  should  include  this  thought: 
"Lord,  thou  knowest  every  secret  of  the  soul.  Thou  art 
acquainted  with  these  persons.  Jesus,  their  Advocate,  gave 
His  life  for  them.  His  love  for  them  is  greater  than  ours 
can  possibly  be.  If,  therefore,  it  is  for  Thy  glory  and  the 
good  of  the  afflicted  ones,  we  ask,  in  tfye  name  of  Jesus,  that 
they  may  be  restored  to  health.  If  it  be  not  Thy  will  that 


230  The    Care    of    the    Sick 

they  may  be  restored,  we  ask  that  Thy  grace  may  comfort  and 
Thy  presence  sustain  them  in  their  sufferings." 

God  knows  the  end  from  the  beginning.  He  is  acquainted 
with  the  hearts  of  all  men.  He  reads  every  secret  of  the 
soul.  He  knows  whether  those  for  whom  prayer  is  offered 
would  or  would  not  be  able  to  endure  the  trials  that  would 
come  upon  them  should  they  live.  He  knows  whether  their 
lives  would  be  a  blessing  or  a  curse  to  themselves  and  to 
the  world.  This  is  one  reason  why,  while  presenting  our 
petitions  with  earnestness,  we  should  say,  ''Nevertheless 
not  my  will,  but  Thine,  be  done."  14  Jesus  added  these  words 
of  submission  to  the  wisdom  and  will  of  God  when  in  the 
garden  of  Gethsemane  He  pleaded,  "O  My  Father,  if  it  be 
possible,  let  this  cup  pass  from  Me."  15  And  if  they  were 
appropriate  for  Him,  the  Son  of  God,  how  much  more  are 
they  becoming  on  the  lips  of  finite,  erring  mortals ! 

The  consistent  course  is  to  commit  our  desires  to  our 
all-wise  heavenly  Father,  and  then,  in  perfect  confidence, 
trust  all  to  Him.  We  know  that  God  hears  us  if  we  ask 
according  to  His  will.  But  to  press  our  petitions  without 
a  submissive  spirit  is  not  right ;  our  prayers  must  take  the 
form,  not  of  command,  but  of  intercession. 

There  are  cases  where  God  works  decidedly  by  His 
divine  power  in  the  restoration  of  health.  But  not  all  the 
sick  are  healed.  Many  are  laid  away  to  sleep  in  Jesus.  John 
on  the  Isle  of  Patmos  was  bidden  to  write:  "Blessed  are 
the  dead  which  die  in  the  Lord  from  henceforth :  yea, 
saith  the  Spirit,  that  they  may  rest  from  their  labors ;  and 
their  works  do  follow  them."  1G  From  this  we  see  that  if 
persons  are  not  raised  to  health,  they  should  not,  on  this 
account,  be  judged  as  wanting  in  faith. 

We  all  desire  immediate  and  direct  answers  to  our 
prayers,  and  are  tempted  to  become  discouraged  when  the 
answer  is  delayed  or  comes  in  an  unlooked-for  form.  But 
God  is  too  wise  and  good  to  answer  our  prayers  always 


Prayer    for    the    Sick  231 

at  just  the  time  and  in  just  the  manner  we  desire.  He 
will  do  more  and  better  for  us  than  to  accomplish  all  our 
wishes.  And  because  we  can  trust  His  wisdom  and  love, 
we  should  not  ask  Him  to  concede  to  our  will,  but  should 
seek  to  enter  into  and  accomplish  His  purpose.  Our  desires 
and  interests  should  be  lost  in  His  will.  These  experiences 
that  test  faith  are  for  our  benefit.  By  them  it  is  made 
manifest  whether  our  faith  is  trr.e  and  sincere,  resting  on 
the  word  of  God  alone,  or  whether  depending  on  circum- 
stances, it  is  uncertain  and  changeable.  Faith  is  strength- 
ened by  exercise.  We  must  let  patience  have  its  perfect 
work,  remembering  that  there  are  precious  promises  in  the 
Scriptures  for  those  who  wait  upon  the  Lord. 

Not  all  understand  these  principles.  Many  who  seek  the 
Lord's  healing  mercy  think  that  they  must  have  a  direct 
and  immediate  answer  to  their  prayers  or  their  faith  is  defect- 
ive. For  this  reason,  those  who  are  weakened  by  disease 
need  to  be  counseled  wisely,  that  they  may  act  with  discre- 
tion. They  should  not  disregard  their  duty  to  the  friends 
who  may  survive  them,  or  neglect  to  employ  nature's  agencies 
for  the  restoration  of  health. 

Often  there  is  danger  of  error  here.  Believing  that 
they  will  be  healed  in  answer  to  prayer,  some  fear  to  do 
anything  that  might  seem  to  indicate  a  lack  of  faith.  But 
they  should  not  neglect  to  set  their  affairs  in  order  as  they 
would  desire  to  do  if  they  expected  to  be  removed  by  death. 
Nor  should  they  fear  to  utter  words  of  encouragement  or 
counsel  which  at  the  parting  hour  they  wish  to  speak  to 
their  loved  ones. 

Remedial  Agencies;   Bible  Examples 

Those  who  seek  healing  by  prayer  should  not  neglect 
to  make  use  of  the  remedial  agencies  within  their  reach. 
It  is  not  a  denial  of  faith  to  use  such  remedies  as  God  has 
provided  to  alleviate  pain  and  to  aid  nature  in  her  work 


232 


The    C  a  re    of    the    Sick 


of  restoration.  It  is  no  denial  of  faith  to  co-operate  with 
God,  and  to  place  themselves  in  the  condition  most  favor- 
able to  recovery.  God  has  put  it  in  our  power  to  obtain 
a  knowledge  of  the  laws  of  life.  This  knowledge  has  been 
placed  within  our  reach  for  use.  We  should  employ  every 
facility  for  the  restoration  of  health,  taking  every  advantage 
possible,  working  in  harmony  with  natural  laws.  When 
we  have  prayed  for  the  recovery  of  the  sick,  we  can  work 

with  all  the  more  energy, 
thanking     God    that    we 
have  the  privilege  of  co- 
operating  with   Him, 
and  asking  His  bless- 
ing   on    the    means 
which    He    Himself 
has  provided. 

We     have     the 
sanction  of  the  word 
of  God  for  the  use 
of  remedial  agencies. 
Hezekiah,     king    of 
Israel,  was  sick,  and 
a    prophet    of    God 
brought    him    the 
message  that  he  should 
die.    He  cried  unto  the 
Lord,   and   the   Lord 
heard  His  servant,  and 
sent   him    a    message 
that     fifteen     years 

should  be  added  to  his  life.  Now  one  word  from  God  would 
have  healed  Hezekiah  instantly;  but  special  directions  were 
given,  "Let  them  take  a  lump  of  figs,  and  lay  it  for  a  plaster 
upon  the  boil,  and  he  shall  recover."  1T 


The  Lord  .  .  .  sent  him  a  message  that 
fifteen  years  should  be  added  to  his  life." 


Prayer    for    the    Sick 


233 


On  one  occasion  Christ  anointed  me  eyes  of  a  blind  man 
with  clay,  and  bade  him,  "Go,  wash  in  the  pool  of  Siloam. 
.  .  .  He  went  his  way  therefore,  and  washed,  and  came 
seeing."  18  The  cure  could  be  wrought  only  by  the  power 
of  the  great  Healer,  yet  Christ  made  use  of  the  simple  agencies 
of  nature.  While  He  did  not  give 
countenance  to  drug  medication, 
He  sanctioned  the  use  of 
simple  and  natural  remedies. 

When  we  have  prayed 
for  the  recovery  of  the  sick, 
whatever    the    outcome    of 
the    case,    let    us    not    lose 
faith   in   God.      If   we   are 
called  upon  to  meet  be- 
reavement, let  us  accept  the 
bitter   cup,   remembering 
that  a  Father's  hand  holds 
it  to  our  lips.     But  should 
health  be  restored,  it 
should  not  be  forgotten 
that  the  recipient  of  heal- 
ing  mercy   is   placed   under 
renewed   obligation   to   the 
Creator.    When  the  ten  lepers 
were   cleansed,    only   one   re- 
turned to  find  Jesus,  and  give 
Him  glory.     Let  none  of  us 

be  like  the  unthinking  nine,  whose  hearts  were  untouched 
by  the  mercy  of  God.  "Every  good  gift  and  every  perfect 
gift  is  from  above,  and  cometh  down  from  the  Father  of 
lights,  with  whom  is  no  variableness,  neither  shadow  of  turn- 
ing." 19 


Christ  anointed  the  eyes 
of  a  blind  man.1' 


The    Use    of  Remedies 


WE     ARE     LABORERS     TOGETHER 
WITH     GOD." 


'T~\ISEASE  never  comes  without  a  cause.  The  way  is 
•LJ  prepared,  and  disease  invited,  by  disregard  of  the 
laws  of  health.  Many  suffer  in  consequence  of  the  trans- 
gression of  their  parents.  While  they  are  not  responsible 
for  what  their  parents  have  done,  it  is  nevertheless  their 
duty  to  ascertain  what  are  and  what  are  not  violations  of 
the  laws  of  health.  They  should  avoid  the  wrong  habits  of 
their  parents,  and  by  correct  living,  place  themselves  in  bet- 
ter conditions. 

The  greater  number,  however,  suffer  because  of  their  own 
wrong  course  of  action.  They  disregard  the  principles  of 
health  by  their  habits  of  eating,  drinking,  dressing,  and 
working.  Their  transgression  of  nature's  laws  produces  the 
sure  result ;  and  when  sickness  comes  upon  them,  many  do 
not  credit  their  suffering  to  the  true  cause,  but  murmur 
against  God  because  of  their  afflictions.  But  God  is  not 
responsible  for  the  suffering  that  follows  disregard  of  nat- 
ural law. 

God  has  endowed  us  with  a  certain  amount  of  vital  force. 
He  has  also  formed  us  with  organs  suited  to  maintain  the 
various  functions  of  life,  and  He  designs  that  these  organs 

234 


The    Use    of    Re  in  e  die  s  235 

shall  work  together  in  harmony.  If  we  carefully  preserve 
the  life  force,  and  keep  the  delicate  mechanism  of  the  body 
in  order,  the  result  is  health ;  but  if  the  vital  force  is  too 
rapidly  exhausted,  the  nervous  system  borrows  power  for 
present  use  from  its  resources  of  strength,  and  when  one 
organ  is  injured,  all  are  affected.  Nature  bears  much  abuse 
without  apparent  resistance ;  she  then  arouses,  and  makes 
a  determined  effort  to  remove  the  effects  of  the  ill  treat- 
ment she  has  suffered.  Her  effort  to  correct  these  condi- 
tions is  often  manifest  in  fever  and  various  other  forms  of 
sickness. 

Rational  Remedies 

When  the  abuse  of  health  is  carried  so  far  that  sick- 
ness results,  the  sufferer  can  often  do  for  himself  what  no 
one  else  can  do  for  him.  The  first  thing  to  be  done  is  to 
ascertain  the  true  character  of  the  sickness,  and  then  go  to 
work  intelligently  to  remove  the  cause.  If  the  harmonious 
working  of  the  system  has  become  unbalanced  by  overwork, 
overeating,  or  other  irregularities,  do  not  endeavor  to  adjust 
the  difficulties  by  adding  a  burden  of  poisonous  medicines. 

The  Diet- Cure 

Intemperate  eating  is  often  the  cause  of  sickness,  and 
what  nature  most  needs  is  to  be  relieved  of  the  undue  bur- 
den that  has  been  placed  upon  her.  In  many  cases  of  sick- 
ness, the  very  best  remedy  is  for  the  patient  to  fast  for  a 
meal  or  two,  that  the  overworked  organs  of  digestion  may 
have  an  opportunity  to  rest.  A  fruit  diet  for  a  few  days 
has  often  brought  great  relief  to  brain  workers.  Many  times 
a  short  period  of  entire  abstinence  from  food,  followed  by 
simple,  moderate  eating,  has  led  to  recovery  through  na- 
ture's own  recuperative  effort.  An  abstemious  diet  for  a 
month  or  two  would  convince  many  sufferers  that  the  path 
of  self-denial  is  the  path  to  health. 


236 


The    Care    of    the    Sick 


Rest  as  a  Remedy 

Some  make  themselves  sick  by  overwork.  For  these,  rest, 
freedom  from  care,  and  a  spare  diet,  are  essential  to  restora- 
tion of  health.  To  those  who  are  brain  weary  and  nervous 


Alone  amid  the 
wilds  of  nature 


The    Use    of    Remedies  237 

because  of  continual  labor  and  close  confinement,  a  visit  to 
the  country,  where  they  can  live  a  simple,  care-free  life, 
coming  in  close  contact  with  the  things  of  nature,  will  be 
most  helpful.  Roaming  through  the  fields  and  the  woods, 
picking  the  flowers,  listening  to  the  songs  of  the  birds,  will 
do  far  more  than  any  other  agency  toward  their  recovery. 

The  Use  of  Water 

In  health  and  in  sickness,  pure  water  is  one  of  heaven's 
choicest  blessings.  Its  proper  use  promotes  health.  It  is 
the  beverage  which  God  provided  to  quench  the  thirst  of 
animals  and  man.  Drank  freely,  it  helps  to  supply  the  ne- 
cessities of  the  system,  and  assists  nature  to  resist  disease. 
The  external  application  of  water  is  one  of  the  easiest  and 
most  satisfactory  ways  of  regulating  the  circulation  of  the 
blood.  A  cold  or  cool  bath  is  an  excellent  tonic.  Warm 
baths  open  the  pores,  and  thus  aid  in  the  elimination  of  im- 
purities. Both  warm  and  neutral  baths  soothe  the  nerves  and 
equalize  the  circulation. 

But  many  have  never  learned  by  experience  the  bene- 
ficial effects  of  the  proper  use  of  water,  and  they  are  afraid 
of  it.  Water  treatments  are  not  appreciated  as  they  should 
be,  and  to  apply  them  skilfully  requires  work  that  many  are 
unwilling  to  perform.  But  none  should  feel  excused  for 
ignorance  or  indifference  on  this  subject.  There  are  many 
ways  in  which  water  can  be  applied  to  relieve  pain  and  check 
disease.  All  should  become  intelligent  in  its  use  in  simple 
home  treatments.  Mothers,  especially,  should  know  how  to 
care  for  their  families  in  both  health  and  sickness. 

Benefits  of  Exercise 

Action  is  a  law  of  our  being.  Every  organ  of  the  body 
has  its  appointed  work,  upon  the  performance  of  which  its 
development  and  strength  depend.  The  normal  action  of  all 
the  organs  gives  strength  and  vigor,  while  the  tendency  of 
disuse  is  toward  decay  and  death.  Bind  up  an  arm,  even 


238  The    Care    of    the    Sick 

for  a  few  weeks,  then  free  it  from  its  bands,  and  you  will 
see  that  it  is  weaker  than  the  one  you  have  been  using 
moderately  during  the  same  time.  Inactivity  produces  the 
same  effect  upon  the  whole  muscular  system. 

Inactivity  is  a  fruitful  cause  of  disease.  Exercise  quick- 
ens and  equalizes  the  circulation  of  the  blood,  but  in  idleness 
the  blood  does  not  circulate  freely,  and  the  changes  in  it, 
so  necessary  to  life  and  health,  do  not  take  place.  The  skin, 
too,  becomes  inactive.  Impurities  are  not  expelled  as  they 
would  be  if  the  circulation  had  been  quickened  by  vigorous 
exercise,  the  skin  kept  in  a  healthy  condition,  and  the  lungs 
fed  with  plenty  of  pure,  fresh  air.  This  state  of  the  system 
throws  a  double  burden  on  the  excretory  organs,  and  dis- 
ease is  the  result. 

Invalids  should  not  be  encouraged  in  inactivity.  When 
there  has  been  serious  overtaxation  in  any  direction,  entire 
rest  for  a  time  will  sometimes  ward  off  serious  illness ;  but 
in  the  case  of  confirmed  invalids,  it  is  seldom  necessary  to 
suspend  all  activity. 

Those  who  have  broken  down  from  mental  labor  should 
have  rest  from  wearing  thought;  but  they  should  not  be  led 
to  believe  that  it  is  dangerous  to  use  their  mental  powers 
at  all.  Many  are  inclined  to  regard  their  condition  as  worse 
than  it  really  is.  This  state  of  mind  is  unfavorable  to 
recovery,  and  should  not  be  encouraged. 

Ministers,  teachers,  students,  and  other  brain  workers 
often  suffer  from  illness  as  the  result  of  severe  mental  taxa- 
tion, unrelieved  by  physical  exercise.  What  these  persons 
need  is  a  more  active  life.  Strictly  temperate  habits,  com- 
bined with  proper  exercise,  would  insure  both  mental  and 
physical  vigor,  and  would  give  power  of  endurance  to  all 
brain  workers. 

Those  who  have  overtaxed  their  physical  powers  should 
not  be  encouraged  to  forego  manual  labor  entirely.  But 
labor,  to  be  of  the  greatest  advantage,  should  be  systematic 


The    Use    of    Remedies 


239 


and  agreeable.  Outdoor  exercise  is  the  best;  it  should  be 
so  planned  as  to  strengthen  by  use  the  organs  that  have 
become  weakened ;  and  the  heart  should  be  in  it ;  the  labor 
of  the  hands  should  never  degenerate  into  mere  drudgery. 
When  invalids  have  nothing  to  occupy  their  time  and 
attention,  their  thoughts  become  centered  upon  themselves, 
and  they  grow  morbid  and  irritable.  Many  times  they  dwell 


A  restful  ride  is  conducive  to  health 

upon  their  bad  feelings  until  they  think  themselves  much 
worse  than  they  really  are,  and  wholly  unable  to  do  any- 
thing. 

In  all  these  cases,  well-directed  physical  exercise  would 
prove  an  effective  remedial  agent.  In  some  cases  it  is  in- 
dispensable to  the  recovery  of  health.  The  \vill  goes  with 
the  labor  of  the  hands ;  and  what  these  invalids  need  is  to 
have  the  will  aroused.  When  the  will  is  dormant,  the 
imagination  becomes  abnormal,  and  it  is  impossible  to  resist 
disease. 


240  The    Care    of    the    Sick 

Inactivity  is  the  greatest  curse  that  could  come  upon  most 
invalids.  Light  employment  in  useful  labor,  while  it  does 
not  tax  mind  or  body,  has  a  happy  influence  upon  both. 
It  strengthens  the  muscles,  improves  the  circulation,  and 
gives  the  invalid  the  satisfaction  of  knowing  that  he  is  not 
wholly  useless  in  this  busy  world.  He  may  be  able  to  do 
but  little  at  first,  but  he  will  soon  find  his  strength  increas- 
ing, and  the  amount  of  work  done  can  be  increased  accord- 
ingly. 

Exercise  aids  the  dyspeptic  by  giving  the  digestive  organs 
a  healthy  tone.  To  engage  in  severe  study  or  violent  physi- 
cal exercise  immediately  after  eating,  hinders  the  work  of 
digestion;  but  a  short  walk  after  a  meal,  with  the  head  erect 
and  the  shoulders  back,  is  a  great  benefit. 

Notwithstanding  all  that  is  said  and  written  concerning 
its  importance,  there  are  still  many  who  neglect  physical 
exercise.  Some  grow  corpulent  because  the  system  is 
clogged ;  others  become  thin  and  feeble  because  their  vital 
powers  are  exhausted  in  disposing  of  an  excess  of  food. 
The  liver  is  burdened  in  its  effort  to  cleanse  the  blood  of 
impurities,  and  illness  is  the  result. 

Those  whose  habits  are  sedentary  should,  when  the 
weather  will  permit,  exercise  in  the  open  air  every  day,  sum- 
mer or  winter.  Walking  is  preferable  to  riding  or  driving, 
for  it  brings  more  of  the  muscles  into  exercise.  The  lungs 
are  forced  into  healthy  action,  since  it  is  impossible  to  walk 
briskly  without  inflating  them. 

Such  exercise  would  in  many  cases  be  better  for  the 
health  than  medicine.  Physicians  often  advise  their  patients 
to  take  an  ocean  voyage,  to  go  to  some  mineral  spring,  or 
to  visit  different  places  for  change  of  climate,  when  in  most 
cases  if  they  would  eat  temperately,  and  take  cheerful,  health- 
ful exercise,  they  would  recover  health,  and  would  save  time 
and  money. 


Mind-Cure 


THE     FELLOWSHIP     OF     THE     SOUL 
WITH      HIM      WHO     IS     ITS     LIFE." 


relation  that  exists  between  the  mind  and  the  body 
is  very  intimate.  When  one  is  affected,  the  other  sym- 
pathizes. The  condition  of  the  mind  affects  the  health  to  a 
far  greater  degree  than  many  realize.  Many  of  the  diseases 
from  which  men  suffer  are  the  result  of  mental  depression. 
Grief,  anxiety,  discontent,  remorse,  guilt,  distrust,  all  tend  to 
break  down  the  life  forces,  and  to  invite  decay  and  death. 

Disease  is  sometimes  produced,  and  is  often  greatly 
aggravated,  by  the  imagination.  Many  are  lifelong  invalids 
who  might  be  well  if  they  only  thought  so.  Many  imagine 
that  every  slight  exposure  will  cause  illness,  and  the  evil 
effect  is  produced  because  it  is  expected.  Many  die  from 
disease,  the  cause  of  which  is  wholly  imaginary. 

Courage,  hope,  faith,  sympathy,  love,  promote  health  and 
prolong  life.  A  contented  mind,  a  cheerful  spirit,  is  health 
to  the  body  and  strength  to  the  soul.  "A  merry  [rejoicing] 
heart  doeth  good  like  a  medicine."  l 

In  the  treatment  of  the  sick,  the  effect  of  mental  influence 
should  not  be  overlooked.     Rightly  used,  this  influence  affords 
one  of  the  most  effective  agencies  for  combating  disease. 
16  241 


242  The    Care    of    the    Sick 

Control  of  Mind  over  Mind 

There  is,  however,  a  form  of  mind-cure  that  is  one  of 
the  most  effective  agencies  for  evil.  Through  this  so-called 
science,  one  mind  is  brought  under  the  control  of  another, 
so  that  the  individuality  of  the  weaker  is  merged  in  that 
of  the  stronger  mind.  One  person  acts  out  the  will  of 
another.  Thus  it  is  claimed  that  the  tenor  of  the  thoughts 
may  be  changed,  that  health-giving  impulses  may  be  im- 
parted, and  patients  may  be  enabled  to  resist  and  overcome 
disease. 

This  method  of  cure  has  been  employed  by  persons  who 
were  ignorant  of  its  real  nature  and  tendency,  and  who 
believed  it  to  be  a  means  of  benefit  to  the  sick.  But  the 
so-called  science  is  based  upon  false  principles.  It  is  for- 
eign to  the  nature  and  spirit  of  Christ.  It  does  not  lead 
to  Him  who  is  life  and  salvation.  The  one  who  attracts 
minds  to  himself  leads  them  to  separate  from  the  true  Source 
of  their  strength. 

It  is  not  God's  purpose  that  any  human  being  should 
yield  his  mind  and  will  to  the  control  of  another,  becoming 
a  passive  instrument  in  his  hands.  No  one  is  to  merge  his 
individuality  in  that  of  another.  He  is  not  to  look  to  any 
human  being  as  the  source  of  healing.  His  dependence  must 
be  in  God.  In  the  dignity  of  his  God-given  manhood,  he 
is  to  be  controlled  by  God  Himself,  not  by  any  human 
intelligence. 

God  desires  to  bring  men  into  direct  relation  with  Him- 
self. In  all  His  dealings  with  human  beings  He  recognizes 
the  principle  of  personal  responsibility.  He  seeks  to  encourage 
a  sense  of  personal  dependence,  and  to  impress  the  need  of 
personal  guidance.  He  desires  to  bring  the  human  into  asso- 
ciation with  the  divine,  that  men  may  be  transformed  into 
the  divine  likeness.  Satan  works  to  thwart  this  purpose.  He 
seeks  to  encourage  dependence  upon  men.  When  minds  are 


Mind-Cure  243 

turned  away  from  God,  the  tempter  can  bring  them  under 
his  rule.  He  can  control  humanity. 

The  theory  of  mind  controlling  mind  was  originated  by 
Satan,  to  introduce  himself  as  the  chief  worker,  to  put  human 
philosophy  where  divine  philosophy  should  be.  Of  all  the 
errors  that  are  finding  acceptance  among  professedly  Chris- 
tian people,  none  is  a  more  dangerous  deception,  none  more 
certain  to  separate  man  from  God,  than  is  this.  Innocent 
though  it  may  appear,  if  exercised  upon  patients  it  will  tend 
to  their  destruction,  not  to  their  restoration.  It  opens  a 

,(^f,     door      through 
which   Satan  will 
enter  to  take  pos- 
session  both   of   the 
mind   that    is    given 
up   to  be   controlled 
by   another,    and   of 
the   mind   that   con- 
trols. 

Fearful    is    the    power    thus 
given   to   evil-minded   men   and 
women.    What  opportunities  it  affords 

to  those  who  live  by  taking  advantage  of  other's  weaknesses 
or  follies !  How  many,  through  control  of  minds  feeble  or 
diseased,  will  find  a  means  of  gratifying  lustful  passion  or 
greed  of  gain! 

There  is  something  better  for  us  to  engage  in  than  the 
control  of  humanity  by  humanity.  The  physician  should 
educate  the  people  to  look  from  the  human  to  the  divine. 
Instead  of  teaching  the  sick  to  depend  upon  human  beings 
for  the  cure  of  soul  and  body,  he  should  direct  them  to 
the  One  who  can  save  to  the  uttermost  all  who  come  unto 
Him.  He  who  made  man's  mind  knows  what  the  mind  needs. 
God  alone  is  the  One  who  can  heal.  Those  whose  minds 


244  The    Care    of    the    Sick 

and  bodies  are  diseased  are  to  behold  in  Christ  the  restorer. 
"Because  I  live,"  He  says,  "ye  shall  live  also." 2  This  is 
the  life  we  are  to  present  to  the  sick,  telling  them  that  if 
they  have  faith  in  Christ  as  the  restorer,  if  they  co-operate 
with  Him,  obeying  the  laws  of  health,  and  striving  to  per- 
fect holiness  in  His  fear,  He  will  impart  to  them  His  life. 
When  we  present  Christ  to  them  in  this  way,  we  are  impart- 
ing a  power,  a  strength,  chat  is  of  value ;  for  it  comes  from 
above.  This  is  the  true  science  of  healing  for  body  and 
soul. 

Sympathy 

Great  wisdom  is  needed  in  dealing  with  diseases  caused 
through  the  mind.  A  sore,  sick  heart,  a  discouraged  mind, 
needs  mild  treatment.  Many  times  some  living  home  trouble 
is,  like  a  canker,  eating  to  the  very  soul,  and  weakening  the 
lifeforce.  And  sometimes  it  is  the  case  that  remorse  for 
sin  undermines  the  constitution  and  unbalances  the  mind.  It 
is  through  tender  sympathy  that  this  class  of  invalids  can 
be  benefited.  The  physician  should  first  gain  their  confi- 
dence, and  then  point  them  to  the  great  Healer.  'If  their 
faith  can  be  directed  to  the  true  Physician,  and  they  can 
have  confidence  that  He  has  undertaken  their  case,  this  will 
bring  relief  to  the  mind,  and  often  give  health  to  the  body. 

Sympathy  and  tact  will  often  prove  a  greater  benefit  to 
the  sick  than  will  the  most  skilful  treatment  given  in  a  cold, 
indifferent  way.  When  a  physician  comes  to  the  sick-bed 
with  a  listless,  careless  manner,  looks  at  the  afflicted  one 
with  little  concern,  by  word  or  action  giving  the  impression 
that  the  case  is  not  one  requiring  much  attention,  and  then 
leaves  the  patient  to  his  own  reflections,  he  has  done  that 
patient  positive  harm.  The  doubt  and  discouragement  pro- 
duced by  his  indifference  will  often  counteract  the  good 
effect  of  the  remedies  he  may  prescribe. 


Mind-C u  r  e  245 

If  physicians  could  put  themselves  in  the  place  of  the 
one  whose  spirit  is  humbled  and  whose  will  is  weakened 
by  suffering,  and  who  longs  for  words  of  sympathy  and 
assurance,  they  would  be  better  prepared  to  appreciate  his 
feelings.  When  the  love  and  sympathy  that  Christ  manifested 
for  the  sick  is  combined  with  the  physician's  knowledge,  his 
very  presence  will  be  a  blessing. 

Frankness  in  dealing  with  a  patient  inspires  him  with 
confidence,  and  thus  proves  an  important  aid  to  recovery. 
There  are  physicians  who  consider  it  wise  policy  to  conceal 
from  the  patient  the  nature  and  cause  of  the  disease  from 
which  he  is  suffering.  Many,  fearing  to  excite  or  discourage 
a  patient  by  stating  the  truth,  will  hold  out  false  hopes  of 
recover}-,  and  even  allow  a  patient  to  go  down  to  the  grave 
withont  warning  him  of  his  danger.  All  this  is  unwise.  It 
may  not  always  be  safe  or  best  to  explain  to  the  patient  the 
full  extent  of  his  danger.  This  might  alarm  him  and  retard 
or  even  prevent  recovery.  Nor  can  the  whole  truth  always 
be  told  to  those  whose  ailments  are  largely  imaginary.  Many 
of  these  persons  are  unreasonable,  and  have  not  accustomed 
themselves  to  exercise  self-control.  They  have  peculiar 
fancies,  and  imagine  many  things  that  are  false  in  regard 
to  themselves  and  to  others.  To  them  these  things  are 
real,  and  those  who  care  for  them  need  to  manifest  con- 
stant kindness  and  unwearied  patience  and  tact.  If  these 
patients  were  told  the  truth  in  regard  to  themselves,  some 
would  be  offended,  others  discouraged.  Christ  said  to  His 
disciples,  "I  have  yet  many  things  to  say  unto  you,  but  ye 
can  not  bear  them  now."  3  But  though  the  truth  may  not 
all  be  spoken  on  all  occasions,  it  is  never  necessary  or  justi- 
fiable to  deceive.  Never  should  the  physician  or  the  nurse 
stoop  to  prevarication.  He  who  does  this  places  himself 
where  God  can  not  co-operate  with  him ;  and  in  forfeiting 
the  confidence  of  his  patients,  he  is  casting  away  one  of  the 
most  effective  human  aids  to  their  restoration. 


246  The    Care    of    the    Sick 

The  Power  of  the    Will 

The  power  of  the  will  is  not  valued  as  it  should  be. 
Let  the  will  be  kept  awake  and  rightly  directed,  and  it  will 
impart  energy  to  the  whole  being,  and  will  be  a  wonderful 
aid  in  the  maintenance  of  health.  It  is  a  power  also  in 
dealing  with  disease.  Exercised  in  the  right  direction,  it 
would  control  the  imagination,  and  be  a  potent  means  of 
resisting  and  overcoming  disease  of  both  mind  and  body. 
By  the  exercise  of  the  will-power  in  placing  themselves  in 
right  relation  to  life,  patients  can  do  much  to  co-operate  with 
the  physician's  efforts  for  their  recovery.  There  are  thou- 
sands who  can  recover  health  if  they  will.  The  Lord  does 
not  want  them  to  be  sick.  He  desires  them  to  be  well  and 
happy,  and  they  should  make  up  their  minds  to  be  well. 
Often  invalids  can  resist  disease,  simply  by  refusing  to 
yield  to  ailments  and  settle  down  in  a  state  of  inactivity. 
Rising  above  their  aches  and  pains,  let  them  engage  in  use- 
ful employment  suited  to  their  strength.  By  such  employment 
and  the  free  use  of  air  and  sunlight,  many  an  emaciated 
invalid  might  recover  health  and  strength. 

Bible  Principles  of  Cure 

For  those  who  would  regain  or  preserve  health  there 
is  a  lesson  in  the  words  of  Scripture,  "Be  not  drunk  with 
wine,  wherein  is  excess ;  but  be  filled  with  the  Spirit." 4 
Not  through  the  excitement  or  oblivion  produced  by  unnat- 
ural or  unhealthful  stimulants ;  not  through  indulgence  of 
the  lower  appetites  or  passions,  is  to  be  found  true  healing 
or  refreshment  for  the  body  or  the  soul.  Among  the  sick 
are  many  who  are  without  God  and  without  hope.  They 
suffer  from  ungratified  desires,  disordered  passions,  and  the 
condemnation  of  their  own  consciences  ;  they  are  losing  their 
hold  upon  this  life,  and  they  have  no  prospect  for  the  life 
to  come.  Let  not  the  attendants  upon  the  sick  hope  to 


M  i  n d -C  ur  e 


247 


tig 


>nefit  these,  patients  by  granting  them  frivolous,  exciting 
indulgences.  These  have  been  the  curse  of  their  lives.  The 
hungry,  thirsting  soul  will  continue  to  hunger  and  thirst  so 
long  as  it  seeks  to  find  satisfaction  here.  Those  who  drink 
at  the  fountain  of  selfish  pleasure  are  deceived.  They  mis- 
take hilarity  for  strength,  and  when  the  excitement  ceases, 
their  inspiration  ends,  and  they  are  left  to  discontent  and 
despondency. 

Abiding  peace,  true  rest  of  spirit,  has  but  one  Source. 
It  was  of  this  that  Christ  spoke  when  He  said,  "Come  unto 

Me,   all   ye   that   labor   and   are 
heavy  laden,  and  I  will  give  you 
rest."  5    "Peace  I  leave  with  you, 
My  peace  I  give  unto  you ;  not 
as  the  world  giveth,  give  I  unto 
you."6     This  peace  is  not 
something  that  He  gives  apart 
from  Himself.    It  is  in  Christ, 
and  we  can  receive  it  only  by 
receiving  Him. 

Christ  is  the  well-spring  of 
life.  That  which  many  need  is 
to  have  a  clearer  knowledge  of 
Him;  they  need  to  be  patiently 
and  kindly,  yet  earnestly,  taught  how  the  whole  being  may 
be  thrown  open  to  the  healing  agencies  of  heaven.  When 
the  sunlight  of  God's  love  illuminates  the  darkened  chambers 
of  the  soul,  restless  weariness  and  dissatisfaction  will  cease, 
and  satisfying  joys  will  give  vigor  to  the  mind,  and  health 
and  energy  to  the  body. 

Help  in   Every    Trial 

We  are  in  a  world  of  suffering.  Difficulty,  trial,  and 
sorrow  await  us  all  along  the  way  to  the  heavenly  home. 
But  there  are  many  who  make  life's  burdens  doubly  heavy 
by  continually  anticipating  trouble.  If  they  meet  with 


not 

• drunh 
ontH  mine,  there- 
in is  excess;  but 
be  filled  cmth 
the 


248  The    Care    of    fh  e    Sic  k 

adversity  or  disappointment,  they  think  that  everything  is 
going  to  ruin,  that  theirs  is  the  hardest  lot  of  all,  that  they 
are  surely  coming  to  want.  Thus  they  bring  wretchedness 
upon  themselves,  and  cast  a  shadow  upon  all  around  them. 
Life  itself  becomes  a  burden  to  them.  But  it  need  not  be 
thus.  It  will  cost  a  determined  effort  to  change  the  current 
of  their  thought.  But  the  change  can  be  made.  Their 
happiness,  both  for  this  life  and  for  the  life  to  come,  depends 
upon  their  fixing  their  minds  upon  cheerful  things.  Let 
them  look  away  from  the  dark  picture,  which  is  imaginary, 
to  the  benefits  which  God  has  strewn  in  their  pathway,  and 
beyond  these  to  the  unseen  and  eternal. 

For  every  trial,  God  has  provided  help.  When  Israel 
in  the  desert  came  to  the  bitter  waters  of  Marah,  Moses 
cried  unto  the  Lord.  The  Lord  did  not  provide  some  new 
remedy ;  He  called  attention  to  that  which  was  at  hand.  A 
shrub  which  He  had  created  was  to  be  cast  into  the  fountain 
to  make  the  water  pure  and  sweet.  When  this  was  done, 
the  people  drank  of  the  water  and  were  refreshed.  In  every 
trial,  if  we  seek  Him,  Christ  will  give  us  help.  Our  eyes 
will  be  opened  to  discern  the  healing  promises  recorded  in 
His  word.  The  Holy  Spirit  will  teach  us  how  to  appro- 
priate every  blessing  that  will  be  an  antidote  to  grief.  For 
every  bitter  draught  that  is  placed  to  our  lips,  we  shall  find 
a  branch  of  healing. 

We  are  not  to  let  the  future,  with  its  hard  problems, 
its  unsatisfying  prospects,  make  our  hearts  faint,  our  knees 
tremble,  our  hands  hang  down.  "Let  him  take  hold  of  My 
strength,"  says  the  Mighty  One,  "that  he  may  make  peace 
with  Me ;  and  he  shall  make  peace  with  Me."  7  Those  who 
surrender  their  lives  to  His  guidance  and  to  His  service  will 
never  be  placed  in  a  position  for  which  He  has  not  made 
provision.  Whatever  our  situation,  if  we  are  doers  of  His 
word,  we  have  a  Guide  to  direct  our  way ;  whatever  our 


Mind -Cure 


249 


perplexity,  we  have  a  sure  Counselor ;  whatever  our  sorrow, 
bereavement,  or  loneliness,  we  have  a  sympathizing  Friend. 

If  in  our  ignorance  we  make  missteps,  the  Saviour  does 
not  forsake  us.  We  need  never  feel  that  we  are  alone. 
Angels  are  our  companions.  The  Comforter  that  Christ 
promised  to  send  in  His  name  abides  with  us.  In  the  wa) 
that  leads  to  the  city  of  God  there  are  no  difficulties  which 
those  who  trust  in  Him  may  not  overcome.  There  are  no 
dangers  which  they  may  not  escape.  There  is  not  a  sorrow, 
not  a  grievance,  not  a  human  weakness,  for  which  He  has 
not  provided  a  remedy. 

None  need  abandon  themselves  to  discouragement  and 
despair.  Satan  may  come  to  you  with  the  cruel  suggestion, 
"Yours  is  a  hopeless  case.  You  are  irredeemable."  But 
there  is  hope  for  you  in  Christ.  God  does  not  bid  us  over- 
come in  our  own  strength.  He  asks  us  to  come  close  to 
His  side.  Whatever  difficulties  we  labor  under,  which  weigh 
down  soul  and  body,  He  waits  to  make  us  free. 

He  who  took  humanity  upon  Himself  knows  how  to 
sympathize  with  the  sufferings  of  humanity.  Not  only  does 
Christ  know  every  soul,  and  the  peculiar  needs  and  trials 
of  that  soul,  but  He  knows  all  the  circumstances  that  chafe 
and  perplex  the  spirit.  His  hand  is  outstretched  in  pity- 
ing tenderness  to  every  suffering  child.  Those  who  suffer 
most  have  most  of  His  sympathy  and  pity.  He  is  touched 
with  the  feeling  of  our  infirmities,  and  He  desires  us  to 
lay  our  perplexities  and  troubles  at  His  feet,  and  leave  them 
there. 

It  is  not  wise  to  look  to  ourselves,  and  study  our 
emotions.  If  we  do  this,  the  enemy  will  present  difficulties 
and  temptations  that  weaken  faith  and  destroy  courage. 
Closely  to  study  our  emotions  and  give  way  to  our  feelings 
is  to  entertain  doubt,  and  entangle  ourselves  in  perplexity. 
We  are  to  look  away  from  self  to  Jesus. 


250 


The    Care    of    the    Sick 


When  temptations  assail  you,  when  care,  perplexity,  and 
darkness  seem  to  surround  your  soul,  look  to  the  place  where 
you  last  saw  the  light.  Rest  in  Christ's  love,  and  under 
His  protecting  care.  When  sin  struggles  for  the  mastery 
in  the  heart,  when  guilt  oppresses  the  soul  and  burdens  the 
conscience,  when  unbelief  clouds  the  mind,  remember  that 
Christ's  grace  is  sufficient  to  subdue  sin  and  banish  the 
darkness.  Entering  into  communion  with  the  Saviour,  we 
enter  the  region  of  peace. 

The   Healing    Promises 

"The  Lord  redeemeth  the  soul  of  His  servants : 

And  none  of  them  that  trust  in  Him  shall  be  desolate."  12 


M 


gtveix.t 

fear;  but  of  poiuenand  of  love,  and 
of  a  sound  mind*. 

In  quietness  and  In  confidence  shall ^^ 
fce  gouF  strength* 

;  iUhen  Me  giveth  cjufetne$$t  who 
then  can  make  trouble ? 
I    Z£hc  work  of  righteousness  shall 
be  peace*  and  the  effect  of 
righteousness  <j  wetness  and 
assurance  forever* 


"In  the  fear  of  the  Lord  is  strong  confidence:^ 
And  His  children  shall  have  a  place  of  refuge."  13 

"Zion  said,  Jehovah  hath  forsaken  me,    .    .    . 

The  Lord  hath  forgotten  me. 
Can  a  woman  forget  her  sucking  child, 

That  she  should  not  have  compassion  on  the  son  of  her  womb? 
Yea,  these  may  forget,  yet  will  not  I  forget  thee. 
Behold,  I  have  graven  thee  upon  the  palms  of  My  hands."  14 


Mind-Cure  251 

"Fear  thoti  not ;   for  I  am  with  thee : 

Be  not   dismayed ;   for   I   am   thy   God : 

I   will   strengthen   thee,  yea,   I   will  help  thee ; 

Yea,   I  will   uphold  thee  with  the   right  hand  of  My 

righteousness."  15 
"Ye  that  have  been  borne  by  Me  from  your  birth. 

That  have  been   carried  by  Me   from  your  earliest  breath, 

Even  to  your  old  age  I  am  the  same; 

Even  to  hoar  hairs  I   will  carry  you; 

I  have  done  it,  and  I  will  still  bear  you; 

I   will  carry,  and   I  will   deliver  you."  10 

Gratitude   and  Praise 

Nothing  tends  more  to  promote  health  of  body  and  of 
soul  than  does  a  spirit  of  gratitude  and  praise.  It  is  a 
positive  duty  to  resist  melancholy,  discontented  thoughts 
and  feelings, — as  much  a  duty  as  it  is  to  pray.  If  we  are 
heaven-bound,  how  can  we  go  as  a  band  of  mourners,  groan- 
ing and  complaining  all  along  the  way  to  our  Father's  house? 

Those  professed  Christians  who  are  constantly  complain- 
ing, and  who  seem  to  think  cheerfulness  and  happiness  a 
sin,  have  not  genuine  religion.  Those  who  take  a  mournful 
pleasure  in  all  that  is  melancholy  in  the  natural  world,  who 
choose  to  look  upon  dead  leaves  rather  than  to  gather  the 
beautiful  living  flowers ;  who  see  no  beauty  in  grand  moun- 
tain heights  and  in  valleys  clothed  with  living  green ;  who 
close  their  senses  to  the  joyful  voice  which  speaks  to  them 
in  nature,  and  which  is  sweet  and  musical  to  the  listening 
ear, — these  are  not  in  Christ.  They  are  gathering  to  them- 
selves gloom  and  darkness,  when  they  might  have  bright- 
ness, even  the  Sun  of  Righteousness  arising  in  their  hearts 
with  healing  in  His  beams. 

Often  your  mind  may  be  clouded  because  of  pain.  Then 
do  not  try  to  think.  You  know  that  Jesus  loves  you.  He 
understands  your  weakness.  You  may  do  His  will  by  simply 
resting  in  His  arms. 

It  is  a  law  of  nature  that  our  thoughts  and  feelings  are 
encouraged  and  strengthened  as  we  give  them  utterance. 


252 


The    Care    of   the   Sick 


While  words  express  thoughts,  it  is  also  true  that  thoughts 
follow    words.     If    we   would   give   more   expression   to   our 

faith,  re- 
joice more 
in  the  bless- 
ings  that 
we  know 
we  have, — 
the  great 
mercy  and 
love  of 
God, — we 


"  It  human  beings  would  throw 
open   the   windows  of  the   soul  heaven- 
ward, a  flood  of  healing  virtue   would  pour  in." 


M  i  n  d  -  C  u  r  e 


253 


should  have  more  faith  and  greater  joy.  No  tongue  can 
express,  no  finite  mind  can  conceive,  the  blessing  that  results 
from  appreciating  the  goodness  and  love  of  God.  Even  on 
earth  we  may  have  joy  as  a  well-spring,  never  failing,  because 
fed  by  the  streams  that  flow  from  the  throne  of  God. 

Then  let  us  educate  our  hearts  and  lips  to  speak  the  praise 
of  God  for  His  matchless  love.  Let  us  educate  our  souls  to 
be  hopeful,  and  to  abide  in  the  light  shining  from  the  cross 
of  Calvary.  Never  should  we  forget  that  we  are  children 
of  the  heavenly  King,  sons  and  daughters  of  the  Lord  of 
hosts.  It  is  our  privilege  to  maintain  a  calm  repose  in  God. 

"Let  the  peace  of  God  rule  in  your  hearts ;'  .  .  .  and 
be  ye  thankful." 1T  Forgetting  our  own  difficulties  and 
troubles,  let  us  praise  God  for  an  opportunity  to  live  for  the 
glory  of  His  name.  Let  .the  fresh  blessings  of  each  new  day 
awaken  praise  in  our  hearts  for  these  tokens  of  His  loving 
care.  When  you  open  your  eyes  in  the  morning,  thank  God 
that  He  has  kept  you  through  the  night.  Thank  Him  for 
His  peace  in  your  heart.  Morning,  noon,  and  night,  let  grat- 
itude as  a  sweet  perfume  ascend  to  heaven. 

When  some  one  asks  how  you  are  feeling,  do  not  try  to 
think  of  something  mournful  to  tell  in  order  to  gain  sym- 
pathy. Do  not  talk  of  your  lack  of  faith  and  your  sorrows 
and  sufferings.  The  tempter  delights  to  hear  such  words. 
When  talking  on  gloomy  subjects,  you  are  glorifying  him. 
We  are  not  to  dwell  on  the  great  power  of  Satan  to  over- 
come us.  Often  we  give  ourselves  into  his  hands  by  talking 
of  his  power.  Let  us  talk  instead  of  the  great  power  of  God 
to  bind  up  all  our  interests  with  His  own.  Tell  of  the 
matchless  power  of  Christ,  and  speak  of  His  glory.  All 
heaven  is  interested  in  our  salvation.  The  angels  of  God, 
thousands  upon  thousands,  and  ten  thousand  times  ten  thou- 
sand, are  commissioned  to  minister  to  those  who  shall  be 
heirs  of  salvation.  They  guard  us  against  evil,  and  press 
back  the  powers  of  darkness  that  are  seeking  our  destruc- 


254 


T  Ji  c    Care    of    t  h  c    S  i  c  k 


tion.      Have   we   not    reason   to   be   thankful   every   moment, 
thankful    even    when    there    are    apparent    difficulties    in    our 
pathway  ? 
Sing  Praises 

Let  praise  and  thanksgiving  be  expressed  in  song.  When 
tempted,  instead  of  giving  utterance  to  our  feelings,  let  us 
by"  faith  lift  uo  a  song  of  thanksgiving  to  God. 


J    3 


1   We  praise  Thee,  0    God!     for  the    Son   of    Thy  love, 
%   We  praise  Thee,  O     God!     for  Thy  Spir-it     of    light, 

3  All      glo  -  ry      and  praise   to    the  Lamb  that  was  slain, 

4  All      glo-  ry     xand  praise   to    the    God  of     nil  grace, 
6  Re  -  vivo    us        a  -  gain;    fill  each  heart  with  Thy  love; 


For  Je  -  BUS  who 
Who  has  shown  us  our 
Who  lias  borne  all  our 
Who  has  bought  us  and 
May  each  soul  bo  re- 


E±3a-r-zf.- 


*=*? 


died,  and  is      now  gone  a 
Sav- iour,  and  Hcatteied  our 
sins,  and  hascloanscd every 
sought  us,  and   guul-ed    our 
kin-died  with     fire  from  a 


-  bove.     \ 
night."  / 
stain.     > 
ways,     i 

-  bove.     ' 


Hal  -  le  -  lu-jah!  Thine  the  glo  -  ry,    hal  -  le  - 


lu  -  ja*h,    a  -  men,       Hal-le   -  lu-jah!  Thine  the  glo  -  ry,     re  -  vive  us     a  -  gain. 


t 1- 

Song  is  a.  weapon  that  we  can  always  use  against  discour- 
agement. As  we  thus  open  the  heart  to  the  sunlight  of  the 
Saviour's  presence,  we  shall  have  health  and  His  blessing. 


Mind-C  u  r  e 


255 


"Give  thanks  unto  the  Lord,  for  He  is  good : 

For  His  mercy  endureth  forever. 
Let  the  redeemed  of  the  Lord  say  so. 

Whom  He  hath  redeemed  from  the  hand  of  the  enemy."  10 

"Sing  unto  Him,  sing  psalms  unto  Him : 

Talk  ye  of  all  His  wondrous  works. 
Glory  ye  in  His  holy  name : 

Let  the  heart  of  them  rejoice  that  seek  the  Lord."  20 

"For  He  satisfieth  the  longing  soul, 

And  filleth  the  hungry  soul  with  goodness. 
"Such  as  sit  in  darkness  and  in  the  shadow  of  death, 

Being  bound  in  affliction  and  iron  ;     .     .     . 
They  cried  unto  the  Lord  in  their  trouble, 

And  He  saved  them  out  of  their  distresses, 
lie  brought  them  out  of  darkness  ancl  the  shadow  of  death, 

And  brake  their  bands  in  sunder. 
O  that  men  would  praise  the  Lord  for  His  goodness, 
And  for  His  wonderful  works  to  the  children  of  men  !"  21 
"Why  art  thou  cast  down,  O  my  soul : 
And  why  art  thou  disquieted  within  me? 

Hope  thou  in  God ; 
For  I  shall  yet  praise  Him, 
Who  is  the  health  of  my  countenance, 

And  my  God."  22 

"In  everything  give  thanks ;  for  this  is  the  will  of  God 
in  Christ  Jesus  concerning  you." 18  This  command  is  an 
assurance  that  even  the  things  which  appear  to  be  against  us 
will  work  for  our  good.  God  would  not  bid  us  be  thankful 
for  that  which  would  do  us  harm. 

"The  Lord  is  my  light  and  my  salvation : 

Whom  shall  I  fear? 
The  Lord  is  the  strength  of  my  life : 

Of  whom  shall  I  be  afraid?"23 
"In  the  day  of  trouble  He  shall  keep  me  secretly  in  His  pavilion  : 

In  the  covert  of  His  tabernacle  shall  He  hide  me ;  .  .  . 
And  I  will  offer  in  His  tabernacle  sacrifices  of  joy; 

I  will  sing,  yea,  I  will  sing  praises  unto  the  Lord."  24 

"I  waited  patiently  for  the  Lord ; 
.  And  He  inclined  unto  me,  and  heard  my  cry. 


256  The    Care    of    the    Sick 

He  brought  me  up  also  out  of  a  horrible  pit,  out  of  the  miry  clay ; 
And  set  my  feet  upon  a  rock,  and  established  my  goings. 
And  He  hath  put  a  new  song  in  my  mouth,  even  praise  unto  our 
God."  25 

"The  Lord  is  my  strength  and  my  shield; 
My  heart  trusted  in  Him,  and  I  am  helped : 
Therefore  my  heart  greatly  rejoiceth; 
And  with  my  song  will  I  praise  Him."  26 

Doing  Good  *» 

One  of  the  surest  hindrances  to  the  recovery  of  the  sick 
is  the  centering  of  attention  upon  themselves.  Many  invalids 
feel  that  every  one  should  give  them  sympathy  and  help,  when 
what  they  need  is  to  have/  their  attention  turned  away  from 
themselves,  to  think  of  and  care  for  others. 

Often  prayer  is  solicited  for  the  afflicted,  the  sorrowful, 
the  discouraged,  and  this  is  right.  We  should  pray  that 
God  will  shed  light  into  the  darkened  mind,  and  comfort 
the  sorrowful  heart.  But  God  answers  prayer  for  those  who 
place  themselves  in  the  channel  of  His  blessings.  While 
we  offer  prayer  for  these  sorrowful  ones,  we  should  encourage 
them  to  try  to  help  those  more  needy  than  themselves.  The 
darkness  will  be  dispelled  from  their  own  hearts  as  they 
try  to  help  others.  As  we  seek  to  comfort  others  with  the 
comfort  wherewith  we  are  comforted,  the  blessing  comes 
back  to  us. 

The  fifty-eighth  chapter  of  Isaiah  is  a  prescription  for 
maladies  of  the  body  and  of  the  soul.  If  we  desire  health 
and  the  true  joy  of  life,  we  must  put  into  practise  the  rules 
given  in  this  scripture.  Of  the  service  acceptable  to  Him, 
and  its  blessings,  the  Lord  says: 

"Is  it  not  to  deal  thy  bread  to  the  hungry, 
And  that  thou  bring  the  poor  that  are  cast  out  to  thy  house? 
When  thou  seest  the  naked  that  thou  cover  him, 
And  that  thou  hide  not  thyself  from  thine  own  flesh? 
Then  shall  thy  light  break  forth  as  the  morning, 
And  thine  health  shall  spring  forth  speedily: 


Mind-Cure  257 

And  thy  righteousness  shall  go  before  thee; 
The  glory  of  the  Lord  shall  be  thy  rereward. 
Then   shalt   thou   call,   and  the  Lord  shall   answer ; 
Thou  shalt  cry,  and  He  shall  say,  Here  I  am. 
If  thou  take  away  from  the  midst  of  thee  the 

yoke, 

The  putting  forth  of  the  finger  and  speaking  vanity ; 
And  if  thou  draw  out  thy  soul  to  the  hungry, 
And   satisfy  the  afflicted   soul, 
Then  shall  thy  light  rise  in  obscurity, 
And  thy  darkness  be  as  the  noonday; 
And  the  Lord   shall  guide  thee  continually, 
And  satisfy  thy  soul  in  drought, 
And  make  fat  thy  bones; 
And  thou  shalt  be  like  a  watered  garden, 
And  like  a  spring  of  water, 
Whose  waters  fail  not."  27 

Good  deeds  are  twice  a  blessing,  benefiting  both  the  giver 
and  the  receiver  of  the  kindness.  The  consciousness  of  right- 
doing  is  one  of  the  best  medicines  for  diseased  bodies  and 
minds.  When  the  mind  is  free  and  happy  from  a  sense  of 
duty  well  done  and  the  satisfaction  of  giving  happiness  to 
others,  the  cheering,  uplifting  influence  brings  new  life  to  the 
whole  being. 

Let  the  invalid,  instead  of  constantly  requiring  sympathy, 
seek  to  impart  it.  Let  the  burden  of  your  own  weakness 
and  sorrow  and  pain  be  cast  upon  the  compassionate  Saviour. 
Open  your  heart  to  His  love,  and  let  it  flow  out  to  others. 
Remember  that  all  have  trials  hard  to  bear,  temptations 
hard  to  resist,  and  you  may  do  something  to  lighten  these 
burdens.  Express  gratitude  for  the  blessings  you  have ; 
show  appreciation  of  the  attentions  you  receive.  Keep  the 
heart  full  of  the  precious  promises  of  God,  that  you  may 
bring  forth  from  this  treasure,  words  that  will  be  a  comfort 
and  strength  to  others.  This  will  surround  you  with  an 
atmosphere  that  will  be  helpful  and  uplifting.  Let  it  be 
your  aim  to  bless  those  around  you,  and  you  will  find  ways 
of  being  helpful,  both  to  the  members  of  your  own  family 
and  to  others. 


258  The    Care   of   the   Sick  ' 

If  those  who  are  suffering  from  ill  health  would  forget 
self  in  their  interest  for  others ;  if  they  would  fulfil  the 
Lord's  command  to  minister  to  those  more  needy  than  them- 
selves, they  would  realize  the  truthfulness  of  the  prophetic 
promise,  "Then  shall  thy  light  break  forth  as  the  morning, 
and  thine  health  shall  spring  forth  speedily." 


Marah    and  Elim 

To-day  'tis  Elim  with  its  palms  and  wells, 

And  happy  shade  for  desert  weariness; 


, 


'Twas  Marah  yesterday,  all  rock  and  sand, 
Unshaded   solitude  and  dreariness. 

Yet  the  same  desert  holds  them  both,  the  same 

Hot  breezes   wander  o'er  the   lonely  ground ; 

The  same  low  stretch    of  valley  shelters  both, 

And  the  same  mountains  compass  them  around. 

So  it  is  here  with   us  on   earth,  and   so 

I  do  remember  it  has  ever  been ; 
The  bitter  and  the  sweet,  the  grief  and  joy, 

Lie  near  together,  but  a  day  between. 


HI  i  n  d  -  C  n  r  c 


Sometimes  God  turns  our  bitter  into  sweet, 

Sometimes  He  gives  us  pleasant  watersprings  ; 

Sometimes  He  shades  us  with  His  pillar-cloud, 

And  sometimes  to  a  blessed  palm-shade  brings. 


What  matters  it?    The  time  will  not  be  long; 

Marah  and  Elim  will  alike  be  passed ; 
Our  desert  wells  and  palms  will  soon  be  done, 

We  reach  the  "City  of  our  God"  at  last. 
O  happy  land  !  beyond  these  lonely  hills, 

Where  gush  in  joy  the  everlasting  springs; 
O  holy  Paradise!  above  these  heavens, 

Where  we  shall  end  our  desert  wanderings. 


— H.  Bonar. 


By  permission 


m  *- 


In     Contact    until     Nature 


"LET  us  GO  FORTH  INTO 

THE     FIELDS/' 


E  Creator  chose  for  our  first  parents  the  surroundings 
best  adapted  for  their  health  and  happiness.  He  did  not 
place  them  in  a  palace,  or  surround  them  with  the  artificial 
adornments  and  luxuries  that  so  many  to-day  are  struggling 
to  obtain.  He  placed  them  in  close  touch  with  nature,  and 
in  close  communion  with  the  holy  ones  of  heaven. 

In  the  garden  that  God  prepared  as  a  home  for  His 
children,  graceful  shrubs  and  delicate  flowers  greeted  the 
eye  at  every  turn.  There  were  trees  of  every  variety,  many 
of  them  laden  with  fragrant  and  delicious  fruit.  On  their 
branches  the  birds  caroled  their  songs  of  praise.  Under 
their  shadow  the  creatures  of  the  earth  sported  together  with- 
out a  fear. 

Adam  and  Eve,  in  their  untainted  purity,  delighted  in 
the  sights  and  sounds  of  Eden.  God  appointed  them  their 
work  in  the  garden,  "to  dress  it  .and  to  keep  it."1  Each 
day's  labor  brought  them  health  and  gladness,  and  the 
happy  pair  greeted  with  joy  the  visits  of  their  Creator,  as  in 
the  cool  of  the  day  He  walked  and  talked  with  them.  Daily 
God  taught  them  His  lessons. 

The  plan  of  life  which  God  appointed  for  our  first  parents 
has  lessons  for  us.  Although  sin  has  cast  its  shadow  over 

261 


262 


The    Care    of   the   Sick 


the  earth,  God  desires  His  children  to  find  delight  in  the 
works  of  His  hands.  The  more  closely  His  plan  of  life  is 
followed,  the  more  wonderfully  will  He  work  to  restore  suf- 
fering humanity.  The  sick  need  to  be  brought  into  close 
touch  with  nature.  An  outdoor  life  amid  natural  surround- 


Invalicls  enjoying  outdoor  life 

ings   would   work   wonders   for   many   a   helpless   and    almost 
hopeless  invalid. 

The  noise  and  excitement  and  confusion  of  the  cities, 
their  constrained  and  artificial  life,  are  most  wearisome  and 
exhausting  to  the  sick.  The  air,  laden  with  smoke  and 
dust,  with  poisonous  gases,  and  with  germs  of  disease,  is  a 
peril  to  life.  The  sick,  for  the  most  part  shut  within  four 
walls,  come  almost  to  feel  as  if  they  were  prisoners  in  their 
rooms.  They  look  out  on  houses  and  pavements  and  hur- 
rying crowds,  with  perhaps  not  even  a  glimpse  of  blue  sky 
or  sunshine,  of  grass  or  flower  or  tree.  Shut  up  in  this 


Contact    TC1  /'  t  h    A'  at  u  r  c 


263 


way,  they  brood  over  their  suffering-  and  sorrow,  and  become 
a  prey  to  their  own  sad  thoughts. 

And  for  those  who  are  weak  in  morai  power,  the  cities 
abound  in  dangers.  In  them,  patients  who  have  unnatural 
appetites  to  overcome  are  continually  exposed  to  temptation. 
They  need  to  be  placed  amid  new  surroundings,  where  the 
current  of  their  thoughts  will  be  changed,  they  need  to  be 


A   sanitarium   in   the  forest 

placed  under  'influences  wholly  different  from  those  that  have 
wrecked  their  lives.  Let  them  for  a  season  be  removed 
from  those  influences  that  lead  away  from  God,  into  a  purer 
atmosphere. 

Institutions  for  the  care  of  the  sick  would  be  far  more 
successful  if  they  could  be  established  away  from  the  cities. 
Aral  so  far  as  possible,  all  who  are  seeking  to  recover  health 
should  place  themselves  amid  country  surroundings,  where 
thev  can  have  the  benefit  of  outdoor  life.  Nature  is  God's 


264  The    Care    of    the    Sick 

physician.  The  pure  air,  the  glad  sunshine,  the  flowers  and 
trees,  the  orchards  and  vineyards,  and  outdoor  exercise  amid 
these  surroundings,  are  health-giving,  life-giving. 

Physicians  and  nurses  should  encourage  their  patients  to 
be  much  in  the  open  air.  Outdoor  life  is  the  only  remedy 
that  many  invalids  need.  It  has  a  wonderful  power  to  heal 
diseases  caused  by  the  excitements  and  excesses  of  fashion- 
able life,  a  life  that  weakens  and  destroys  the  powers  of  body, 
mind,  and  soul. 

How  grateful  to  the  invalids  weary  of  city  life,  the  glare 
of  many  lights,  and  the  noise  of  the  streets,  are  the  quiet 
and  freedom  of  the  country !  How  eagerly  do  they  turn  to 
the  scenes  of  nature !  How  glad  would  they  be  to  sit  in  the 
open  air,  rejoice  in  the  sunshine,  and  breathe  the  fragrance 
of  tree  and  flower !  There  are  life-giving  properties  in  the 
balsam  of  the  pine,  in  the  fragrance  of  the  cedar  and  the  fir, 
and  other  trees  also  have  properties  that  are  health-restoring. 

To  the  chronic  invalid,  nothing  so  tends  to  restore  health 
and  happiness  as  living  amid  attractive  country  surround- 
ings. Here  the  most  helpless  ones  can  sit  or  lie  in  the  sun- 
shine or  in  the  shade  of  the  trees.  They  have  only  to  lift 
their  eyes  to  see  above  them  the  beautiful  foliage.  A  sweet 
sense  of  restfulness  and  refreshing  comes  over  them  as  they 
listen  to  the  murmuring  of  the  breezes.  The  drooping  spirits 
revive.  The  waning  strength  is  recruited.  Unconsciously 
the  mind  becomes  peaceful,  the  fevered  pulse  more  calm  and 
regular.  As  the  sick  grow  stronger,  they  will  venture  to 
take  a  few  steps  to  gather  some  of  the  lovely  flowers,  precious 
messengers  of  God's  love  to  His  afflicted  family  here  below. 

Plans  should  be  devised  for  keeping  patients  out-of-doors. 
For  those  who  are  able  to  work,  let  some  pleasant,  easy 
employment  be  provided.  Show  them  how  agreeable  and 
helpful  this  outdoor  work  is.  Encourage  them  to  breathe 
the  fresh  air.  Teach  them  to  breathe  deeply,  and  in  breath- 
ing and  speaking  to  exercise  the  abdominal  muscles.  This 
is  an  education  that  will  be  invaluable  to  them. 


Contact    iv it h    Nature 


Exercise  in  the  open  air  should  be  prescribed   as  a  life- 
giving   necessity.     And    for   such   exercises   there   is   nothing 
better   than   the    cultivation    of   the    soil.      Let    patients    have 
flower  beds    to  care   for,   or   work   to   do   in  the  orchard   or 
vegetable    garden.      As   they    are    encouraged   to    leave   their 
rooms   and   spend   time   in   the   open   air,   cultivating   flowers 
or  doing  some  other  light,  pleasT 
ant  work,  their  attention  will  be 
diverted   from   themselves   and 
their  sufferings. 

The   more   the  patient   can  be 
kept   out   of   doors,   the   less   care 
will  he  require.    The  more  cheerful 
his  surroundings,  the  more  hope- 
ful will  he  be.     Shut  up  in  the 
house,  be  it  ever  so  elegantly 
furnished,   he  will  grow 
fretful  and  gloomy.     Sur- 
round him  with  the  beau-  < 
tiful  things  of  nature  ; 
place  him  where  he  can 
see    the    flowers    growing 
and  hear  the  birds   sing- 
ing,  and   his   heart  will 
break  into  song  in  har- 
mony  with   the   songs   of 
the  birds.     Relief  will 
come  to  body  and  mind. 

The   intellect    will   be   awakened,    the   imagination    quickened, 
and  the  mind  prepared  to  appreciate  the  beauty  of  God's  word. 

In  nature  may  always  be-  found  something  to  'divert  the 
attention  of  the  sick  from  themselves  and  direct  their  thoughts 
to  God.  Surrounded  by  His  wonderful  works,  their  minds 
are  uplifted  from  the  things  that  are  seen  to  the  things  that 
are  unseen.  The  beauty  of  nature  leads  them  to  think  of 


1  Exercise  in  the  open  air  should  be 
prescribed  as  a.  life-giving  necessity. 
.  .  .  Let  patients  have  flower  beds 
to  care  for." 


266 


The    Care    of    the    Sick 


the  heavenly  home,  where  there  will  be  nothing  to  mar  the 
loveliness,  nothing  to  taint  or  destroy,  nothing  to  cause  disease 
or  death. 

Let  physicians  and  nurses  draw  from  the  things  of 
nature,  lessons  teaching  of  God.  Let  them  point  the  patients 
to  Him  whose  hand  has  made  the  lofty  trees,  the  grass,  and 


Under  the   trees 


the  flowers,  encouraging  them  to  see  in  every  bud  and  flower 
an  expression  of  His  love  for  His  children.  He  who  cares 
for  the  birds  and  the  flowers  will  care  for  the  beings  formed 
in  His  own  image. 

Out-of-doors,  amid  the  things  that  God  has  made,  breath- 
ing the  fresh,  health-giving  air,  the  sick  can  best  be  told  of 
the  new  life  in  Christ.  Here  God's  word  can  be  read.  Here 
the  light  of  Christ's  righteousness  can  shine  into  hearts  dark- 
ened by  sin. 


Contact    with    Nature 


267 


BENJAMIN  CLEVELAND 


Naomi 


HANS   GEORGE   NAEGELI 


H 


0,    could    I     find,   from  day     to    day,       A     near  -  ness     to     my   God 

—  —  *  —  —  ~ 


Then  would  my  hours  glide  sweet    a  -  way,  While  lean  -  ing    on        his   word. 


Lord,  I  desire  with  Thee  to  live 
Anew  from  day  to  day, 

In  joys  the  world  can  never  give, 
Nor  ever  take  away. 


I      .     U        1  I 

Blest  Jesus,  come,  and  rule  my  heart, 
And  make  me  wholly  Thine, 

That  I  may  nevermore  depart, 
Nor  grieve  Thy  love  divine. 


j\len  and  women  m  need  of  physical  and  spiritual  healing 
are  to  be  thus  brought  into  contact  with  those  whose  words 
and  acts  will  draw  them  to  Christ.  They  are  to  be  brought 
under  the  influence  of  the  great  Medical  Missionary,  who 
can  heal  both  soul  and  body.  They  are  to  hear  the  story  of 
the  Saviour's  love,  of  tire  pardon  freely  provided  for  all  who 
come  to  Him  confessing  their  sins. 

Under  such  influences  as  these,  many  suffering  ones  will 
be  guided  into  the  way  of  life.  Angels  of  heaven  co-operate 
with  human  instrumentalities  in  bringing  encouragement  and 
hope  and  joy  and  peace  to  the  hearts  of  the  sick  and  suffer- 
ing. Under  such  conditions  the  sick  are  doubly  blessed,  and 
many  find  health.  The  feeble  step  recovers  its  elasticity. 
The  eye  regains  its  brightness.  The  hopeless  become  hope- 
ful. The  once  despondent  countenance  wears  an  expression 
of  joy.  The  complaining  tones  of  the  voice  give  place  to  tones 
of  cheerfulness  and  content. 

As  physical  health  is  regained,  mcn  and  women  are 
better  able  to  exercise  that  faith  in  Christ  which  secures 


268  The    Care    of    the    Sick 

RAY  PALMER  Olivet 


LOWELL  MASON 


—p 0 >   -  •  — « £ •  -jg y *.t..w  • 0 y     *••  9 f *-*-» — 

My  faith  looks    up      to  thee,  Thou  Lamb  of   Cal-va-ry,     Saviour   di-vinel 


May  Thy  rich  grace  impart 
Strength  to  my  fainting  heart, 

My  zeal  inspire 
As  Thou  hast  died  for  me, 
O,  may  my  love  to  Thee, 
Pure,  warm,  and  changeless  be, — 

A  living  fire! 


While  life's  dark  maze  I  tread, 
And  griefs  around  me  spread, 

Be  Thou  my  guide; 
Bid  darkness  turn  to  day, 
Wipe  sorrow's  tears  away, 
Nor  let  me  ever  stray  • 

From  Thee  aside. 


the  health  of  the  soul.  In  the  consciousness  of  sins  for- 
given, there  is  inexpressible  peace  and  joy  and  rest.  The 
clouded  hope  of  the  Christian  is  brightened.  The  words 
express  the  belief,  "God  is  our  refuge  and  strength,  a  very 
present  help  in  trouble."2  "Yea,  though  I  walk  through 
the  valley  of  the  shadow  of  death,  I  will  fear  no  evil ;  for 
Thou  art  with  me;  Thy  rod  and  Thy  staff  they  comfort 
me."3  "He  giveth  power  to  the  faint;  and  to  them  that 
have  no  might  He  increaseth  strength."  4 


HJ-ALTH  PRINCIPLES' 


'  Without  a  knowledge  of  health  principles, 
no   one  is  fitted  for   life's   responsibilities. 


General    Hygiene 


YE    ARE    THE    TEMPLE    OF    GOD. 

'THERE    SHALL    IN     NOWISE    ENTER 

INTO     IT     ANYTHING      UNCLEAN." 


F~T1HE  knowledge  that  man  is  to  be  a  temple  for  God,  a 
J-  habitation  for  the  revealing  of  His  glory,  should  be 
the  highest  incentive  to  the  care  and  development  of  our 
physical  powers.  Fearfully  and  wonderfully  has  the  Creator 
wrought  in  the  human  frame,  and  He  bids  us  make  it  our 
study,  understand  its  needs,  and  act  our  part  in  preserving 
it  from  harm  and  defilement. 

The  Circulation  of  the  Blood 

In  order  to  have  good  health,  we  must  have  good  blood  ; 
for  the  blood  is  the  current  of  life.  It  repairs  waste,  and 
nourishes  the  body.  When  supplied  with  the  proper  food 
elements  and  when  cleansed  and  vitalized  by  contact  with 
pure  air,  it  carries  life  and  vigor  to  every  part  of  the  sys- 
tem. The  more  perfect  the  circulation,  the  better  will  this 
work  be  accomplished. 

At  every  pulsation  of  the  heart,  the  blood  should  make 
its  way  quickly  and  easily  to  all  parts  of  the  body.  Its  circu- 
lation should  not  be  hindered  by  tight  clothing  or  bands,  or 
by  insufficient  clothing  of  the  extremities.  Whatever  hinders 
the  circulation  forces  the  blood  back  to  the  vital  organs,  pro- 

271 


272 


Health    Principles 


ducing  congestion.     Headache,  cough,  palpitation  of  the  heart, 
or  indigestion,  is  often  the  result. 

Respiration 

In  order  to  have  good  blood,  we  must  breathe  well.  Full, 
deep  inspirations  of  pure  air,  which  fill  the  lungs  with  oxy- 
gen, purify  the  blood.  They  impart  to  it  a  bright  color,  and 


Sanitarium  nurses  taking  breathing  exercises 

send  it,  a  life-giving  current,  to  every  part  of  the  body.  A 
good  respiration  soothes  the  nerves ;  it  stimulates  the  appetite, 
and  renders  digestion  more  perfect :  and  it  induces  sound, 
refreshing  sleep. 

The  lungs  should  be  allowed  the  greatest  freedom  pos- 
sible. Their  capacity  is  developed  by  free  action ;  it  diminishes 
if  they  are  cramped  and  compressed.  Hence  the  ill  effects 
of  the  practise  so  common,  especially  in  sedentary  pursuits, 


(/'  c  n  i'  ru  I    II  M     i  c  n  c 


273 


of  stooping  at  one's  work.  In  this  position  it  is  impossible 
to  breathe  deeply.  Superficial  breathing  soon  becomes  a  habit, 
and  the  lungs  lose  their  power  to  expand.  A  similar  effect 
is  produced  by  tight  lacing.  Sufficient  room  is  not  given  to 
the  lower  part  of  the  chest ;  the  abdominal  muscles,  which  were 
designed  to  aid  in  breathing,  do  not.  have  full  play,  and  the 
lungs  are  restricted  in  their  action. 


Good  ventilation  and  plenty  of  sunlight 

Thus  an  insufficient  supply  of  oxygen  is  received.  The 
blood  moves  sluggishly.  The  waste,  poisonous  matter,  which 
should  be  thrown  off  in  the  exhalations  from  the  lungs,  is 
retained,  and  the  blood  becomes  impure.  Not  only  the  lungs, 
but  the  stomach,  liver,  and  brain  are  affected.  The  skin  be- 
comes sallow,  digestion  is  retarded;  the  heart  is  depressed; 
the  brain  is  clouded  ;  the  thoughts  are  confused ;  gloom  set- 
tles upon  the  spirits;  the  whole  system  becomes  depressed 
and  inactive,  and  peculiarly  susceptible  to  disease. 


18 


274  //  c  a  Ith    P  r  i  n  c  i  pie  s 

Pure  Air 

The  lungs  are  constantly  throwing  off  impurities,  and  they 
need  to  be  constantly  supplied  with  fresh  air.  Impure  air 
does  not  afford  the  necessary  supply  of  oxygen,  and  the  blood 
passes  to  the  brain  and  other  organs  without  being  vitalized. 
Hence  the  necessity  of  thorough  ventilation.  To  live  in  close, 
ill-ventilated  rooms,  where  the  air  is  dead  and  vitiated,  weak- 
ens the  entire  system.  It  becomes  peculiarly  sensitive  to  the 
influence  of  cold,  and  a  slight  exposure  induces  disease.  It 
is  close  confinement  indoors  that  makes  many  women  pale 
and  feeble.  They  breathe  the  same  air  over  and  over,  until  it 
becomes  laden  with  poisonous  matter  thrown  off  through 
the  lungs  and  pores ;  and  impurities  are  thus  conveyed  back 
to  the  blood. 

Ventilation  and  Sunlight 

In  the  construction  of  buildings,  whether  for  public  pur- 
poses or  as  dwellings,  care  should  be  taken  to  provide  for 
good  ventilation  and  plenty  of  sunlight.  Churches  and  school- 
rooms are  often  faulty  in  this  respect.  Neglect  of  proper 
ventilation  is  responsible  for  much  of  the  drowsiness  and 
dullness  that  destroy  the  effect  of  many  a  sermon  and  make 
the  teacher's  work  toilsome  and  ineffective. 

So  far  as  possible,  all  buildings  intended  for  human  habi- 
tation should  be  placed  on  high,  well-drained  ground.  This 
will  insure  a  dry  site,  and  prevent  the  danger  of  disease 
from  dampness  and  miasma.  This  matter  is  often  too  lightly 
regarded.  Continuous  ill  health,  serious  diseases,  and  many 
deaths  result  from  the  dampness  and  malaria  of  low-lying, 
ill-drained  situations. 

In  the  building  of  houses  it  is  especially  important  to 
secure  thorough  ventilation  and  plenty  of  sunlight.  Let  there 
be  a  current  of  air  and  an  abundance  of  light  in  every  room 
in  the  house.  Sleeping-rooms  should  be  so  arranged  as  to 


'General    Hygiene  275 

have  a  free  circulation  of  air  day  and  night.  No  room  is 
fit  to  be  occupied  as  a  sleeping-room  unless  it  can  be  thrown 
open  daily  to  the  air  and  sunshine.  In  most  countries  bed- 
rooms need  to  be  supplied  with  conveniences  for  heating, 
that  they  may  be  thoroughly  warmed  and  dried  in  cold  or 
wet  weather. 

The  guest-chamber  should  have  equal  care  with  the  rooms 
intended  for  constant  use.  Like  the  other  bedrooms,  it  should 
have  air  and  sunshine,  and  should  be  provided  with  some  means 
of  heating,  to  dry  out  the  dampness  that  always  accumulates 
in  a  room  not  in  constant  use.  Whoever  sleeps  in  a  sunless 
room,  or  occupies  a  bed  that  has  not  been  thoroughly  dried 
and  aired,  does  so  at  the  risk  of  health,  and  often  of  life. 

In  building,  many  make  careful  provision  for  their  plants 
and  flowers.  The  greenhouse  or  window  devoted  to  their 
use  is  warm  and  sunny ;  for  without  warmth,  air,  and  sunshine, 
plants  would  not  live  and  flourish.  If  these  conditions  are 
necessary  to  the  life  of  plants,  how  much  more  necessary  are 
they  for  our  own  health  and  that  of  our  families  and  guests ! 

If  we  would  have  our  homes  the  abiding-place  of  health 
and  happiness,  we  must  place  them  above  the  miasma  and  fog 
of  the  lowlands,  and  give  free  entrance  to  heaven's  life- 
giving  agencies.  Dispense  with  heavy  curtains,  open  the  win- 
dows and  the  blinds,  allow  no  vines,  however  beautiful,  to 
shade  the  windows,  and  permit  no  trees  to  stand  so  near  the 
house  as  to  shut  out  the  sunshine.  The  sunlight  may  fade 
the  drapery  and  the  carpets,  and  tarnish  the  picture-frames ; 
but  it  will  bring  a  healthy  glow  to  the  cheeks  of  the  children. 

Those  who  have  the  aged  to  provide  for  should  remember 
that  these  especially  need  warm,  comfortable  rooms.  Vigor 
declines  as  years  advance,  leaving  less  vitality  with  which  to 
resist  unhealthful  influences ;  hence  the  greater  necessity  for 
the  aged  to  have  plenty  of  sunlight,  and  fresh,  pure  air. 


276  H  c  a  1 1  h    P  r  i  n  c  i  />  I  c  s 

Clean/mess 

Scrupulous  cleanliness  is  essential  to  both  physical  and 
mental  health.  Impurities  are  constantly  thrown  off  from 
the  body  through  the  skin.  Its  millions  of  pores  are  quickly 
clogged  unless  kept  clean  by  frequent  bathing,  and  the  im- 
purities which  should  pass  off  through  the  skin  become  an 
additional  burden  to  the  other  eliminating  organs. 

Most  persons  would  receive  benefit  from  a  cool  or  tepid 
bath  every  day,  morning  or  evening.  Instead  of  increas- 
ing the  liability  to  take  cold,  a  bath,  properly  taken,  fortifies 
against  cold,  because  it  improves  the  circulation ;  the  blood 
is  brought  to  the  surface,  and  a  more  easy  and  regular  flow 
is  obtained.  The  mind  and  the  body  are  alike  invigorated. 
The  muscles  become  more  flexible,  the  intellect  is  made 
brighter.  The  bath  is  a  soother  of  the  nerves.  Bathing  helps 
the  bowels,  the  stomach,  and  the  liver,  giving  health  and 
energy  to  each,  and  it  promotes  digestion. 

It  is  important  also  that  the  clothing  be  kept  clean.  The 
garments  worn  absorb  the  waste  matter  that  passes  off  through 
the  pores ;  if  they  are  not  frequentlv  changed  and  washed, 
the  impurities  will  be  reabsorbed. 

Every  form  of  uncleanliness  tends  to  disease.  Death- 
producing  germs  abound  in  dark,  neglected  corners,  in  de- 
caying refuse,  in  dampness  and  mold  and  must.  No  waste 
vegetables  or  heaps  of  fallen  leaves  should  be  allowed  to 
remain  near  the  house,  to  decay  and  poison  the  air.  Noth- 
ing unclean  or  decaying  should  be  tolerated  within  the  home. 
In  towns  or  cities  regarded  perfectly  healthful,  many  an 
epidemic  of  fever  has  been  traced  to  decaying  matter  about 
the  dwelling  of  some  careless  householder. 

Perfect  cleanliness,  plenty  of  sunlight,  careiul  attention  to 
sanitation  in  every  detail  of  the  home  life,  are  essential  to 
freedom  from  disease  and  to  the  cheerfulness  and  vigor  of 
the  inmates  of  the  home. 


Hygiene    among   the    Israelites 


THERE     IS     HEALTH      IN 
OBEDIENCE     TO     GOD'S     LAW. 


/X  the  teaching  that  God  gave  to  Israel,  the  preservation 
of  health  received  careful  attention.  The  people  who  had 
come  from  slavery  with  the  uncleanly  and  unhealthful  habits 
which  it  engenders,  were  subjected  to  the  strictest  training 
in  the  wilderness  before  entering  Canaan.  Health  principles 
were  taught,  and  sanitary  laws  enforced. 

Prevention  of  Disease 

Not  only  in  their  religious  service,  but  in  all  the  affairs 
of  daily  life  was  observed  the  distinction  between  clean  and 
unclean.  All  who  came  in  contact  with  contagious  or  con- 
taminating diseases  were  isolated  from  the  encampment,  and 
they  were  not  permitted  to  return  without  thorough  cleans- 
ing of  both  the  person  and  the  clothing.  In  the  case  of 
one  afflicted  with  a  contaminating  disease,  the  direction  was 
given : 

"Every  bed  whereon  he  lieth  ...  is  unclean ;  and  every- 
thing whereon  he  sitteth  shall  be  unclean.  And  whosoever 
toucheth  his  bed  shall  wash  his  clothes,  and  bathe  himself  in 
water,  and  be  unclean  until  the  evening.  And  he  that  sitteth 
on  anything  whereon  he  sat  ...  shall  wash  his  clothes, 
and  bathe  himself  in  water,  and  be  unclean  until  the  evening. 

277 


278  Health    Principles 

And  he  that  toucheth  the  flesh  of  him  .  .  .  shall  wash  his 
clothes,  and  bathe  himself  in  water,  and  be  unclean  until  the 
evening.  .  .  .  And  whosoever  toucheth  anything  that  was 
under  him  shall  be  unclean  until  the  evening;  and  he  that 
beareth  any  of  those  things  shall  wash  his  clothes,  and  bathe 
himself  in  water,  and  be  unclean  until  the  evening.  And 
whomsoever  he  toucheth  .  .  .  and  hath  not  rinsed  his  hands 
in  water,  he  shall  wash  his  clothes,  and  bathe  himself  in 
water,  and  be  unclean  until  the  evening.  And  the  vessel 
of  earth  that  he  toucheth  .  .  .  shall  be  broken ;  and  every 
vessel  of  wood  shall  be  rinsed  in  water." 

The  law  concerning  leprosy  is  also  an  illustration  of  the 
thoroughness  with  which  these  regulations  were  to  be  en- 
forced : 

"All  the  days  wherein  the  plague  shall  be  in  him  [the 
leper]  he  shall  be  denied ;  he  is  unclean ;  he  shall  dwell  alone ; 
without  the  camp  shall  his  habitation  be.  The  garment  also 
that  the  plague  of  leprosy  is  in,  whether  it  be  a  woolen 
garment  or  a  linen  garment,  whether  it  be  in  the  warp  or 
woof ;  of  linen  or  of  woolen  ;  whether  in  a  skin  or  in  any- 
thing made  of  skin ;  .  .  .  the  priest  shall  look  upon  the 
plague.  ...  If  the  plague  be  spread  in  the  garment,  either 
in  the  warp  or  in  the  woof  or  in  a  skin,  or  in  any  work 
that  is  made  of  skin ;  the  plague  is  a  fretting  leprosy ;  it  is 
unclean.  He  shall  therefore  burn  that  garment,  whether  warp 
or  woof,  in  woolen  or  in  linen,  or  anything  of  skin,  wherein 
the  plague  is ;  for  it  is  a  fretting  leprosy ;  it  .shall  be  burnt 
in  the  fire."  2 

So,  too,  if  a  house  gave  evidence  of  conditions  that  ren- 
dered it  unsafe  for  habitation,  it  was  destroyed.  The  priest 
was  to  "break  down  the  house,  the  stones  of  it,  and  the 
timber  thereof,  and  all  the  mortar  of  the  house ;  and  he  shall 
carry  them  forth  out  of  the  city  into  an  unclean  place. 
Moreover  he  that  goeth  into  the  house  all  the  while  that 
it  is  shut  up  shall  be  unclean  until  the  evening.  And  he  that 


H  y  g  i  c  n  c    a  111  o  n  g    t  h-e    Israelites 


279 


lieth  in  the  house  shall  wash  his  clothes;  and  he  that  eateth 
in  the  house  shall  wash  his  clothes."  3 

Cleanliness 

The  necessity   or   personal  Cleanliness  was  taught  in  the 
most  impressive  manner.     Before  gathering  at  Mount  Sinai 
to  listen  to  the  proclamation  of  the  law  by  the  voice  of  God, 
the  people  were  required 
to  wash  both  their 
persons  and  their 
clothing.       This 
direction     was 

•>:*:*  .&BM3W  .... 

1 


e  shall  be  holy 
unto  me;  for  P 
the  Irord  am  holy 
and  have  severed 
you  from  other  people 
mat  ye  should  be 
mine* 


enforced   on  pain  of  death. 
No  impurity  was  to  be  tolera- 
ted in  the  presence  of  God. 

During  the  sojourn  in  the  wilderness,  the  Israelites  were 
almost  continually  in  the  open  air,  where  impurities  would 
have  a  less  harmful  effect  than  upon  the  dwellers  in  close 
houses.  But  the  strictest  regard  to  cleanliness  was  required 
both  within  and  without  their  tents.  No  refuse  was  allowed 
to  remain  within  or  about  the  encampment.  The  Lord  said : 


280  //  calf  h    P  r  i  n  c  i  p  I  c  s 

"The  Lord  thy  God  walketh  in  the  midst  of  thy  camp, 
to  deliver  thee,  and  to  give  up  thine  enemies  before  thee ; 
therefore  shall  thy  camp  be  holy."5 

Diet 

The  distinction  between  clean  and  unclean  was  made  in 
all  matters  of  diet : 

"I  am  the  Lord  yonr  God,  which  have  separated  you  from 
other  people.  Ye  shall  therefore  put  difference  between  clean 
beasts  and  unclean,  and  between  unclean  fowls  and  clean ;  and 
ye  shall  not  make  your  souls  abominable  by  beast  or  by  fowl, 
or  by  any  manner  of  living  thing,  .  .  .  which  I  have  sep- 
arated from  you  as  unclean.  "6 

Many  articles  of  food  eaten  freely  by  the  heathen  about 
them  were  forbidden  to  the  Israelites.  It  was  no  arbitrary 
distinction  that  was  made.  The  things  prohibited  were  un- 
wholesome. And  the  fact  that  they  were  pronounced  unclean 
taught  the  lesson  that  the  use  of  injurious  foods  is  defiling. 
That  which  corrupts  the  body  tends  to  corrupt  the  soul.  It 
unfits  the  user  for  communion  with  God,  unfits  him  for  high 
and  holy  service. 

Advantages  and  Regulations 

In  the  promised  land,  the  discipline  begun  in  the  wilder- 
ness was  continued  under  circumstances  favorable  to  the  for- 
mation of  right  habits.  The  people  were  not  crowded  to- 
gether in  cities,  but  each  family  had  its  own  landed  possession, 
insuring  to  all  the  health-giving  blessings  of  a  natural,  un- 
perverted  life. 

Concerning  the  cruel,  licentious  practises  of  the  Canaan- 
ites,  who  were  dispossessed  by  Israel,  the  Lord  said : 

"Ye  shall  not  walk  in  the  manners  of  the  nation  which 
I  cast  out  before  you ;  for  they  committed  all  these  things ; 
and  therefore  I  abhorred  them."  7  "Neither  shalt  thoti  bring 
an  abomination  into  thine  house,  lest  thou  be  a  cursed  thing 
like  it."  8 


Hygiene    a  in  o  n  g    the    Israelites 


281 


In  all  the  affairs  of  their  daily  life,  the  Israelites  were 
taught  the  lesson  set  forth  by  the  Holy  Spirit : 

"Know  ye  not  that  ye  are  the  temple  of  God,  and  that 
the  Spirit  of  God  dwelleth  in  you?  If  any  man  defile  the 
temple  of  God,  him  shall  God  destroy ;  for  the  temple  of 
God  is  holy,  which  temple  ye  are."  ° 

Rejoicing 

"A  merry  [rejoicing]  heart  doeth  good  like  a  medicine."  10 
Gratitude,  rejoicing,  benevolence,  trust  in  God's 
love  and  care, — these  are  health's  greatest  safe- 
guard.    To  the  Israelites  they  were  to  be 
the  very  key-note  of  life. 

The    journey    made    three    times    a 
year  to  the  annual  feasts  at  Jerusalem, 
the  week's  sojourn  in  booths  during 
the  Feast  of  Tabernacles,  were  op- 
portunities for  outdoor  recreation 
and  social  life.     These  feasts 
were    occasions    of    rejoicing, 
made   sweeter  and   more  tender 
by  the  hospitable  welcome  given 
to   the   stranger,   the   Levite,   and 
the  poor,   t 

"Rejoice  in  every  good  thing 

which  the  Lord  thy  God  hath  given  unto  thee  and  unto  thine 
house,  thou,  and  the  Levite,  and  the  stranger  that  is  among 

99    1  o 

you. 

So,  in  later  years,  when  the  law  of  God  was  read  in 
Jerusalem  to  the  captives  returned  from  Babylon,  and  the 
people  wept  because  of  their  transgressions,  the  gracious  words 
were  spoken : 

"Mourn  not.  .  .  .  Go  your  way,  eat  the  fat,  and  drink 
the  sweet,  and  send  portions  unto  them  for  whom  nothing  is 
prepared ;  for  this  day  is  holy  unto  our  Lord ;  neither  be  ye 
sorry ;  for  the  joy  of  the  Lord  is  your  strength."  1S 


rejoice 
all  that 
put  your 
bond  unto, 
ye  mid  your* 
households 
(sheremfhe 
I/ord  thy  (B>$d 
both  blessed 
thee 


282 


Health    Principles 


And  it  was  published  and  proclaimed  "in  all  their  cities, 
and  in  Jerusalem,  saying,  Go  forth  unto  the  mount,  and  fetch 

olive  branches,  and 
pine  branches,  and 
myrtle  branches, 
and  palm  branches, 
and  branches  of 
thick  trees,  to  make 
booths,  as  it  is  writ- 
ten. So  the  people 


"  And  made  themselves  booths,  every  one  upon 
the  roof  of  his  house,    .   .    .   and  in  the  street." 

went  forth  and  brought  them,  and  made  themselves  booths, 
every  one  upon  the  roof  of  his  house,  and  in  their  courts, 
and  in  the  courts  of  the  house  of  God,  and  in  the  street  of 


Hygiene    a  in  o  n  g    the    Israelites  283 

the  water  gate,  and  in  the  street  of  the  gate  of  Ephraim. 
And  all  the  congregation  of  them  that  were  come  again 
out  of  the  captivity,  made  booths,  and  sat  under  the  booths. 
.  .  .  And  there  was  very  great  gladness." 14 

Results  of  Obeying  God's  Law 

God  gave  to  Israel  instruction  in  all  the  principles  essen- 
tial to  physical  as  well  as  to  moral  health,  and  it  was  con- 
cerning these  principles  no  less  than  concerning  those  of  the 
moral  law  that  He  commanded  them: 

''These  words  which  I  command  thee  this  day,  shall  be 
in  thine  heart ;  and  thou  shalt  teach  them  diligently  unto 
thy  children,  and  shalt  talk  of  them  when  thou  sittest  in 
thine  house,  and  when  thou  walkest  by  the  way,  and  when 
thou  liest  down,  and  when  thou  risest  up.  And  thou  shalt 
bind  them  for  a  sign  upon  thine  hand,  and  they  shall  be 
as  frontlets  between  thine  eyes.  And  thou  shalt  write  them 
upon  the  posts  of  thy  house,  and  on  thy  gates."  15 

"And  when  thy  son  asketh  thee  in  time  to  come,  saying, 
What  mean  the  testimonies  and  the  statutes  and  the  judg- 
ments, which  the  Lord  our  God  hath  commanded  you  ?  then 
thou  shalt  say  unto  thy  son,  .  .  .  The  Lord  commanded 
us  to  do  all  these  statutes,  to  fear  the  Lord  our  God,  for 
our  good  always,  that  He  might  preserve  us  alive,  as  it  is 
at  this  day."  16 

Had  the  Israelites  obeyed  the  instruction  they  received, 
and  profited  by  their  advantages,  they  would  have  been  the 
world's  object-lesson  of  health  and  prosperity.  If  as  a  peo- 
ple they  had  lived  according  to  God's  plan,  they  would  have 
been  preserved  from  the  diseases  that  afflicted  other  nations. 
Above  any  other  people  they  would  have  possessed  physical 
strength,  and  vigor  of  intellect.  They  would  have  been  the 
mightiest  nation  on  the  earth.  God  said: 

"Thou   shalt   be  blessed   above   all   people/' 1T 

"The  Lord  hath  avouched  thee  this  day  to  be  His  peculiar 
people,  as  He  hath  promised  thee,  and  that  thou  shouldst 


284 


Health    Principles 


keep  all  His  commandments ;  and  to  make  thee  high  above 
all  nations  which  He  hath  made,  in  praise  and  in  name  and 
in  honor ;  and  that  thou  mayest  be  a  holy  people  unto  the 
Lord  thy  God,  as  He  hath  spoken."  1S 

"And  all  these  blessings  shall  come  on  thee,  and  over- 
take thee,  if  thou  shalt  hearken  unto  the  voice  of  the  Lord 
thy  God.  Blessed  shalt  thou  be  in  the  city,  and 
blessed  shalt  thou  be  in 
the  field.  Blessed  shall  be  the 
fruit  of  thy  body,  and 
.the  fruit  of  thy  ground, 
and  the  fruit  of  thy  cattle, 
the  increase  of  thy  kine, 
and  the  flocks  of  thy 
sheep.  Blessed  shall  be 
thy  basket  and  thy  store. 
Blessed  shalt  thou  be  when 
thou  comest  in,  and  blessed 
shalt  thou  be  when  thou 
goest  out."  19 

"The  Lord  shall  command 
the   blessing   upon    thee    in    thy 
storehouses,  and  in  all  that  thou  set- 
test  thine  hand  unto ;  and  He  shall  bless 
thee  in  the  land  which  the  Lord  thy  God 

giveth  thee.  The  Lord  shall  establish  thee  an  holy  people 
unto  Himself,  as  He  hath  sworn  unto  thee,  if  thou  shalt  keep 
the  commandments  of  the  Lord  thy  God,  and  walk  in  His 
ways.  And  all  people  of  the  earth  shall  see  that  thou  art 
called  by  the  name  of  the  Lord ;  and  they  shall  be  afraid  of 
thee.  And  the  Lord  shall  make  thee  plenteous  in  goods,  in 
the  fruit  of  thy  body,  and  in  the  fruit  of  thy  cattle,  and 
in  the  fruit  of  thy  ground,  in  the  land  which  the  Lord 
sware  unto  thy  fathers  to  give  thee.  The  Lord  shall  open 
unto  thee  His  good  treasure,  the  heaven  to  give  the  rain  unto 


H  y  g  i  c  n  c    a  in  o  n  g    t  h  c    I  s  r  a  c  I  i  I  c  s  285 

thy  land  in  his  season,  and  to  bless  all  the  work  of  thine 
hand.  .  .  .  And  the  Lord  shall  make  thee  the  head,  and 
not  the  tail ;  and  thou  shalt  be  above  only,  and  thou  shalt 
not  be  beneath ;  if  that  thou  hearken  unto  the  command- 
ments of  the  Lord  thy  God  which  I  command  thee  this 
day,  to  observe  and  to  do  them."  20 

To  Aaron  the  high  priest  and  his  sons  the  direction  was 
given : 

"On  this  wise  ye  shall  bless  the  children  of  Israel,  say- 
ing unto  them : 

"Jehovah  bless  thee,  and  keep  thee : 
Jehovah  make  His  face  to  shine  upon  thee, 
And  be  gracious  unto  thee : 
Jehovah  lift   up  His  countenance  upon  thee, 
And  give  thee  peace. 

So  shall  they  put  My  name  upon  the  children  of  Israel; 
And  I  will  bless  them."  -l 

"As  thy  days,  so  shall  thy  strength  be. 
There  is  none  like  unto  God,  O  Jeshurun, 
Who  rideth  upon  the  heaven  for  thy  help, 
And  in  His  excellency  on  the  skies. 
The  eternal  God  is  thy  dwelling  place, 
And  underneath  are  the  everlasting  arms :     .     .     . 
Israel  dwelleth  in  safety. 
The  fountain  of  Jacob  alone, 

"In  a  land  of  corn  and  wine ; 
Yea,  His  heavens  drop  down  dew. 
Happy  art  thou,  O  Israel : 

Who  is  like  unto  thee,  a  people  saved  by  the  Lord, 
The  shield  of  thy  help, 
And  that  is  the  sword  of  thy  excellency !"  — 

The  Israelites  failed  of  fulfilling  God's  purpose,  and  thus 
failed  of  receiving  the  blessings  that  might  have  been  theirs. 
But  in  Joseph  and  Daniel,  in  Moses  and  Elisha,  and  many 
others,  we  have  noble  examples  of  the  results  of  the  true 
plan  of  living.  Like  faithfulness  to-day  will  produce  like 
results.  To  us  it  is  written: 


286 


Health    Principles 


"Ye  are  a  chosen  generation,  a  royal  priesthood,  an  holy 
nation,  a  peculiar  people;  that  ye  should  show  forth  the 
praises  of  Him  who  hath  called  you'  out  of  darkness  into 
His  marvelous  light." 23 


"Blessed  is  the  man  that  trustcth  in  the  Lord 

And  whose  hope  the  Lord  is."  -* 
He  "shall  flourish  like  the  palm  tree : 

He  shall  grow  like  a  cedar  in  Lebanon. 
Those  that  be  planted  in  the  house  of  the  Lord 

Shall  flourish  in  the  courts  of  our  God. 
They  shall  still  bring  forth  fruit  in  old  age."  2:> 
"They  shall  be  vigorous,  and  covered  with 
foliage."  ~Q 

"Let   thine   heart   keep    My   commandments : 
For  length  of  days,  and  long  life, 
And  peace,  shall  they  add  to  thee.    .    .    . 
Then  shalt  thou  walk  in  thy  way  safely, 
And  thy  foot  shall  not  stumble. 
When  thou  liest  down,  thou  shalt  not  be  afraid : 
Yea,  thou  shalt  lie  down,  and  thy  sleep  shall  be  sweet. 
Be  not  afraid  of  sudden  fear, 

Neither  of  the  desolation  of  the  wicked,  when  it  cometh 
For  the  Lord  shall  be  thy  confidence, 
And  shall  keep  thy  foot  from  being  taken."  27 


Dress 


"WHATSOEVER    HE   SAITH 
UNTO   YOU,    DO." 


'  I  UIE  Bible  teaches  modesty  in  dress.  ''In  like  manner 
-*  also,  that  women  adorn  themselves  in  modest  apparel."  x 
This  forbids  display  in  dress,  gaudy  colors,  profuse  orna- 
mentation. Any  device  designed  to  attract  attention  to  the 
wearer  or  to  excite  admiration,  is  excluded  from  the  modest 
apparel  which  God's  word  enjoins. 

Our  dress  is  to  be  inexpensive, — not  with  "gold,  or  pearls, 
or  costly  array."  2 

Money  is  a  trust  from  God.  It  is  not  ours  to  expend 
for  the  gratification  of  pride  or  ambition.  In  the  hands  of 
God's  children  it  is  food  for  the  hungry,  and  clothing  for 
the  naked.  It  is  a  defense  to  the  oppressed,  a  means  of 
health  to  the  sick,  a  means  of  preaching  the  gospel  to  the 
poor.  You  could  bring  happiness  to  many  hearts  by  using 
wisely  the  means  that  is  now  spent  for  show.  Consider  the 
life  of  Christ.  Study  His  character,  and  be  partakers  with 
Him  in  His  self-denial. 

In  the  professed  Christian  world  enough  is  expended  for 
jewels  and  needlessly  expensive  dress  to  feed  all  the  hungry 
and  to  clothe  the  naked.  Fashion  and  display  absorb  the 
means  that  might  comfort  the  poor  and  the  suffering.  They 

287 


288  Health    Principle  s 

rob  the  world  of  the  gospel  of  the  Saviour's  love.  Missions 
languish.  Multitudes  perish  for  want  of  Christian  teach- 
ing. Beside  our  own  doors  and  in  foreign  lands  the  heathen 
are  untaught  and  unsaved.  While  God  has  laden  the  earth 
with  His  bounties,  and  filled  its  storehouses  with  the  com- 
forts of  life,  while  He  has  so  freely  given  to  us  a  saving 
knowledge  of  His  truth,  what  excuse  can  we  offer  for  per- 
mitting the  cries  of  the  widow  and  the  fatherless,  the  sick 
and  the  suffering,  the  untaught  and  the  unsaved,  to  ascend 
to  heaven?  In  the  day  of  God,  when  brought  face  to  face 
with  Him  who  gave  His  life  for  these  needy  ones,  what 
excuse  will  those  offer  who  are  spending  their  time  and 
money  upon  indulgences  that  God  has  forbidden  ?  To  such 
will  not  Christ  say,  "I  was  an  hungered,  and  ye  gave  Me 
no  meat ;  I  was  thirsty,  and  ye  gave  Me  no  drink ;  .  .  . 
naked,  and  ye  clothed  Me  not ;  sick,  and  in  prison,  and  ye 
visited  Me  not"  ? 9 

But  our  clothing,  while  modest  and  simple,  should  be 
of  good  quality,  of  becoming  colors,  and  suited  for  service. 
It  should  be  chosen  for  durability  rather  than  display.  It 
should  provide  warmth  and  proper  protection.  The  wise 
woman  described  in  the  Proverbs  "is  not  afraid  of  the 
snow  for  her  household ;  for  all  her  household  are  clothed 
with  double  garments."  3 

Our  dress  should  be  cleanly.  Uncleanliness  in  dress  is 
unhealthful,  and  thus  defiling  to  the  body  and  to  the  soul. 
"Ye  are  the  temple  of  God.  ...  If  any  man  defile  the 
temple  of  God,  him  shall  God  destroy."  4 

In  all  respeqts  the  dress  should  be  healthful.  "Above  all 
things,"  God  desires  us  to  "be  in  health," — health  of  body  and 
of  soul.  And  we  are  to  be  workers  together  with  Him  for  the 
health  of  both  soul  and  body.  Both  are  promoted  by  healthful 
dress. 

It  should  have  the  grace,  the  beauty,  the  appropriateness 
of  natural  simplicity.  Christ  has  warned  us  against  the  pride 


Dress 


289 


of  life,  but  not  against   its   grace   and  natural  beauty.     He 

pointed  to  the  flowers  of  the  field,  to  the  lily  unfolding  in 

its  purity,  and  said,  "Even  Solomon  in  all  his  glory  was  not 

arrayed    like    one     of    these." 5 

Thus    by    the   things   of  nature 

Christ  illustrates  the  beauty  that 

Heaven     values,     the     modest 

grace,  the  simplicity,  the  purity, 

the  appropriateness,   that  wou 

make  our  attire  pleasing  to  Him. 

The  most  beautiful  dress  He 
bids  us  wear  upon  the  soul.  No 
outward  adorning  can  compare 
in  value  or  loveliness  with  that 
"meek  and  quiet  spirit"  which  in 
His  sight  is  "of  great  price."  6 

To  those  who  make  th° 
Saviour's  principles  their  guide, 
how  precious  His  words  of 
promise : 

"Why  are  ye  anxious  con- 
cerning raiment?"  "If  God 
doth  so  clothe  the  grass  of  the 
field,  which  to-day  is,  and  to- 
morrow is  cast  into  the  oven, 
shall  He  not  much  more  clothe 
you  ?  ...  Be  not  therefore 
anxious,  saying,  .  .  .  Where- 
withal shall  we  be  clothed? 
.  .  .  for  your  heavenly  Father 
knoweth  that  ye  have  need  of 

all  these  things.    But  seek  ye  first  His  kingdom  and  His  right- 
ousness ;  and  all  these  things  shall  be  added  unto  you."  7 

"Thou  wilt  keep  him  in  perfect  peace  whose  mind  is  stayed 
on  Thee ;  because  he  trusteth  in  Thee."  8 


Water 
lilies 


290  Health    Principles 

The  Rule  of  Fashion 

What  a  contrast  is  this  to  the  weariness,  the  unrest,  the 
disease  and  wretchedness,  that  result  from  the  rule  of  fashion ! 
How.  contrary  to  the  principles  given  in  the  Scriptures  are 
many  of  the  modes  of  dress  that  fashion  prescribes!  Think 
of  the  styles  that  have  prevailed  for  the  last  few  hundreds 
of  years  or  even  for  the  last  few  decades.  How  many  of 
them,  when  not  in  fashion,  would  be  declared  immodest ; 
how  many  would  be  pronounced  inappropriate  for  a  refined, 
God-fearing,  self-respecting  woman. 

The  making  of  changes  in  apparel  for  the  sake  of  fashion 
merely  is  not  sanctioned  by  the  word  of  God.  Changing 
styles  and  elaborate,  costly  ornamentation  squander  the  time 
and  means  of  the  rich,  and  lay  waste  the  energies  of  mind 
and  soul.  They  impose  a  heavy  burden  on  the  middle  and 
poorer  classes.  Many  who  can  hardly  earn  a  livelihood,  and 
who  with  simple  modes  might  make  their  own  clothing,  are 
compelled  to  resort  to  the  dressmaker  in  order  to  be  in  fashion. 
Many  a  poor  girl,  for  the  sake  of  a  stylish  gown,  has  de- 
prived herself  of  warm  underwear,  and  paid  the  penalty  with 
her  life.  Many  another,  coveting  the  display  and  elegance 
of  the  rich,  has  been  enticed  into  paths  of  dishonesty  and 
shame.  Many  a  home  is  deprived  of  comforts,  many  a  man 
is  driven  to  embezzlement  or  bankruptcy,  to  satisfy  the  ex- 
travagant demands  of  the  wife  or  children. 

Many  a  woman,  forced  to  prepare  for  herself  or  her 
children  the  stylish  costumes  demanded  by  fashion,  is  doomed 
to  ceaseless  drudgery.  Many  a  mother  with  throbbing  nerves 
and  trembling  fingers  toils  far  into  the  night  to  add  to  her 
children's  clothing  ornamentation  that  contributes  nothing  to 
healthfulness,  comfort,  or  real  beauty.  For  the  sake  of  fashion 
she  sacrifices  health,  and  that  calmness  of  spirit  so  essential 
to  the  right  guidance  of  her  children.  The  culture  of  mind 
and  heart  is  neglected.  The  soul  is  dwarfed. 


Dress 


291 


The  mother  has  no  lime  to  study  the  principles  of  physi- 
cal development,  that  she  may  know  how  to  care  for  the 
health  of  her  children.  She  has  no  time  for  ministering  to 
their  mental  or  spiritual  needs,  no  time  to  •  sympathize  with 
them  in  their  little  disappointments  and  trials,  or  to  share 
in  their  interests  and  pursuits. 

Almost  as  soon  as  they  come  into  the  world  the  children 
are  subjected  to  fashion's  influence.  They  hear  more  of  dress 
than  of  their  Saviour.  They  see  their  mothers  consulting 
the  fashion  plates  more  earnestly  than  the  Bible.  The  dis- 
play of  dress  is  treated  as  of  greater  importance  than  the 
development  of  character.  Parents  and  children  are  robbed 
of  that  which  is  best  and  sweetest  and  truest  in  life.  For 
fashion's  sake  they  are  cheated  out  of  a  preparation  for  the 
life  to  come. 

Physical  Effects  of  Improper  Dress 

It  was  the  adversary  of  all  good  who  instigated  the  in- 
vention of  the  ever-changing  fashions.  He  desires  nothing 
so  much  as  to  bring  grief  and  dishonor  to  God  by  working 
the  misery  and  ruin  of  human  beings.  One  of  the  means 
by  which  he  most  effectually  accomplishes  this  is  the  devices 
of  fashion,  that  weaken  the  body,  as  well  as  enfeeble,  the 
mind  and  belittle  the  soul. 

\Yomen  are  subject  to  serious  maladies,  and  their  suffer- 
ings are  greatly  increased  by  their  manner  of  dress.  Instead 
of  preserving  their  health  for  the  trying  emergencies  that  are 
sure  to  come,  they  by  their  wrong  habits  too  often  sacrifice 
not  only  health  but  life,  and  leave  to  their  children  a  legacy 
of  woe,  in  a  ruined  constitution,  perverted  habits,  and  false 
ideas  of  life. 

One  of  fashion's  wasteful  and  mischievous  devices  is  the 
skirt  that  sweeps  the  ground.  Uncleanly,  uncomfortable,  in- 
convenient, unhealthful, — all  this  and  more  is  true  of  the 
trailing  skirt.  It  is  extravagant,  both  because  of  the  super- 


292  Health    Principles 

fluous  material  required,  and  because  of  the  needless  wear 
on  account  of  its  length.  And  whoever  has  seen  a  woman 
in  a  trailing  skirt,  with  hands  filled  with  parcels,  attempt  to 
go  up  or  down  stairs,  to  enter  a  street  car,  to  walk  through 
a  crowd,  to  walk  in  the  rain,  or  on  a  muddy  road,  needs 
no  other  proof  of  its  inconvenience  and  discomfort. 

Another  serious  evil  is  the  wearing  of  skirts  so  that  their 
weight  must  be  sustained  by  the  hips.  This  heavy  weight, 
pressing  upon  the  internal  organs,  drags  them  downward, 
and  causes  weakness  of  the  stomach,  and  a  feeling  of  lassi- 
tude, inclining  the  wearer  to  stoop,  which  further  cramps  the 
lungs,  making  correct  breathing  more  difficult. 

Of  late  years  the  dangers  resulting  from  compression  of 
the  waist  have  been  so  fully  discussed  that  few  can  be  igno- 
rant in  regard  to  them ;  yet  so  great  is  the  power  of  fashion 
that  the  evil  continues.  By  this  practise,  women  and  young 
girls  are  doing  themselves  untold  harm.  It  is  essential  to 
health  that  the  chest  have  room  to  expand  to  its  fullest  ex- 
tent, in  order  that  the  lungs  may  be  enabled  to  take  full 
inspiration.  When  the  lungs  are  restricted,  the  quantity  of 
oxygen  received  into  them  is  lessened.  The  blood  is  not  prop- 
erly vitalized,  and  the  waste,  poisonous  matter  which  should 
be  thrown  off  through  the  lungs,  is  retained.  In  addition 
to  this,  the  circulation  is  hindered ;  and  the  internal  organs 
are  so  cramped  and  crowded  out  of  place  that  they  can  not 
perform  their  work  properly. 

Tight  lacing  does  not  improve  the  form.  One  of  the 
chief  elements  in  physical  beauty  is  symmetry,  the  harmoni- 
ous proportion  of  parts.  And  the  correct  model  for  physical 
development  is  to  be  found,  not  in  the  figures  displayed 
by  French  modistes,  but  in  the  human  form  as  developed 
according  to  the  laws  of  God  in  nature.  God  is  the  author 
of  all  beauty,  and  only  as  we  conform  to  His  ideal  shall 
we  approach  the  standard  of  true  beauty. 


Dress  293 

Another  evil  which  custom  fosters  is  the  unequal  distri- 
bution of  the  clothing,  so  that  while  some  parts  of  the  body 
have  more  than  is  required,  others  are  insufficiently  clad. 
The  feet  and  limbs,  being  remote  from  the  vital  organs,  should 
be  especially  guarded  from  cold  by  abundant  clothing.  It 
is  impossible  to  have  health  when  the  extremities  are  habit- 
ually cold  ;  for  if  there  is  too  little  blood  in  them  there  will 
be  too  much  in  other  portions  of  the  body.  Perfect  health 
requires  a  perfect  circulation ;  but  this  can  not  be  had,  while 
three  or  four  times  as  much  clothing  is  worn  upon  the  body, 
where  the  vital  organs  are  situated,  as  upon  the  feet  and 
limbs. 

A  multitude  of  women  are  nervous  and  careworn,  be- 
cause they  deprive  themselves  of  the  pure  air  that  would 
make  pure  blood,  and  of  the  freedom  of  motion  that  would 
send  the  blood  bounding  through  the  veins,  giving-  life,  health, 
and  energy.  Many  women  have  become  confirmed  invalids 
when  they  might  have  enjoyed  health,  and  many  have  died 
of  consumption  and  other  diseases  when  they  might  have 
lived  their  allotted  term  of  life,  had  they  dressed  in  accordance 
with  health  principles,  and  exercised  freely  in  the  open  air. 

In  order  to  secure  the  most  healthful  clothing,  the  needs 
of  every  part  of  the  body  must  be  carefully  studied.  The 
character  of  the  climate,  the  surroundings,  the  condition  of 
health,  the  age  and  the  occupation  must  all  be  considered. 
Every  article  of  dress  should  fit  easily,  obstructing  neither 
the  circulation  of  the  blood,  nor  a  free,  full,  natural  respira- 
tion. Everything  worn  should  be  so  loose  that  when  the 
arms  are  raised,  the  clothing  will  be  correspondingly  lifted. 

Women  who  are  in  failing  health  can  do  much  for  them- 
selves by  sensible  dressing  and  exercise.  When  suitably 
dressed  for  outdoor  enjoyment,  let  them  exercise  in  the  open 
air,  carefully  at  first,  but  increasing  the  amount  of  exercise 
as  they  can  endure  it.  By  taking  this  course  many  might 


294  Health    Principles 

regain    health,    and    live   to   take   their    share   in   the   world's 
work. 

Independent  of  Fashion 

Let  women  themselves,  instead  of  struggling  to  meet  the 
demands  of  fashion,  have  the  courage  to  dress  healthfully 
and  simply.  Instead  of  sinking  into  a  mere  household  drudge, 
let  the  wife  and  mother  take  time  to  read,  to  keep  herself 
well  informed,  to  be  a  companion  to  her  husband,  and  to 
keep  in  touch  with  the  developing  minds  of  her  children. 
Let  her  use  wisely  the  opportunities  now  hers  to  influence 
her  dear  ones  for  the  higher  life.  Let  her  take  time  to  make 
the  dear  Saviour  a  daily  companion  and  familiar  friend.  Let 
her  take  time  for  the  study  of  His  word,  take  time  to  go 
with  the  children  into  the  fields,  and  learn  of  God  through 
the  beauty  of  His  works. 

Let  her  keep  cheerful  and  buoyant.  Instead  of  spending 
every  moment  in  endless  sewing,  make  the  evening  "a  pleas- 
ant social  season,  a  family  reunion  after  the  day's  duties. 
Many  a  man  would  thus  be  led  to  choose  the  society  of  his 
home  before  that  of  the  club-house  or  the  saloon.  Many  a 
boy  would  be  kept  from  the  street  or  the  corner  grocery. 
Many  a  girl  would  be  saved  from  frivolous,  misleading  asso- 
ciations. The  influence  of  the  home  would  be  to  parents 
and  children  what  God  designed  it  should  be,  a  lifelong 
blessing. 


D  ie  t    a  n  d   He  a  Ith 

"EAT   FOR   STRENGTH, 
AND  NOT   FOR   DRUNKENNESS." 

bodies  are  built  up  from  the  food  we  eat.  There  is 
a  constant  breaking  down  of  the  tissues  of  the  body; 
every  movement  of  every  organ  involves  waste,  and  this 
waste  is  repaired  from  our  food.  Each  organ  of  the  body 
requires  its  share  of  nutrition.  The  brain  must  be  supplied 
with  its  portion ;  the  bones,  muscles,  and  nerves  demand 
theirs.  It  is  a  wonderful  process  that  transforms  the  food 
into  blood,  and  uses  this  blood  to  build  up  the  varied  parts 
of  the  body ;  but  this  process  is  going  on  continually,  supply- 
ing with  life  and  strength  each  nerve,  muscle,  and  tissue. 

Selection  of  Food 

Those  foods  should  be  chosen  that  best  supply  the  ele- 
ments needed  for  building  up  the  body.  In  this  choice,  appe- 
tite is  not  a  safe  guide.  Through  wrong  habits  of  eating, 
the  appetite  has  become  perverted.  Often  it  demands  food 
that  impairs  health  and  causes  weakness  instead  of  strength. 
We  can  not  safely  be  guided  by  the  customs  of  society.  The 
disease  and  suffering  that  everywhere  prevail  are  largely  due 
to  popular  errors  in  regard  to  diet. 

In  order  to  know  what  are  the  best  foods,  we  must  study 
God's  original  plan  for  man's  diet.  He  who  created  man 

295 


296 


Health    Principles 


and  who  understands  his  needs  appointed  Adam  his  food 
"Behold,"  He  said,  "I  have  HB____H^^ 
given  you  every  herb  yielding 
seed,  .  .  .  and  every  tree,  in 
which  is  the  fruit  of  a  tree 
yielding  seed ;  to  you  it  shall 
be  for  food."  1  Upon  leaving 
Eden  to  gain  his  livelihood  by 
tilling  the  earth  under  the  curse 
of  sin,  man  received  permis- 
sion to  eat  also  "the  herb  of 
the  field."  2 

Grains,    fruits,    nuts,    and 
vegetables    constitute    the    diet 
chosen  for  us  by  our   Creator. 
These    foods,    prepared    in    as 
simple  and  natural  a  man- 
ner  as   possible,   are   the 
most  healthful  and  nourish- 
ing.     They    impart    a 
strength,  a  power  of 
endurance,    and 
a  vigor  of  intel- 
lect, that  are  not 
afforded    by    a 
more     complex 
and    stimulating 
diet. 

But  not  all 
foods  whole- 
some in  them- 
selves  are 
equally  suited  to 
our  needs  under 

all      C  i  1*  C  U  111  -  "1  have  given  you  every  herb  yielding  seed. 


Diet    a  n  d    H  e  alt  h 


297 


stances.  Care  should  be  taken  in  the  selection  of  food.  Our 
diet  should  be  suited  to  the  season,  to  the  climate  in  which 
we  live,  and  to  the  occupation  we  follow.  Some  foods  that 
are  adapted  for  use  at  one  season  or  in  one  climate  are  not 
suited  to  another.  So  there  are  different  foods  best  suited 
for  persons  in  different  occupations.  Often  food  that  can 
be  used  with  benefit  by  those  engaged  in  hard  physical  labor 
is  unsuitable  for  persons  of  sedentary  pursuits  or  intense 
mental  application.  God  has  given  us  an  ample  variety  of 


"  And  every  tree  in  -which  is  the  fruit." 

healthful  foods,  and  each  person  should  choose  from  it  the 
things  that  experience  and  sound  judgment  prove  to  be  best 
suited  to  his  own  necessities. 

Nature's  abundant  supply  of  fruits,  nuts,  and  grains  is 
ample,  and  year  by  year  the  products  of  all  lands  are  more 
generally  distributed  to  all,  by  the  increased  facilities  for 
transportation.  As  a  result,  many  articles  of  food  which  a 
few  years  ago  were  regarded  as  expensive  luxuries,  are  now 
within  the  reach  of  all  as  foods  for  everyday  use.  This 
is  especially  the  case  with  dried  and  canned  fruits. 


298 


Health    Principles 


Nuts  and  nut  foods  are  coming-  largely  into  use  to  take 
the  place  of  flesh  meats.  With  nuts  may  be  combined  grains, 
fruits,  and  some  roots,  to  make  foods  that  are  healthful  and 
nourishing1.  Care  should  be  taken,  however,  not  to  use  too 
large  a  proportion  of  nuts.  Those  who  realize  ill  effects  from 
the  use  of  nut  foods  may  find  the  difficulty  removed  by  at- 
tending to  this  precaution. 
It  should  be  remembered, 
too,  that  some  nuts  are  not 
so  wholesome  as  others.  Al- 
monds are  preferable  to  pea- 
nuts, but  peanuts  in  limited 
quantities,  used  in  connec- 
tion with  grains,  are  nourish- 
ing and  digestible. 

When  properly  prepared, 
olives,  like  nuts,  supply  the 
place  of  butter  and  flesh 
meats.  The  oil,  as  eaten  in 
the  olive,  is  far  preferable  to 
animal  oil  or  fat.  It  serves 
as  a  laxative.  Its  use  will  be 
found  beneficial  to  consump- 
tives, and  it  is  healing  to  an 
inflamed,  irritated  stomach. 

Persons  who  have  accus- 
tomed themselves  to  a  rich, 
highly-stimulating  diet,  have 
an  unnatural  taste,  and  they  can  not  at  once  relish  food  that 
is  plain  and  simple.  It  will  take  time  for  the  taste  to  become 
natural,  and  for  the  stomach  to  recover  from  the  abuse  it 
has  suffered.  But  those  who  persevere  in  the  use  of  whole- 
some food  will,  after  a  time,  find  it  palatable.  Its  delicate 
and  delicious  flavors  will  be  appreciated,  and  it  will  be  eaten 
with  greater  enjoyment  than  can  be  derived  from  unwhole- 


A  fruitful  olive  bough 


Diet    and    Health  299 

some    dainties.      And    the    stomach,    in    a    healthy    condition, 
neither  fevered  nor  overtaxed,   can  readily  perform  its  task. 

Variety 

In  order  to  maintain  health,  a  sufficient  supply  of  good, 
nourishing  food  is  needed. 

If  we  plan  wisely,  that  which  is  most  conducive  to  health 
can  be  secured  in  almost  every  land.  The  various  prepara- 
tions of  rice,  wheat,  corn,  and  oats  are  sent  abroad  everywhere, 
also  beans,  peas,  and  lentils.  These,  with  native  or  imported 
fruits,  and  the  variety  of  vegetables  that  grow  in  each  lo- 
cality, give  an  opportunity  to  select  a  dietary  that  is  complete 
without  the  use  of  flesh-meats. 

Wherever  fruit  can  be-  grown  in  abundance,  a  liberal  sup- 
ply should  be  prepared  for  winter,  by  canning  or  drying. 
Small  fruits,  such  as  currants,  gooseberries,  strawberries,  rasp- 
berries, and  blackberries,  can  be  grown  to  advantage  in  many 
places  where  they  are  but  little  used,  and  their  cultivation 
is  neglected. 

For  household  canning,  glass,  rather  than  tin  cans,  should 
be  used  whenever  possible.  It  is  especially  necessary  that 
the  fruit  for  canning  should  be  in  good  condition.  Use  little 
sugar,  and  cook  the  fruit  only  long  enough  to  insure  its  pres- 
ervation. Thus  prepared,  it  is  an  excellent  substitute  for 
fresh  fruit. 

Wherever  dried  fruits,  such  as  raisins,  prunes,  apples, 
pears,  peaches,  and  apricots  are  obtainable  at  moderate  prices, 
it  will  be  found  that  they  can  be  used  as  staple  articles  of 
diet  much  more  freely  than  is  customary,  with  the  best  re- 
sults to  the  health  and  vigor  of  all  classes  of  workers. 

There  should  not  be  a  great  variety  at  any  one  meal,  for 
this  encourages  overeating,  and  causes  indigestion. 

It  is  not  well  to  eat  fruit  and  vegetables  at  the  same 
meal.  If  the  digestion  is  feeble,  the  use  of  both  will  often 
cause  distress,  and  inability  to  put  forth  mental  effort.  It 


300 


Health   Principles 


is  better  to  have  the   fruit  at   one  meal,   and  the  vegetables 
at  another. 

The  meals  should  be  varied.  The  same  dishes,  prepared 
in  the  same  way,  should  not  appear  on  the  table  meal  after 
meal  and  day  after  day.  The  meals  are  eaten  with  greater 
relish,  and  the  system  is  better  nourished,  when  the  food  is 
varied. 

Preparation  of  Pood 

It  is  wrong  to  eat  merely  to  gratify  the  appetite,  but 
no  indifference  should  be  manifested  regarding  the  quality  of 

pn 


W/Ji   U 

mmF/ft  I  \V'. 


How  our  rice  grows 

the  food,  or  the  manner  of  its  preparation.  If  the  food 
eaten  is  not  relished,  the  body  will  not  be  so  well  nourished. 
The  food  should  be  carefully  chosen  and  prepared .  with  in- 
telligence and  skill. 

For  use  in  bread  making,  the  superfine  white  flour  is 
not  the  best.  Its  use  is  neither  healthful  nor  economical. 
Fine-flour  bread  is  lacking  in  nutritive  elements  to  be  found 
in  bread  made  from  the  whole  wheat.  It  is  a  frequent  cause 
of  constipation  and  other  unhealthful  conditions. 

The  use  of  soda  or  baking-powder  in  bread  making  is 
harmful  and  unnecessary.  Soda  causes  inflammation  of  the 
stomach,  and  often  poisons  the  entire  system.  Many  house 


Diet    and    Health 


301 


wives  think  that  they  can  not  make  good  bread  without  soda, 
but  this  is  an  error.  If  they  would  take  the  trouble  to  learn 
better  methods,  their  bread  would  be  more  wholesome,  and, 
to  a  natural  taste,  it  would  be  more  palatable. 

In  the  making  of  raised  or  yeast  bread,  milk  should  not 
be  used  in  place  of  water.  The  use  of  milk  is  an  additional 
expense,  and  it  makes  the  bread  much  less  wholesome.  Milk 
bread  does  not  keep  sweet  so  long  after  baking  as  does  that 
made  with  water,  and  it  ferments  more  readily  in  the  stomach. 

Bread  should  be  light  and  sweet.  Not  the  least  taint  of 
sourness  should  be  tolerated.  The  loaves  should  be  small, 


Harvesting  rice 

and  so  thoroughly  baked  that,  so  far  as  possible,  tne  yeast 
germs  shall  be  destroyed.  When  hot  or  new,  raised  bread 
of  any  kind  is  difficult  of  digestion.  It  should  never  appear 
on  the  table.  This  rule  does  not,  however,  apply  to  un- 
leavened bread.  Fresh  rolls  made  of  wheaten  meal  without 
yeast  or  leaven,  and  baked  in  a  well-heated  oven,  are  both 
wholesome  and  palatable. 

Grains  used  for  porridge  or  "mush"  should  have  several 
hours'  cooking.  But  soft  or  liquid  foods  are  less  wholesome 
than  dry  foods,  which  require  thorough  mastication.  Zwie- 
back, or  twice-baked  bread,  is  one  of  the  most  easily  digested 
and  most  palatable  of  foods.  Let  ordinary  raised  bread  be 


302  Health    Principles 

cut  in  slices  and  dried  in  a  warm  oven  till  the  last  trace  of 
moisture  disappears.  Then  let  it  be  browned  slightly  all 
the  way  through.  In  a  dry  place  this  bread  can  be  kept 
much  longer  than  ordinary  bread,  and,  if  reheated  before 
using,  it  will  be  as  fresh  as  when  new. 

Far  too  much  sugar  is  ordinarily  used  in  food.  Cakes, 
sweet  puddings,  pastries,  jellies,  jams,  are  active  causes  of 
indigestion.  Especially  harmful  are  the  custards  and  pud- 
dings in  which  milk,  eggs,  and  sugar  are  the  chief  ingredi- 
ents. The  free  use  of  milk  and  sugar  taken  together  should 
be  avoided. 

If  milk  is  used,  it  should  be  thoroughly  sterilized;  with 
this  precaution,  there  is  less  danger  of  contracting  disease 
from  its  use.  Butter  is  less  harmful  when  eaten  on  co-Id 
bread  than  when  used  in  cooking;  but,  as  a  rule,  it  is  better 
to  dispense  with  it  altogether.  Cheese  is  still  more  objec- 
tionable; it  is  wholly  unfit  for  food. 

Scanty,  ill-cooked  food  depraves  the  blood  by  weaken- 
ing the  blood-making  organs.  It  deranges  the  system,  and 
brings  on  disease,  with  its  accompaniment  of  irritable  nerves 
and  bad  tempers.  The  victims  of  poor  cookery  are  num- 
bered by  thousands  and  tens  of  thousands.  Over  many  graves 
might  be  written:  "Died  because  of  poor  cooking;''  "Died 
of  an  abused  stomach." 

It  is  a  sacred  duty  for  those  who  cook  to  learn  how 
to  prepare  healthful  food.  Many  souls  are  lost  as  the  result 
of  poor  cookery.  It  takes  thought  and  care  to  make  good 
bread ;  but  there  is  more  religion  in  a  loaf  of  good  bread 
than  many  think.  There  are  few  really  good  cooks.  Young 
women  think  that  it  is  menial  to  cook  and  do  other  kinds 
of  housework ;  and,  for  this  reason,  many  girls  who  marry 
and  have  the  care  of  families  have  little  idea  of  the  duties 
devolving  upon  a  wife  and  mother. 

Cooking  is  no  mean  science,  and  it  is  one  of  the  most 
essential  in  practical  life.  It  is  a  science  that  all  women 


Diet    and    Health  303 

should  learn,  and  it  should  be  taught  in  a  way  to  benefit  the 
poorer  classes.  To  make  food  appetizing  and  at  the  same  time 
simple  and  nourishing,  requires  skill ;  but  it  can  be  done. 
Cooks  should  know  how  to  prepare  simple  food  in  a  simple 
and  healthful  manner,  and  so  that  it  will  be  found  more 
palatable,  as  well  as  more  wholesome,  because  of  its  simplicity. 
Every  woman  who  is  at  the  head  of  a  family  and  yet 
does  not  understand  the  art  of  healthful  cookery  should  de- 
termine to  learn  that  which  is  so  essential  to  the  well-being 
of  her  household.  In  many  places  hygienic  cooking-schools 
afford  opportunity  for  instruction  in  this  line.  She  who  has 
not  the  help  of  such  facilities  should  put  herself  under  the 
instruction  of  some  good  cook,  and  persevere  in  her  efforts 
for  improvement  until  she  is  mistress  of  the  culinary  art. 

Regularity  in  Eating 

Regularity  in  eating  is  of  vital  importance.  There  should 
be  a  specified  time  for  each  meal.  At  this  time,  let  every 
one  eat  what  the  system  requires,  and  then  take  nothing  more 
until  the  next  meal.  There  are  many  who  eat  when  the  system 
needs  no  food,  at  irregular  intervals,  and  between  meals, 
because  they  have  not  sufficient  strength  of  will  to  resist  in- 
clination. When  traveling, ,  some  are  constantly  nibbling  if 
anything  eatable  is  within  their  reach.  This  is  very  injurious. 
If  travelers  would  eat  regularly  of  food  that  is  simple  and 
nutritious,  they  would  not  feel  so  great  weariness,  nor  suffer 
so  much  from  sickness. 

Another  pernicious  habit  is  that  of  eating  just  before  bed- 
time. The  regular  meals  may  have  been  taken;  but  because 
there  is  a  sense  of  faintness,  more  food  is  eaten.  By  indul- 
gence, this  wrong  practise  becomes  a  habit,  and  often  so 
firmly  fixed  that  it  is  thought  impossible  to  sleep  without 
food.  As  a  result  of  eating  late  suppers,  the  digestive 
process  is  continued  through  the  sleeping  hours.  But  though 
the  stomach  works  constantly,  its  work  is  not  properly 


304 


Health    Principles 


accomplished.  The  sleep  is  often  disturbed  with  unpleasant 
dreams,  and  in  the  morning  the  person  awakes  unrefreshed, 
and  with  little  relish  for  breakfast.  When  we  lie  down  to 
rest,  the  stomach  should  have  its  work  all  done,  that  it,  as 
well  as  the  other  organs  of  the  body,  may  enjoy  rest.  For 
persons  of  sedentary  habits,  late  suppers  are  particularly 


A  promise  of  prunes 

harmful.       With   them   the   disturbance   created   is   often   the 
beginning  of  disease  that  ends  in  death. 

In  many  cases  the  faintness  that  leads  to  a  desire  for 
food  is  felt  because  the  digestive  organs  have  been  too  severely 
taxed  during  the  day.  After  disposing  of  one  meal,  the  di- 
gestive organs  need  rest.  At  least  five  or  six  hours  should 
intervene  between  the  meals ;  and  most  persons  who  give 
the  plan  a  trial,  will  find  that  two  meals  a  day  are  better 
than  three. 


Diet    and    Health 


305 


Wrong  Conditions  of  Eating 

Food  should  not  be  eaten  very  hot  or  very  cold.  If  food 
is  cold,  the  vital  force  of  the  stomach  is  drawn  upon  in 
order  to  warm  it  before  digestion  can  take  place.  Cold  drinks 
are  injurious  for  the  same  reason ;  while  the  free  use  of 
hot  'drinks  is  debilitating.  In  fact,  the  more  liquid  there  is 


The  promise  fulfilled 

taken  with  the  meals,  the  more  difficult  it  is  for  the  food  to 
digest;  for  the  liquid  must  be  absorbed  before  digestion  can 
begin.  Do  not  eat  largely  of  salt,  avoid  the  use  of  pickles 
and  spiced  foods,  eat  an  abundance  of  fruit,  and  the  irritation 
that  calls  for  so  much  drink  at  meal  time  will  largely  disappear. 
Food  should  be  eaten  slowly,  and  should  be  thoroughly 
masticated.  This  is  necessary,  in  order  that  the  saliva  may 
be  properly  mixed  with  the  food,  and  the  digestive  fluids  be 
called  into  action. 


306  H  c  alth    P  r  i  n  dpi  c  s 

Another  serious  evil  is  eating  at  improper  times,  as  after 
violent  or  excessive  exercise,  when  one  is  much  exhausted 
or  heated.  Immediately  after  eating  there  is  a  strong  draft 
upon  the  nervous  energies ;  and  when  mind  or  body  is  heavily 
taxed  just  before  or  just  after  eating,  digestion  is  hindered. 
When  one  is  excited,  anxious,  or  hurried,  it  is  better  not  to 
eat  until  rest  or  relief  is  found. 

The  stomach  is  closely  related  to  the  brain ;  and  when 
the  stomach  is  diseased,  the  nerve  power  is  called  from  the 
brain  to  the  aid  of  the  weakened  digestive  organs.  When 
these  demands  are  too  frequent,  the  brain  becomes  congested. 
When  the  brain  is  constantly  taxed,  and  there  is  lack  of 
physical  exercise,  even  plain  food  should  be  eaten  sparingly. 
At  meal  time  cast  off  care  and  anxious  thought ;  do  not  feel 
hurried,  but  eat  slowly  and  with  cheerfulness,  with  your 
heart  filled  with  gratitude  to  God  for  all  His  blessings. 

Overeating 

Many  who  discard  flesh-meats  and  other  gross  and  inju- 
rious articles  think  that  because  their  food  is  simple  and 
wholesome  they  may  indulge  appetite  without  restraint,  and 
they  eat  to  excess,  sometimes  to  gluttony.  This  is  an  error. 
The  digestive  organs  should  not  be  burdened  with  a  quantity 
or  quality  of  food  which  it  will  tax  the  system  to  appropriate. 

Custom  has  decreed  that  the  food  shall  be  placed  upon 
the  table  in  courses.  Not  knowing  what  is  coming*  next,  one 
may  eat  a  sufficiency  of  food  which  perhaps  is  not  the  best 
suited  to  him.  When  the  last  course  is  brought  on,  he  often 
ventures  to  overstep  the  bounds,  and  take  the  tempting  des- 
sert, which,  however,  proves,  anything  but  good  for  him.  If 
all  the  food  intended  for  a  meal  is  placed  on  the  table  at 
the  beginning,  one  has  opportunity  to  make  the  best  choice. 

Sometimes  the  result  of  overeating  is  felt  at  once.  In 
other  cases  there  is  no  sensation  of  pain ;  but  the  digestive 
organs  lose  their  vital  force,  and  the  foundation  of  physical 
strength  is  undermined, 


Diet   and   11  c  alt  h  307 

.  The  surplus  food  burdens  the  system,  and  produces  morbid, 
feverish  conditions.  It  calls  an  undue  amount  of  blood  to 
the  stomach,  causing  the  limbs  and  extremities  to  chill  quickly. 
It  lays  a  heavy  tax  on  the  digestive  organs,  and  when  these 
organs  have  accomplished  their  task,  there  is  a  feeling  of 
faintness  or  languor.  Some  who  are  continually  overeating 
call  this  all-gone  feeling  hunger;  but  it  is  caused  by  the 
overworked  condition  of  the  digestive  organs.  At  times  there 
is  numbness  of  the  brain,  with  disinclination  to  mental  or 
physical  effort. 

These  unpleasant  symptoms  are  felt  because  nature  has 
accomplished  her  work  at  an  unnecessary  outlay  of  vital  force, 
and  is  thoroughly  exhausted.  The  stomach  is  saying,  "Give 
me  rest."  But  with  many  the  faintness  is  interpreted  as  a 
demand  for  more  food ;  so  instead  of  giving  the  stomach  rest, 
another  burden  is  placed  upon  it.  As  a  consequence  the 
digestive  organs  are  often  worn  out  when  they  should  be 
capable  of  doing  good  work. 
Diet  on  the  Sabbath 

We  should  not  provide  for  the  Sabbath  a  more  liberal 
supply  or  a  greater  variety  of  food  than  for  other  days.  In- 
stead of  this,  the  food  should  be  more  simple,  and  less  should 
be  eaten,  in  order  that  the  mind  may  be  clear  and  vigorous 
to  comprehend  spiritual  things.  A  clogged  stomach  means  a 
clogged  brain.  The  most  precious  words  may  be  heard  and 
not  appreciated,  because  the  mind  is  confused  by  an  improper 
diet.  By  overeating  on  the  Sabbath,  many  do  more  than 
they  think,  to  unfit  themselves  for  receiving  the  benefit  .of 
its  sacred  opportunities. 

Cooking  on  the  Sabbath  should  be  avoided ;  but  it  is  not 
therefore  necessary  to  eat  cold  food.  In  cold  weather  the 
food  prepared  the  day  before  should  be  heated.  And  let  the 
meals,  however  simple,  be  palatable  and  attractive.  Especially 
in  families  where  there  are  children,  it  is  well,  on  the  Sab- 
bath, to  provide  something  that  will  be  regarded  as  a  treat, 
something  the  family  do  not  have  every  day. 


3o8 


Health    Principles 


Reform  in  Diet 

Where  wrong  habits  of  diet  have  been  indulged,  there 
should  be  no  delay  in  reform.  When  dyspepsia  has  re- 
sulted from  abuse  of 
the  stomach,  efforts 
should  be  made  care- 
fully to  preserve  the 
remaining  strength  of 
the  vital  forces,  by  re- 
moving every  over- 
taxing burden.  The 
stomach  may  never 
entirely  recover  health 
after  long  abuse ;  but 
a  proper  course  of 
diet  will  save  further 
debility,  and  many 
will  recover  more  or 
less  fully.  It  is  not 
easy  to  prescribe  rules 
that  will  meet  every 
case ;  but  with  atten- 
tion to  right  princi- 
ples in  eating,  great 
reforms  may  be 
made,  and  the  cook 
need  not  be  continu- 
ally toiling  to  tempt 
the  appetite. 

Abstemiousness  in 
diet  is  rewarded  with 

mental  and  moral  vigor;  it  also  aids  in  the  control  of  the 
passions.  Overeating  is  especially  harmful  to  those  who  are 
sluggish  in  temperament ;  these  should  eat  sparingly,  and  take 
plenty  of  physical  exercise.  There  are  men  and  women  of 
excellent  natural  ability  who  do  not  accomplish  half  what  they 


Plenty  of  pineapples 


Diet    and    II  c  alt  h 


309 


might  if  they  would  exercise  self-control  in  the  denial  of 
appetite. 

Many  writers  and  speakers  fail  here.    After  eating  heartily, 
they  give  themselves  to  sedentary  occupations,  reading,  study, 

or  writing,  allowing  no 
time  for  physical  exer- 
cise. As  a  consequence, 
the  free  flow  of  thought 
and  words  is  checked. 
They  can  not  write  or 
speak  with  the  force  and 
intensity  necessary  in  or- 
der to  reach  the  heart ; 
their  efforts  are  tame 
and  fruitless. 

Those  upon  whom 
rest  important  responsi- 
bilities, those,  above  all, 
who  are  guardians  of 
spiritual  interests,  should 
be  men  of  keen  feeling 
and  quick  perception. 
More  than  others,  they 
need  to  be  temperate  in 
eating.  Rich  and  lux- 
urious food  should  have 
no  place  upon  their 
tables. 

Every   day  men   in 

positions  of  trust  have  decisions  to  make  upon  which  depend 
results  of  great  importance.  Often  they  have  to  think  rapidly, 
and  this  can  be  done  successfully  by  those  only  who  practise 
strict  temperance.  The  mind  strengthens  under  the  correct 
treatment  of  the  physical  and  mental  powers.  If  the  strain 
is  not  too  great,  new  vigor  comes  with  every  taxation.  But 


A  fruitful  orange  bough 


310  Health    Principles 

often  the  work  of  those  who  have  important  plans  to  con- 
sider and  important  decisions  to  make  is  affected  for  evil 
by  the  results  of  improper  diet.  A  disordered  stomach  pro- 
duces a  disordered,  uncertain  state  of  mind.  Often  it  causes 
irritability,  harshness,  or  injustice.  Many  a  plan  that  would 
have  been  a  blessing  to  the  world  has  been  set  aside,  many 
unjust,  oppressive,  even  cruel  measures  have  been  carried,  as 
the  result  of  diseased  conditions  due  to  wrong  habits  of  eating. 

Here  is  a  suggestion  for  all  whose  work  is  sedentary 
or  chiefly  mental;  let  those  who  have  sufficient  moral  courage 
and  self-control  try  it :  At  each  meal  take  only  two  or  three 
kinds  of  simple  food,  and  eat  no  more  than  is  required  to 
satisfy  hunger.  Take  active  exercise  every  day,  and  see  if 
you  do  not  receive  benefit. 

Strong  men  who  are  engaged  in  active  physical  labor  are 
not  compelled  to  be  as  careful  as  to  the  quantity  or  quality 
of  their  food  as  are  persons  of  sedentary  habits ;  but  even 
these  would  have  better  health  if  they  would  practise  self- 
control  in  eating  and  drinking. 

Some  wish  that  an  exact  rule  could  be  prescribed  for 
their  diet.  They  overeat,  and  then  regret  it,  and  so  they 
keep  thinking  about  what  they  eat  and  drink.  This  is  not 
as  it  should  be.  One  person  can  not  lay  down  an  exact 
rule  for  another.  Every  one  should  exercise  reason  and  self- 
control  and  should  act  from  principle. 

Our  bodies  are  Christ's  purchased  possession,  and  we  are 
not  at  liberty  to  do  with  them  as  we  please.  All  who  under- 
stand the  laws  of  health  should  realize  their  obligation  to 
obey  these  laws,  which  God  has  established  in  their  being. 
Obedience  to  the  laws  of  health  is  to  be  made  a  matter  of 
personal  duty.  We  ourselves  must  suffer  the  results  of  vio- 
lated law.  We  must  individually  answer  to  God  for  our 
habits  and  practises.  Therefore  the  question  with  us  is  not, 
"What  is  the  world's  practise?"  but,  "How  shall  I  as  an 
individual  treat  the  habitation  that  God  has  given  me?" 


Flesh   as   Food 


FROM     THE     BEGINNING 
IT    WAS    NOT    SO." 


rHE  diet  appointed  man  in  the  beginning  did  not  in- 
clude animal  food.  Not  till  after  the  flood,  when  every 
green  thing  on  the  earth  had  been  destroyed,  did  man  receive 
permission  to  eat  flesh. 

In  choosing  man's  food  in  Eden,  the  Lord  showed  what 
was  the  best  diet ;  in  the  choice  made  for  Israel  He  taught 
the  same  lesson.  He  brought  the  Israelites  out  of  Egypt, 
and  undertook  their  training,  that  they  might  be  a  people 
for  His  own  possession.  Through  them  He  desired  to  bless 
and  teach  the  world.  He  provided  them  with  the  food  best 
adapted  for  this  purpose,  not  flesh,  but  manna,  "the  bread 
of  heaven."  It  was  only  because  of  their  discontent  and  their 
murmuring  for  the  flesh-pots  of  Egypt  that  animal  food  was 
granted  them,  and  this  only  for  a  short  time.  Its  use  brought 
disease  and  death  to  thousands.  Yet  the  restriction  to  a  non- 
flesh  diet  was  never  heartily  accepted.  It  continued  to  be 
the  cause  of  discontent  and  murmuring,  open  or  secret,  and 
it  was  not  made  permanent. 

Upon  their  settlement  in  Canaan,  the  Israelites  were  per- 
mitted the  use  of  animal  food,  but  under  careful  restrictions, 

311 


Health    Principles 


which  tended  to  lessen  the  evil  results.  The  use  of  swine's 
flesh  was  prohibited,  as  also  of  other  animals  and  of  birds 
and  fish  whose  flesh  was  pronounced  unclean.  Of  the  meats 
permitted,  the  eating  of  the  fat  and  the  blood  was  strictly 
forbidden. 

Only  such  animals  could  be  used  for  food  as  were  in  good 
condition.     No  creature  that  was  torn,  that  had  died  of  it- 


-:  ! 


Their  mission  is  to  provide  wool  for  clothing,  not  flesh  for  food 

self,  or  from  which  the  blood  had  not  been  carefully  drained, 
could  be  used  as  food. 

By  departing  from  the  plan  divinely  appointed  for  their 
diet,  the  Israelites  suffered  great  loss.  They  desired  a  flesh 
diet,  and  they  reaped  its  results.  They  did  not  reach  God's 
ideal  of  character  or  fulfil  His  purpose.  The  Lord  "gave 
them  their  request,  but  sent  leanness  into  their  soul."1  They 
valued  the  earthly  above  the  spiritual,  and  the  sacred  pre- 
eminence which  was  His  purpose  for  them  they  did  not  attain. 


I  c  sh    a s    Food 


3*3 


Reasons  for  Discarding  Flesh  Foods 

Those  who  eat  flesh  are  but  eating  grains  and  vegetables 
at  second  hand ;  for  the  animal  receives  from  these  things 
the  nutrition  that  produces  growth.  The  life  that  was  in 
the  grains  and 
vegetables  passes 
into  the  eater. 
We  receive  it  by 
eating  the  flesh 
of  the  animal. 
How  much  bet- 
ter to  get  it  di- 
rect, by  eating 
the  food  that  God 
provided  for  our 
use ! 

Flesh  was 
never  the  best 
food;  but  its 
use  is  now 
doubly  objection- 
able, since  dis- 
ease in  animals  is 
so  rapidly  in- 
creasing. Those 
who  use  flesh 

foods  little  know  what  they  are  eating.  Often  if  they  could 
see  the  animals  when  living,  and  know  the  quality  of  the  meat 
they  eat,  they  would  turn  from  it  with  loathing.  People  are 
continually  eating  flesh  that  is  filled  with  tuberculous  and  can- 
cerous germs.  Tuberculosis,  cancer,  and  other  fatal  diseases 
are  thus  communicated. 

The  tissues  of  the  swine  swarm  with  parasites.  Of  the 
swine  God  said,  "It  is  unclean  unto  you ;  ye  shall  not  eat  of 
their  flesh,  nor  touch  their  dead  carcass."  2  This  command 


By  permission  of  the  Campbell  Art  Co.,  Elizabeth,  N.  J. 

Let    them    live 


Health    Principles 


was  given  because  swine's  flesh  is  unfit  for  food.  Swine  are 
scavengers,  and  this  is  the  only  use  they  were  intended  to 
serve.  Never,  under  any  circumstances,  was  their  flesh 
to  be  eaten  by  human  beings.  It  is  impossible  for  the  flesh 
of  any  living  creature  to  be  wholesome  when  filth  is  its  nat- 
ural element,  and  when  it  feeds  upon  every  detestable  thing. 

Often  animals  are 
taken  to  market,  and 
sold  for  food,  when 
they  are  so  diseased 
that  their  owners  fear 
to  keep  them  longer. 
And  some  of  the 
processes  of  fattening 
them  for  market  pro- 
duce disease.  Shut 
away  from  the  light 
and  pure  air,  breath- 
ing the  atmosphere  of 
filthy  stables,  per- 
haps fattening  on  de- 
caying food,  the  entire 
body  soon  becomes 
contaminated  with 
foul  matter. 

Animals  are  often  transported  long  distances  and  subjected 
to  great  suffering  in  reaching  a  market.  Taken  from  the 
green  pastures,  and  traveling  for  weary  miles  over  the  hot, 
dusty  roads,  or  crowded  into  filthy  cars,  feverish  and  ex- 
hausted, often  for  many  hours  deprived  of  food  and  water, 
the  poor  creatures  are  driven  to  their  death,  that  human 
beings  may  feast  on  the  carcasses. 

In  many  places  fish  become  so  contaminated  by  the  filth 
on  which  they  feed  as  to  be  a  cause  of  disease.  This  is 
especially  the  case  where  the  fish  come  in  contact  with  the 


Ho \v  bananas  gro\v 


Flesh    as    Food 


315 


sewage  of  large  cities.  The  fish  that  are  fed  on  the  contents 
of  the  drains  may  pass  into  distant  waters,  and  may  be  caught 
where  the  water  is  pure  and  fresh.  Thus  when  used  as  food 
they  bring  disease  and  death  on  those  who  do  not  suspect 
the  danger. 

The  effects  of  a  flesh  diet  may  not  be  immediately  realized ; 

but  this  is  no  evidence 
that  it  is  not  harmful. 
Few  can  be  made  to  be- 
lieve that  it  is  the  meat 
they  have  eaten  which 
has  poisoned  their 
blood  and  caused  their 

suffcrin£-    Many  die 

of  diseases  wholly  due 
to  meat-eating,  while 
the  real  cause  is  not 
suspected  by  them- 
selves or  by  others. 

The  moral  evils  of 
a  flesh  diet  are  not  less 
marked  than  are  the 
physical  ills.  Flesh 
food  is  injurious  to 
health,  and  whatever 

affects  the  body  has  a  corresponding  effect  on  the  mind  and  the 
soul.  Think  of  the  cruelty  to  animals  that  meat-eating  involves, 
and  its  effect  on  those  who  inflict  and  those  who  behold  it. 
How  it  destroys  the  tenderness  with  which  we  should  regard 
these  creatures  of  God  ! 

The  intelligence  displayed  by  many  dumb  animals  ap- 
proaches so  closely  to  human  intelligence  that  it  is  a  mystery. 
The  animals  see  and  hear  and  love  and  fear  and  suffer.  They 
use  their  organs  far  more  faithfully  than  many  human  beings 
use  theirs.  They  manifest  sympathy  and  tenderness  toward 


A  bunch  at  cocoanuts 


316  Health   Principles 

their  companions  in  suffering.  Many  animals  show  an  affec- 
tion for  those  who  have  charge  of  them,  far  superior  to  the 
affection  shown  by  some  of  the  human  race.  They  form  at- 
tachments  for  man  which  are  not  broken  without  great  suf- 
fering to  them. 

What  man  with  a  human  heart,  who  has  ever  cared  for 
domestic  animals,  could  look  into  their  eyes,  so  full  of  con- 
fidence and  affection,  and  willingly  give  them  over  to  the 
butcher's  knife?  How  could  he  devour  their  flesh  as  a 
sweet  morsel? 

Changing  the  Diet 

It  is  a  mistake  to  suppose  that  muscular  strength  depends 
on  the  use  of  animal  food.  The  needs  of  the  system  can  be 
better  supplied,  and  more  vigorous  health  can  be  enjoyed, 
without  its  use.  The  grains,  with  fruits,  nuts,  and  vegetables, 
contain  all  the  nutritive  properties  necessary  to  make  good 
blood.  These  elements  are  not  so  well  or  so  fully  supplied 
by  a  flesh  diet.  Had  the  use  of  flesh  been  essential  to  health 
and  strength,  animal  food  would  have  been  included  in  the 
diet  appointed  man  in  the  beginning. 

When  the  use  of  flesh  food  is  discontinued,  there  is  often 
a  sense  of  weakness,  a  lack  of  vigor.  Many  urge  this  as 
evidence  that  flesh  food  is  essential ;  but  it  is  because  foods 
of  this  class  are  stimulating,  because  they  fever  the  blood 
and  excite  the  nerves,  that  they  are  so  missed.  Some  will 
find  it  as  difficult  to  leave  off  flesh-eating  as  it  is  for  the 
drunkard  to  give  up  his  dram ;  but  they  will  be  the  better  for 
the  change. 

When  flesh  food  is  discarded,  its  place  should  be  supplied 
with  a  variety  of  grains,  nuts,  vegetables,  and  fruits,  that 
will  be  both  nourishing  and  appetizing.  This  is  especially 
necessary  in  the  case  of  those  who  are  weak,  or  who  are  taxed 
with  continuous  labor.  In  some  countries,  where  poverty 
abounds,  flesh  is  the  cheapest  food.  Under  these  circumstances 
the  change  will  be  made  with  greater  difficulty;  but  it  can 


Flesh    as    Food 


317 


be  effected.  We  should,  however,  consider  the  situation  of 
the  people  and  the  power  of  lifelong  habit,  and  should  be 
careful  not  to  urge  even  right  ideas  unduly.  None  should 
be  urged  to  make  the  change  abruptly.  The  place  of  meat 
should  be  supplied  with  wholesome  foods  that  are  inexpen- 
sive. In  this  matter  very  much  depends  on  the  cook.  With 
care  and  skill,  dishes  may  be  prepared  that  will  be  both 
nutritious  and  appetizing,  and  will,  to  a  great  degree,  take 
the  place  of  flesh  food. 

In  all  cases,  educate  the  conscience,  enlist  the  will,  supply 


"  Let  them  return  to  the  delicious  food  given  to  man  in  the  beginning." 

good,  wholesome  food,  and  the  change  will  be  readily  made, 
and  the  demand  for  flesh  will  soon  cease. 

Is  it  not  time  that  all  should  aim  to  dispense  with  flesh 
foods?  How  can  those  who  are  seeking  to  become  pure, 
refined,  and  holy,  that  they  may  have  the  companionship  of 
heavenly  angels,  continue  to  use  as  food  anything  that  has 
so  harmful  an  effect  on  soul  and  body?  How  can  they  take 
the  life  of  God's  creatures  that  they  may  consume  the  flesh 
as  a  luxury?  Let  them,  rather,  return  to  the  wholesome 
and  delicious  food  given  to  man  in  the  beginning,  and  them- 
selves practise,  and  teach  their  children  to  practise,  mercy 
toward  the  dumb  creatures  that  God  has  made  and  has  placed 
under  our  dominion. 


Extremes    in    Diet 


"LET  YOUR   MODERATION   BE  KNOWN 

UNTO    ALL    MEN." 


~\  TOT  all  who  profess  to  believe  in  dietetic  reform  are 
•*•  *  really  reformers.  With  many  persons  the  reform  con- 
sists merely  in  discarding  certain  unwholesome  foods.  They 
do  not  understand  clearly  the  principles  of  health,  and  their 
tables,  still  loaded  with  harmful  dainties,  are  far  from  being 
an  example  of  Christian  temperance  and  moderation. 

Another  class,  in  their  desire  to  set  a  right  example,  go 
to  the  opposite  extreme.  Some  are  unable  to  obtain  the 
most  desirable  foods,  and  instead  of  using  such  things  as 
would  best  supply  the  lack,  they  adopt  an  impoverished  diet. 
Their  food  does  not  supply  the  elements  needed  to  make 
good  blood.  Their  health  suffers,  their  usefulness  is  impaired, 
and  their  example  tells  against  rather  than  in  favor  of  reform 
in  diet. 

Others  think  that  since  health  requires  a  simple  diet,  there 
need  be  little  care  in  the  selection  or  the  preparation  of  food. 
Some  restrict  themselves  to  a  very  meager  diet,  not  having 
sufficient  variety  to  supply  the  needs  of  the  system,  and  they 
suffer  in  consequence. 

Those  who  have  but  a  partia.  understanding  of  the  prin- 
ciples of  reform  are  often  the  most  rigid,  not  only  in  carry- 
ing out  their  views  themselves,  but  in  urging  them  on  their 

318 


E  x  trc  in  es    in    Diet 


319 


families  and  their  neighbors.  The  effect  of  their  mistaken 
reforms,  as  seen  in  their  own  ill-health,  and  their  efforts 
to  force  their  views  upon  others,  give  many  a  false  idea  of 
dietetic  reform,  and  lead  them  to  reject  it  altogether. 

Those  who  understand  the  laws  of  health  and  who  are 
governed  by  principle,  will  shun  the  extremes,  both  of  indul- 
gence and  of  restriction.  Their  diet  is  chosen,  not  for  the 
mere  gratification  of  appetite,  but  for  the  upbuilding  of 
the  body.  They  seek  to  preserve  every  power  in  the  best  con- 
dition for  highest  service  to  God  and 


Nature's  abundant  store  in  field  and  garden 

man.  The  appetite  is  under  the  control  of  reason  and  con- 
science, and  they  are  rewarded  with  health  of  body  and  mind. 
While  they  do  not  urge  their  views  offensively  upon  others, 
their  example  is  a  testimony  in  favor  of  right  principles.  These 
persons  have  a  wide  influence  for  good. 

There  is  real  common  sense  in  dietetic  reform.  The  sub- 
ject should  be  studied  broadly  and  deeply,  and  no  one  should 
criticize  others  because  their  practise  is  not,  in  all  things, 
in  harmony  with  his  own.  It  is  impossible  to  make  an  un- 
varying rule  to  regulate  every  one's  habits,  and  no  one  should 
think  himself  a  criterion  for  all.  Not  all  can  eat  the  same 


320  Health    Pri  n  c  I  pics 

things.  Foods  that  are  palatable  and  wholesome  to  one  per- 
son may  be  distasteful,  and  even  harmful,  to  another.  Some 
can  not  use  milk,  while  others  thrive  on  it.  Some  persons  can 
not  digest  peas  and  beans ;  others  find  them  wholesome.  For 
some  the  coarser  grain  preparations  are  good  food,  while 
others  can  not  use  them. 

Those  who  live  in  new  countries  or  in  poverty-stricken 
districts,  where  fruits  and  nuts  are  scarce,  should  not  be 
urged  to  exclude  milk  and  eggs  from  their  dietary.  It  is 
true  that  persons  in  full  flesh  and  in  whom  the  animal  pas- 


Delicious  and  wholesome 

sions  are  strong  need  to  avoid  the  use  of  stimulating  foods. 
Especially  in  families  of  children  who  are  given  to  sensual 
habits,  eggs  should  not  be  used.  But  in  the  case  of  persons 
whose  blood-making  organs  are  feeble, — especially  if  other 
foods  to  supply  the  needed  elements  can  not  be  obtained, — 
milk  and  eggs  should  not  be  wholly  discarded.  Great  care 
should  be  taken,  however,  to  obtain  milk  from  healthy  cows, 
and  eggs  from  healthy  fowls,  that  are  well  fed  and  well 
cared  for ;  and  the  eggs  should  be  so  cooked  as  to  be  most 
easily  digested. 

The  diet  reform  should  be  progressive.  As  disease  in 
animals  increases,  the  use  of  milk  and  eggs  will  become  more 
and  more  unsafe.  An  effort  should  be  made  to  supply  their 


E  .v  t  r  c  m  e  s    in    Diet 


321 


place  with  other  things  that  are  healthful  and  inexpensive. 
The  people  everywhere  should  be  taught  how  to  cook  without 
milk  and  eggs,  so  far  as  possible,  and  yet  have  their  food 
wholesome  and  palatable. 

The  practise  of  eating  but  two  meals  a  day  is  generally 
found  a  benefit  to  health ;  yet  under  some  circumstances 
persons  may  require  a  third  meal.  This  should,  however, 
if  taken  at  all,  be  very  light,  and  of  food  most  easily  digested. 
"Crackers" — the  English  biscuit — or  zwieback,  and  fruit,  or 
cereal  coffee,  are  the  foods  best  suited  for  the  evening  meal. 


Healthful  food  for  mind  and  body 

Some  are  continually  anxious  lest  their  food,  however 
simple  and  healthful,  may  hurt  them.  To  these  let  me  say, 
Do  not  think  that  your  food  will  injure  you;  do  not  think 
about  it  at  all.  Eat  according  to  your  best  judgment;  and 
when  you  have  asked  the  Lord  to  bless  the  food  for  the 
strengthening  of  your  body,  believe  that  He  hears  your  prayer, 
and  be  at  rest. 

Because  principle  requires  us  to  discard  those  things  that 
irritate  the  stomach  and  impair  health,  we  should  remember 
that  an  impoverished  diet  produces  poverty  of  the  blood. 
Cases  of  disease  most  difficult  to  cure  result  from  this  cause. 
The  system  is  not  sufficiently  nourished,  and  dyspepsia  and 
general  debility  are  the  result.  Those  who  use  such  a  diet 


322 


Health    Principles 


are  not  always  compelled  by  poverty  to  do  so,  but  they 
choose  it  through  ignorance  or  negligence,  or  to  carry  out 
their  erroneous  ideas  of  reform. 

God  is  not  honored  when  the  body  is  neglected  or  abused, 
and  is  thus  unfitted  for  His  service.  To  care  for  the  body 
by  providing  for  it  food  that  is  relishable  and  strengthening 
is  one  of  the  first  duties  of  the  householder.  It  is  far  better 


Plenty  of  pumpkins 

to  have  less  expensive  clothing  and  furniture  than  to  stint 
the  supply  of  food. 

Some  householders  stint  the  family  table  in  order  to  pro- 
vide expensive  entertainment  for  visitors.  This  is  unwise. 
In  the  entertainment  of  guests  there  should  be  greater  sim- 
plicity. Let  the  needs  of  the  family  have  first  attention. 

Unwise  economy  and  artificial  customs  often  prevent  the 
exercise  of  hospitality  where  it  is  needed  and  would  be  a 
blessing.  The  regular  supply  of  food  for  our  tables  should 
be  such  that  the  unexpected  guest  can  be  made  welcome  with- 
out burdening  the  housewife  to  make  extra  preparation. 


Extremes    in    Diet 


323 


All  should  learn  what  to  eat  and  how  to  cook  it.  Men, 
as  well  as  women,  need  to  understand  the  simple,  healthful 
preparation  of  food.  Their  business  often  calls  them  where 
they  can  not  obtain  wholesome  food ;  then,  if  they  have  a 
knowledge  of  cookery,  they  can  use  it  to  good  purpose. 

Carefully  consider  your  diet.  Study  from  cause  to  effect. 
Cultivate  self-control.  Keep  appetite  under  the  control  of 
reason.  Never  ^buse  the  stomach  by  overeating,  but  do  not 


The  treasures 

of  the  field 


deprive  yoursen  of  the  wholesome,  palatable  food  that  health 
demands. 

The  narrow  ideas  of  some  would-be  health  reformers  have 
been  a  great  injury  to  the  cause  of  hygiene.  Hygienists 
should  remember  that  dietetic  reform  will  be  judged,  to  a 
great  degree,  by  the  provision  they  make  for  their  tables ; 
and  instead  of  taking  a  course  that  will  bring  discredit  upon 
it,  they  should  so  exemplify  its  principles  as  to  commend 
them  to  candid  minds.  There  is  a  large  class  who  will  oppose 
any  reform  movement,  however  reasonable,  if  it  places  a  re- 
striction on  the  appetite.  They  consult  taste  instead  of  reason 
or  the  laws  of  health.  By  this  class,  all  who  leave  the  beaten 
track  of  custom,  and  advocate  reform,  will  be  accounted  radical, 
no  matter  how  consistent  their  course.  That  these  persons 


Health    Principles 


may  have  no  ground  for  criticism,  hygienists  should  not 
try  to  see  how  different  they  can  be  from  others,  but  should 
come  as  near  to  them  as  possible  without  the  sacrifice  of 
principle. 

When  those  who  advocate  hygienic  reform  go  to  extremes, 
it  is  no  wonder  that  many  who  regard  these  persons  as  rep- 
resenting health  principles,  reject  the  reform  altogether.  These 


"  The  fruit  of  goodly  trees." 

extremes  frequently  do  more  harm  in  a  short  time  than  could 
be  undone  by  a  lifetime  of  consistent  living. 

Hygienic  reform  is  based  upon  principles  that  are  broad 
and  far-reaching,  and  we  should  not  belittle  it  by  narrow 
views  and  practises.  But  no  one  should  permit  opposition 
or  ridicule,  or  a  desire  to  please  or  influence  others,  to  turn 
him  from  true  principles,  or  cause  him  lightly  to  regard  them. 
Those  who  are  governed  by  principle  will  be  firm  and  decided 
in  standing  for  the  right ;  yet  in  all  their  associations  they 
will  manifest  a  generous,  Christlike  spirit  and  true  moderation. 


Stimulants   and   Narcotics 


TOUCH     NOT,    TASTE    NOT, 
HANDLE     NOT." 


T  T  NDER  the  head  of  stimulants  and  narcotics  is  classed 
^-^  a  great  variety  of  articles  that,  altogether  used  as  food 
or  drink,  irritate  the  stomach,  poison  the  blood,  and  excite 
the  nerves.  Their  use  is  a  positive  evil.  Men  seek  the  ex- 
citement of  stimulants,  because,  for  the  time,  the  results  are 
agreeable.  But  there  is  always  a  reaction.  The  use  of  un- 
natural stimulants  always  tends  to  excess,  and  it  is  an  active 
agent  in  promoting  physical  degeneration  and  decay. 

Condiments 

In  this  fast  age,  the  less  exciting  the  food,  the  better. 
Condiments  are  injurious  in  thei<  nature.  Mustard,  pepper, 
spices,  pickles,  and  other  things  of  a  like  character,  irritate 
the  stomach  and  make  the  blood  feverish  and  impure.  The 
inflamed  condition  of  the  drunkard's  stomach  is  often  pic- 
tured as  illustrating  the  effect  of  alcoholic  liquors.  A 
similarly  inflamed  condition  is  produced  by  the  use  of  irri- 
tating condiments.  Soon  ordinary  food  does  not  satisfy  the 
appetite.  The  system  feels  a  want,  a  craving,  for  something 
more  stimulating. 

325 


326 


Health    Principles 


Tea  and  Coffee 

Tea  acts  as  a  stimulant,  and,  to  a  certain  extent,  pro- 
duces intoxication.  The  action  of  coffee  and  many  other 
popular  drinks  is  similar.  The  first  effect  is  exhilarating. 

The  nerves  of  the  stomach  are 
excited ;  these  convey  irritation 
to  the  brain,  and  this  in  turn  is 
aroused  to  impart  increased  action 
to  the  heart,  and  short-lived  en- 
ergy to  the  entire  system.  Fatigue 
is  forgotten;  the  strength  seems 
to  be  increased.  The  intellect  is 
aroused,  the  imagination  becomes 
more  vivid. 

Because  of  these  results,  many 
suppose  that  their  tea  or  coffee  is 
doing  them  great  good. 
But   this    is    a    mistake. 
Tea   and   coffee   do   not 
nourish    the    system. 
Their  effect  is  produced 
before    there    has    been 
time    for   digestion   and 
assimilation,  and  what  seems 
to  be  strength  is  only  nervous 
excitement.     When  the  influ- 
ence of  the  stimulant  is  gone, 
the    unnatural    force    abates, 
and  the  result  is  a  correspond- 
ing   degree    of    languor   and 
debility. 

The  continued  use  of  these  nerve  irritants  is  followed 
by  headache,  wakefulness,  palpitation  of  the  heart,  indiges- 
tion, trembling,  and  many  other  evils ;  for  they  wear  away 
the  life  forces.  Tired  nerves  need  rest  and  quiet  instead  of 


A   tea  plant 

According  to  the  latest  estimates, 
the  world's  product  of  tea  is  about 
500,000,000  pounds  annually,  valued 
at  $75,000,000.  More  than  one-half 
of  this  is  used  in  the  British  Em- 
pire, at  a  cost  nearly  twice  as  great 
as  the  amount  given  by  all  Chris- 
tians for  foreign  missions. 


Stimulants    a  n  d    Narcotics 


327 


stimulation  and  overwork.  Nature  needs  time  to  recuper- 
ate her  exhausted  energies.  When  her  forces  are  goaded 
on  by  the  use  of  stimulants,  more  will  be  accomplished 

for  a  time  ;  but, 
as  the  system 
becomes  debili- 
tated by  their  con- 
stant use,  it  grad- 
ually becomes 
more  difficult  to 
rouse  the  energies 
to  the  desired 
point.  The  de- 
mand for  stimu- 
lants becomes 
more  difficult  to 
control,  until  the 
will  is  overborne, 
and  there  seems 
to  be  no  power  to 
deny  the  unnat- 
ural craving. 
Stronger  and  still 
stronger  stimu- 
lants are  called 
for,  until  ex- 
hausted nature 
can  no  longer  re- 
spond. 


In 


Picking  coffee 

little  over  fifty  years  the  world 's  product  of  coffee 
has  increased  eight-fold.  Of  the  more  than  2.000.000,000 
pounds  now  produced  annually,  about  one-third,  of  an 
average  value  of  over  $50,000.000,  is  used  in  the  United 
States.  This  country  spends  about  ten  times  as  much 
for  coffee  as  for  the  support  of  Christian  missions.  For 
tea,  coffee,  and  cocoa,  the  world  spends  daily  nearly  a 
million  dollars,— almost  twenty  times  as  much  as  for 
missions. 

The    Tobacco  Habit 


Tobacco  is  a  slow,  insidious,  but  most  malignant  poison. 
In  whatever  form  it  is  used,  it  tells  upon  the  constitution; 
it  is  all  the  more  dangerous  because  its  effects  are  slow, 


328  Health    Principles 

and  at  first  hardly  perceptible.  It  excites  and  then  paralyzes 
the  nerves.  It  weakens  and  clouds  the  brain.  Often  it  af- 
fects the  nerves  in  a  more  powerful  manner  than  does  intoxi- 
cating drink.  It  is  more  subtle,  and  its  effects  are  difficult 
to  eradicate  from  the  system.  Its  use  excites  a  thirst  for 
strong  drink,  and  in  many  cases  Jays  the  foundation  for 
the  liquor  habit. 

The  use  of  tobacco  is  inconvenient,  expensive,  uncleanly, 
defiling  to  the  user,  and  offensive  to  others.  Its  devotees 
are  encountered  everywhere.  You 
rarely  pass  through  a  crowd  but 


i:u;y 


arefnof  youif  omn,  for  ye  are 
H8  bouciht  srith  a  price;  thcre-J 
fore  gforify  6od  in  your  body  I 
and  in  your  spirit  which  arc  Cocfe 


some  smoker  puffs  his  poisoned  breath  in  your  face. 
It  is  unpleasant  and  unhealthful  to  remain  in  a  railway  car  or 
in  a  room  where  the  atmosphere  is  laden  with  the  fumes  of 
liquor  and  tobacco.  Though  men  persist  in  using  these  poi- 
sons themselves,  what  right  have  they  to  defile  the  air  that 
others  must  breathe? 

Among  children  and  youth  the  use  of  tobacco  is  working 
untold  harm.  The  unhealthful  practises  of  past  generations 
affect  the  children  and  youth  of  to-day.  Mental  inability, 
physical  weakness,  disordered  nerves,  and  unnatural  crav- 
ings are  transmitted  as  a  legacy  from  parents  to  children. 
And  the  same  practises,  continued  by  the  children,  are  in- 
creasing and  perpetuating  the  evil  results.  To  this  cause 


Stimulants    and    Narcotics 


329 


in  no  small  degree  is  owing  the  physical,  mental,  and  moral 
deterioration,  which  is  becoming  such  a  cause  of  alarm. 

Boys  begin  the  use  of  tobacco  at  a  very  early  age.  The 
habit  thus  formed,  when  body  and  mind  are  especially  sus- 
ceptible to  its  effects,  undermines  the  physical  strength, 
dwarfs  the  body,  stupefies  the  mind,  and  corrupts  the  morals. 

But  what  can  be  done 
to  teach  children  and  youth 
the  evils  of  a  practise  of 
which  parents,  teachers, 
and  ministers  set  them  the 
example ?  Little  boys, 
hardly  emerged  from  ba- 
byhood, may  be  seen  smok- 
ing their  cigarettes.  If  one 
speaks  to  them  about  it, 
they  say,  "My  father  uses 
tobacco."  They  point  to 
the  minister  or  the  Sun- 
day-school superintendent, 
and  say,  "Such  a  man 
smokes;  what  harm  for 
me  to  do  as  he  does?" 
Many  workers  in  the  tem- 
perance cause  are  addicted 
to  the  use  of  tobacco. 
What  power  can  such  per- 
sons have  to  stay  the  progress  of  intemperance? 

I  appeal  to  those  who  profess  to  believe  and  obey  the  word 
of  God :  Can  you  as  Christians  indulge  a  habit  that  is  paralyz- 
ing your  intellect,  and  robbing  you  of  power  rightly  to  estimate 
eternal  realities?  Can  you  consent  daily  to  rob  God  of  service 
which  is  his  due,  and  to  rob  your  fellow  men,  both  of  service 
you  might  render  and  of  the  power  of  example  ? 


The   Tobacco   Plant 

Tobacco  ranks  first  in  the  list  of  articles 
of  general  use,  being  used  by  800,000,000 
people.  In  the  United  States  the  annual 
expenditure  is  over  $700,000,000, —  $200,- 
000,000  more  than  is  spent  for  bread,  and 
seven  times  as  much  as  for  missions. 


330  Health    Principles 

Have  you  considered  your  responsibility  as  God's  stewards, 
for  the  means  in  your  hands  ?  How  much  of  the  Lord's  money 
do  you  spend  for  tobacco?  Reckon  up  what  you  have  thus 
spent  during  your  lifetime.  How  does  the  amount  consumed 
by  this  defiling  lust  compare  with  what  you  have  given  for  the 
relief  of  the  poor  and  the  spread  of  the  gospel  ? 

No  human  being  needs  tobacco,  but  multitudes  are  perish- 
ing for  want  of  the  means  that  by  its  use  is  worse  than  wasted. 
Have  you  not  been  misappropriating  the  Lord's  goods  ?  Have 
you  not  been  guilty  of  robbery  toward  God  and  your  fellow 
men?  Know  ye  not  that  "ye  are  not  your  own?  For  ye  are 
bought  with  a  price ;  therefore  glorify  God  in  your  body,  and 
in  your  spirit,  which  are  God's." * 

Intoxicating  Drinks 

"Wine  is  a  mocker,  strong  drink  is  raging; 

And  whosoever  is  deceived  thereby  is  not  wise."2 
"Who  hath  woe?  who  hath  sorrow?  who  hath  contentions?  who 
hath  babbling?  who  hath  wounds  without  cause? 

Who  hath  redness  of  eyes? 

They  that  tarry  long  at  the  wine; 

They  that  go  to  seek  mixed  wine ; 

Look  not  thou  upon  the  wine  when  it  is  red, 

When   it  giveth  his  color  in  the  cup, 

When  it  moveth  itself  aright. 

At  the  last  it  biteth  like  a  serpent, 

And  stingeth  like  an  adder."  3 

Never  was  traced  by  human  hand  a  more  vivid  picture  of 
the  debasement  and  the  slavery  of  the  victim  of  intoxicating 
drink.  Enthralled,  degraded,  even  when  awakened  to  a  sense 
of  his  misery,  he  has  no  power  to  break  from  the  snare ;  he 
"will  seek  it  yet  again."4 

No  argument  is  needed  to  show  the  evil  effects  of  intoxi- 
cants on  the  drunkard.  The  bleared,  besotted  wrecks  q| 
humanity — souls  for  whom  Christ  died,  and  over  whom  angels, 
weep — are  everywhere.  They  are  a  blot  on  our  boasted 
civilization.  They  are  the  shame  and  curse  and  peril  of  every 
land. 


S  t  i  in  itlants    on  d    A'  a  r  c  o  t  i  c  s  33  i 

And  who  can  picture  the  wretchedness,  the  agony,  the 
despair,  that  are  hidden  in  the  drunkard's  home?  Think  of 
the  wife,  often  delicately  reared,  sensitive,  cultured,  and  re- 
fined, linked  to  one  whom  drink  transforms  into  a  sot  or 
a  demon.  Think  of  the  children,  robbed  of  home  comforts, 
education,  and  training,  living  in  terror  of  him  who  should 
be  their  pride  and  protection,  thrust  into  the  world,  bearing 


Wrecked 

In  1902  and  1903  the  total  number  of  lives  lost  in  marine  disasters  throughout  the 
world  was  reported  as  6,135;  in  railway  accidents  iu  the  United  States,  18,428. 

the  brand  of  shame,  often   with  the  hereditary  curse  of  the 
drunkard's  thirst. 

Think  of  the  frightful  accidents  that  are  every  day  oc- 
curing  through  the  influence  of  drink.  Some  official  on  a 
railway  train  neglects  to  heed  a  signal,  or  misinterprets  an 
order.  On  goes  the  train ;  there  is  a  collision,  and  many 
'lives  are  lost.  Or  a  steamer  is  run  aground,  and  passengers 
and  crew  find  a  watery  grave.  When  the  matter  is  investi- 
gated, it  is  found  that  some  one  at  an  important  post  was 
tinder  the  influence  of  drink.  To  what  extent  can  one  in- 
dulge the  liquor  habit  and  be  safely  trusted  with  the  lives  of 
human  beings?  He  can  be  trusted  only  as  he  totally  abstains. 


332 


Health    Principles 


cariy  beloved,  I  beseech 
i  you  as  strangers  and 
pilgrims,  abstam  from 
» fleshly  lusts,  drtnch  iar 
against  tlic  soul. 


Milder  Intoxicants 

Persons  who  have  inherited  an  appetite  for  unnatural 
stimulants  should  by  no  means  have  wine,  beer,  or  cider  in 
their  sight,  or  within  their  reach ;  for  this  keeps  the  temp- 
tation constantly  before  them.  Regarding  sweet  cider  as 
harmless,  many  have  no  scruples  in  purchasing  it  freely. 
But  it  remains  sweet  for  a  short  time  only ;  then  fermenta- 
tion begins.  The  sharp  taste  which  it  then  acquires  makes 
it  all  the  more  acceptable  to  many  palates,  and  the  user  is 

loath  to  admit  that  it  has  become 
hard,  or  fermented. 

There  is 
danger  to 
health  in  the 
use  of  even 
sweet  cider  as 
ordinarily  pro- 
duced. If  peo- 
ple could  see 
what  the  mi- 
croscope reveals  in  regard  to  the  cider  they 
buy,  few  would  be  willing  to  drink  it.  Often 
those  who  manufacture  cider  for  the  market  are  not  careful 
as  to  the  condition  of  the  fruit  used,  and  the  juice  of  wormy 
and  decayed  apples  is  expressed.  Those  who  w.ould  not  think 
of  using  the  poisonous,  rotten  apples  in  any  other  way,  will 
drink  the  cider  made  from  them,  and  call  it  a  luxury;  but 
the  microscope  shows  that  even  when  fresh  from  the  press, 
this  pleasant  beverage  is  wholly  unfit  for  use. 

Intoxication  is  just  as  really  produced  by  wine,  beer,  and 
ci<  er,  as  by  stronger  drinks.  The  use  of  these  drinks 
av  akens  the  taste  for  those  that  are  stronger,  and  thus  the 
liquor  habit  is  established.  Moderate  drinking  is  the  school 


5"  t  i  in  ul  ants    arid    Narcotics  333 

in  which  men  are  educated  for  the  drunkard's  career.  Yet 
so  insidious  is  the  work  of  these  milder  stimulants  that  the 
highway  to  drunkenness  is  entered  before  the  victim  sus- 
pects his  danger. 

Some  who  are  never  considered  really  drunk,  are  always 
under  the  influence  of  mild  intoxicants.  They  are  feverish, 
unstable  in  mind,  unbalanced.  Imagining  themselves  secure, 
they  go  on  and  on,  until  every  barrier  is  broken  down,  every 
principle  sacrificed.  The  strongest  resolutions  are  under- 
mined, the  highest  considerations  are  not  sufficient  to  keep 
the  debased  appetite  under  the  control  of  reason. 

The  Bible  nowhere  sanctions  the  use  of  intoxicating  wine. 
The  wine  that  Christ  made  from  water  at  the  marriage  feast 
of  Cana  was  the  pure  juice  of  the  grape.  This  is  the  "new 
wine  found  in  the  cluster,"  of  which  the  Scripture  says, 
"Destroy  it  not ;  for  a  blessing  is  in  it."5 

It  was  Christ  who,  in  the  Old  Testament,  gave  the  warn- 
ing to  Israel,  "Wine  is  a  mocker,  strong  drink  is  raging; 
and  whosoever  is  deceived  thereby  is  not  wise."6  He  Him- 
self provided  no  such  beverage.  Satan  tempts  men  to  in- 
dulgence that  will  becloud  reason  and  benumb  the  spiritual 
perceptions,  but  Christ  teaches  us  to  bring  the  lower  nature 
into  subjection.  He  never  places  -before  men  that  which 
would  be  a  temptation.  His  whole  life  was  an  example 
of  self-denial.  It  was  to  break  the  power  of  appetite  that 
in  the  forty  days'  fast  in  the  wilderness  He  suffered  in  our 
behalf  the  severest  test  that  humanity  could  endure.  It  was 
Christ  who  directed  that  John  the  Baptist  should  drink  neither 
wine  nor  strong  drink.  It  was  He  who  enjoined  similar 
abstinence  upon  the  wife  of  Manoah.  Christ  did  not  contra- 
dict His  own  teaching.  The  unfermented  wine  that  He  pro- 
vided for  the  wedding  guests  was  a  wholesome  and  refresh- 
ing drink.  This  is  the  wine  that  was  used  by  our  Saviour 
and  His  disciples  in  the  first  communion.  It  is  the  wine 
that  should  always  be  used  on  the  communion  table  as  a 


334  Health   Principles 

symbol  of  the  Saviour's  blood.  The  sacramental  service  is 
designed  to  be  soul-refreshing  and  life-giving.  There  is  to 
be  connected  with  it  nothing  that  could  minister  to  evil. 

In  the  light  of  what  the  Scriptures,  nature,  and  reason 
teach  concerning  the  use  of  intoxicants,  how  can  Christians 
engage  in  the  raising  of  hops  for  beer-making,  or  in  the 
manufacture  of  wine  or  cider  for  the  market?  If  they  love 
their  neighbor  as  themselves,  how  can  they  help  to  place 
in  his  way  that  which  will  be  a  snare  to  him? 

Responsibility  of  Parents 

Often  intemperance  begins  in  the  home.  By  the  use  of 
rich,  unhealthful  food  the  digestive  organs  are  weakened, 
and  a  desire  is  created  for  food  that  is  still  more  stimulating1. 
Thus  the  appetite  is  educated  to  crave  continually  something 
stronger.  The  demand  for  stimulants  becomes  more  frequent 
and  more  difficult  to  resist.  The  system  becomes  more  or 
less  filled  with  poison,  and  the  more  debilitated  it  becomes, 
the  greater  is  the  desire  for  these  things.  One  step  in  the 
wrong  direction  prepares  the  way  for  another.  Many  who 
would  not  be  guilty  of  placing  on  their  table  wine  or  liquor 
of  any  kind  will  load  their  table  with  food  which  creates  such 
a  thirst  for  strong  drink  that  to  resist  the  temptation  is  almost 
impossible.  Wrong  habits  of  eating  and  drinking  destroy 
the  health  and  prepare  the  way  for  drunkenness. 

There  would  soon  be  little  necessity  for  temperance  cru- 
sades, if  in  the  youth  who  form  and  fashion  society,  right 
principles  in  regard  to  temperance  could  be  implanted.  Let 
parents  begin  a  crusade  against  intemperance  at  their  own 
firesides,  in  the  principles  they  teach  their  children  to  follow 
from  infancy,  and  they  may  hope  for  success. 

There  is  work  for  mothers  in  helping  their  children  to 
form  correct  habits  and  pure  tastes.  Educate  the  appetite; 
teach  the  children  to  abhor  stimulants.  Bring  your  children 
up  to  have  moral  stamina  to  resist  the  evil  that  surrounds 
them.  Teach  them  that  they  are  not  to  be  swayed  by  others, 


Stimulants    and    Narcotics  335 

that  they  are  not  to  yield  to  strong  influences,  but  to  influence 
others  for  good. 

Personal  Responsibility 

Great  efforts  are  made  to  put  down  intemperance;  but 
there  is  much  effort  that  is  not  directed  to  the  right  point. 
The  advocates  of  temperance  reform  should  be  awake  to  the 
evils  resulting  from  the  use  of  unwholesome  food,  condiments, 
tea,  and  coffee.  We  bid  all  temperance  workers  Godspeed ; 
but  we  invite  them  to  look  more  deeply  into  the  cause  of  the 
evil  they  war  against,  and  to  be  sure  that  they  are  consistent 
in  reform. 

It  must  be  kept  before  the  people  that  the  right  balance 
of  the  mental  and  moral  powers  depends  in  a  great  degree 
on  the  right  condition  of  the  physical  system.  All  narcotics 
and  unnatural  stimulants  that  enfeeble  and  degrade  the  phys- 
ical nature  tend  to  lower  the  tone  of  the  intellect  and  morals. 
Intemperance  lies  at  the  foundation  of  the  moral  depravity 
of  the  world.  By  the  indulgence  of  perverted  appetite,  man 
loses  his  power  to  resist  temptation. 

Temperance  reformers  have  a  work  to  do  in  educating 
the  people  in  these  lines.  Teach  them  that  health,  character, 
and  even  life,  are  endangered  by  the  use  of  stimulants,  which 
excite  the  exhausted  energies  to  unnatural,  spasmodic  action. 

In  relation  to  tea,  coffee,  tobacco,  and  alcoholic  drinks, 
the  only  safe  course  is  to  touch  not,  taste  not,  handle  not. 
The  tendency  of  tea,  coffee,  and  similar  drinks  is  in  the  same 
direction  as  that  of  alcoholic  liquor  and  tobacco,  and  in  some 
cases  the  habit  is  as  difficult  to  break  as  it  is  for  the  drunkard 
to  give  up  intoxicants.  Those  who  attempt  to  leave  off  these 
stimulants  will  for  a  time  feel  a  loss,  and  will  suffer  without 
them.  But  by  persistence  they  will  overcome  the  craving, 
and  cease  to  feel  tjie  lack.  Nature  may  require  a  little  time 
to  recover  from  the  abuse  she  has  suffered ;  but  give  her  a 
chance,  and  she  will  again  rally,  and  perform  her  work  nobly 
and  well. 


336 


Health    Principles 


"  D  I 

Proclaim 
liberty  to  the 
captives,  and 
the  opening  of 
the  prison  to 
them  that  are 
bound."  "  Let 
the  oppressed 
go  free....,; Break 
every  yoke." 


The    Liquor    Traffic    and 
Prohibition 


WOE    UNTO     HIM     THAT    GIVETII     HIS 
NEIGHBOR     URINK,     AND     MAKEST 
HIM    DRUNKEN." 


unto  him  that  btiildeth  his  house  by  unrighteous- 
ness,  and  his  chambers  by  wrong;  .  .  .  that  saith, 
I  will  build  me  a  wide  house  and  large  chambers,  and  cut- 
teth  him  out  windows ;  and  it  is  ceiled  with  cedar,  and  painted 
with  vermilion.  Shalt  thott  reign,  because  thou  closest  thy- 
self in  cedar?  .  .  .  Thine  eyes  and  thine  heart  are  not  but  for 
thy  covetousness,  and  for  to  shed  innocent  blood,  and  for 
oppression,  and  for  violence,  to  do  it."1 

The   Work  of  the  Liquor-Seller 

This  scripture  pictures  the  work  of  those  who  manu- 
facture and  who  sell  intoxicating  liquor.  Their  business 
means  robbery.  For  the  money  they  receive,  no  equivalent 
is  returned.  Every  dollar  they  add  to  their  gains  has  brought 
a  curse  to  the  spender. 

With  a  liberal  hand,  God  has  bestowed  His  blessings  upon 
men.  If  His  gifts  were  wisely  used,  how  little  the  world 
would  know  of  poverty  or  distress !  It  is  the  wickedness 
of  men  that  turns  His  blessings  into  a  curse.  It  is  through 
the  greed  of  gain  and  the  lust  of  appetite  that  the  grains 
and  fruits  given  for  our  sustenance  are  converted  into  poisons 
that  bring  misery  and  ruin. 

22  337 


338  Health    Principles 

Every  year  millions  upon  millions  of  gallons  of  intoxi- 
cating liquors  are  consumed.  Millions  upon  millions  of 
dollars  are  spent  in  buying  wretchedness,  poverty,  disease, 
degradation,  lust,  crime,  and  death.  For  the  sake  of  gain, 
the  liquor-seller  deals  out  to  his  victims  that  which  corrupts 
and  destroys  mind  and  body.  He  entails  on  the  drunkard's 
family  poverty  and  wretchedness. 

When  his  victim  is  dead,  the  rum-seller's  exactions  do 
not  cease.  He  robs  the  widow,  and  brings  children  to  beg- 
gary. He  does  not  hesitate  to  take  the  very  necessaries  of 
life  from  the  destitute  family,  to  pay  the  drink  bill  of  the 
husband  and  father.  The  cries  of  the  suffering  children, 
the  tears  of  the  agonized  mother,  serve  only  to  exasperate 
him.  What  is  it  to  him  if  these  suffering  ones  starve  ? 
What  is  it  to  him  if  they  too  are  driven  to  degradation  and 
ruin?  He  grows  rich  on  the  pittances  of  those  whom  he  is 
leading  to  perdition. 

Houses  of  prostitution,  dens  of  vice,  criminal  courts, 
prisons,  almshouses,  insane  asylums,  hospitals,  all  are,  to  a 
great  degree,  filled  as  a  result  _  of  the  liquor-seller's  work. 
Like  the  mystic  Babylon  of  the  Apocalypse,  he  is  dealing 
in  "slaves  and  souls  of  men."  Behind  the  liquor-seller  stands 
the  mighty  destroyer  of  souls,  and  every  art  which  earth  or 
hell  can  devise  is  employed  to  draw  human  beings  under 
his  power.  In  the  city  and  the  country,  on  the  railway  trains, 
on  the  great  steamers,  in  places  of  business,  in  the  halls  of 
pleasure,  in  the  medical  dispensary,  even  in  the  church,  on 
the  sacred  communion  table,  his  traps  are  set.  Nothing  is 
left  undone  to  create  and  to  foster  the  desire  for  intoxicants. 
On  almost  every  corner  stands  the  public  house,  with  its  bril- 
liant lights,  its  welcome  and  good  cheer,  inviting  the  work- 
ing man,  the  wealthy  idler,  and  the  unsuspecting  youth. 

In  private  lunch-rooms  and  fashionable  resorts,  ladies  are 
supplied  with  popular  drinks,  under  some  pleasing  name,  that 
are  really  intoxicants.  For  the  sick  and  the  exhausted,  there 


Liquor    Traffic    and    Prohibition       339 

are  the  widely  advertised  "bitters,"  consisting  largely  of 
alcohol. 

To  create  the  liquor  appetite  in  little  children,  alcohol  is 
introduced  into  confectionery.  Such  confectionery  is  sold  in 
the  shops.  And  by  the  gift  of  these  candies  the  liquor-seller 
entices  children  into  his  resorts. 

Day  by  day,  month  by  month,  year  by  year,  the  work  goes 
on.  Fathers  and  husbands  and  brothers,  the  stay  and  hope 
and  pride  of  the  nation,  are  steadily  passing  into  the  liquor- 
dealer's  haunts,  to  be  sent  back  wrecked  and  ruined. 

More  terrible  still,  the  curse  is  striking  the  very  heart  of 
the  home.  More  and  more,  women  are  forming  the  liquor 
habit.  In  many  a  household,  little  children,  even  in  the 
innocence  and  helplessness  of  babyhood,  are  in  daily  peril 
through  the  neglect,  the  abuse,  the  vileness  of  drunken  moth- 
ers. Sons  and  daughters  are  growing  up  under  the  shadow 
of  this  terrible  evil.  What  outlook  for  their  future  but  that 
they  will  sink  even  lower  than  their  parents? 

From  so-called  Christian  lands  the  curse  is  carried  to 
the  regions  of  idolatry.  The  poor,  ignorant  savages  are  taught 
the  use  of  liquor.  Even  among  the  heathen,  men  of  in- 
telligence recognize  and  protest  against  it  as  a  deadly  poison ; 
but  in  vain  have  they  sought  to  protect  their  lands  from  its 
ravages.  By  civilized  peoples,  tobacco,  liquor,  and  opium  are 
forced  upon  the  heathen  nations.  The  ungoverned  passions 
of  the  savage,  stimulated  by  drink,  drag  him  down  to  degrada- 
tion before  unknown,  and  it  becomes  an  almost  hopeless 
undertaking  to  send  missionaries  to  these  lands. 

Through  their  contact  with  peoples  who  should  have  given 
them  a  knowledge  of  God,  the  heathen  are  led  into  vices 
which  are  proving  the  destruction  of  whole  tribes  and  races. 
And  in  the  dark  places  of  the  earth  the  men  of  civilized 
nations  are  hated  because  of  this. 


340 


Health    Principles 


The  Responsibility  of  the  Church 

The  liquor  interest  is  a  power  in  the  world.  It  has  on 
its  side  the  combined  strength  of  money,  habit,  appetite.  Its 
pov/er  is  felt  even  in  the  church.  Men  whose  money  has 
been  made,  directly  or  indirectly,  in  the  liquor  traffic,  are 
members  of  churches,  "in  good  and  regu- 
lar standing."  Many  of  them  give 
liberally  to  popular  charities.  Their 
contributions  help  to  support  the 
enterprises  of  the  church  and 
to  sustain  its  ministers. 
They  command  the  con- 
sideration shown  to  the 
money  power.  Churches 
that  accept  such  members 
are  virtually  sustaining 
the  liquor  traffic.  Too 
often  the  minister  has  not 
the  courage  to  stand  for 
the  right.  He  does  not 
declare  to  his  people  what 
God  has  said  concerning 
the  work  of  the  liquor- 
seller.  To  speak  plainly 
would  mean  the  offending 
of  his  congregation,  the 
sacrifice  of  his  popularity, 
the  loss  of  his  salary. 

But  above  the  tribunal  of  the  church  is  the  tribunal  of 
God.  He  who  declared  to  the  first  murderer,  "The  voice  of 
thy  brother's  blood  crieth  unto  Me  from  the  ground,"  2  will 
not  accept  for  His  altar  the  gifts  of  the  liquor-dealer.  His 
anger  is  kindled  against  those  who  attempt  to  cover  their 
guilt  with  a  cloak  of  liberality.  Their  money  is  stained  with 
blood.  A  curse  is  upon  it. 


Every  church  should  be 
&  temperance  hall 


Liquor    Traffic    and    Prohibition          341 

_ ,j_~ . m*,,...,!          ,.:.... -~. ~- * -^ 

hate  robbery  for 
burnt  offering. 

"To  what  purpose  is  the  multitude  of  your  sacrifices   unto  Me? 

saith  the  Lord :     .     .     . 
When  ye  come  to  appear  before  Me, 

Who  hath  required  this  at  your  hand,  to  tread  My  courts? 
Bring  no  more  vain  oblations.     .     .     . 
When  ye  spread  forth  your  hands, 
I  will  hide  Mine  eyes  from  you : 
Yea,  when  ye  make  many  prayers,  I  will  not  hear: 
Your  hands  are  full  of  blood !"  3 

The  drunkard  is  capable  of  better  things.  He  has  been 
entrusted  with  talents  with  which  to  honor  God  and  bless 
the  world ;  but  his  fellow  men  have  laid  a  snare  for  his  soul, 
and  built  themselves  up  by  his  degradation.  They  have  lived 
in  luxury,  while  the  poor  victims  whom  they  have  robbed, 
lived  in  poverty  and  wretchedness.  But  God  will  require  for 
this  at  the  hand  of  him  who  has  helped  to  speed  the  drunkard 
on  to  ruin.  He  who  rules  in  the  heavens  has  not  lost  sight 
of  the  first  cause  or  the  last  effect  of  drunkenness.  He  who 
has  a  care  for  the  sparrow  and  clothes  the  grass  of  the  field, 
will  not  pass  by  those  who  have  been  formed  in  His  own 
image,  purchased  with  His  own  blood,  and  pay  no  heed  to 
their  cries.  God  marks  all  this  wickedness  that  perpetuates 
crime  and  misery. 

The  world  and  the  church  may  have  approval  for  the 
man  who  has  gained  wealth  by  degrading  the  human  soul. 
They  may  smile  upon  him  by  whom  men  are  led  down  step 
by  step  in  the  path  of  shame  and  degradation.  But  God 
notes  it  all,  and  renders  a  just  judgment.  The  liquor-seller 
may  be  termed  by  the  world  a  good  business  man ;  but  the 
Lord  says,  "Woe  unto  him."  He  will  be  charged  with  the 
hopelessness,  the  misery,  the  suffering,  brought  into  the  world 


342  Health    Principles 

by  the  liquor  traffic.  He  will  have  to  answer  for  the  want 
and  woe  of  the  mothers  and  children  who  have  suffered  for 
food  and  clothing  and  shelter,  and  who  have  buried  all  hope 
and  joy.  He  will  have  to  answer  for  the  souls  he  has  sent 
unprepared  into  eternity.  And  those  who  sustain  the  liquor- 
seller  in  his  work  are  sharers  in  his  guilt.  To  them  God 
says,  "Your  hands  are  full  of  blood." 

License  Laws 

The  licensing  of  the  liquor  traffic  is  advocated  by  many 
as  tending  to  restrict  the  drink  evil.  But  the  licensing  of 
the  traffic  places  it  under  the  protection  of  law.  The  gov- 
ernment sanctions  its  existence,  and  thus  fosters  the  evil 
which  it  professes  to  restrict.  Under  the  protection  of  license 
laws,  breweries,  distilleries,  and  wineries  are  planted  all  over 
the  land,  and  the  liquor-seller  plies  his  work  beside  our  very 
doors. 

Often  he  is  forbidden  to  sell  intoxicants  to  one  who  is 
drunk  or  who  is  known  to  be  a  confirmed  drunkard ;  but  the 
work  of  making  drunkards  of  the  youth  goes  steadily  forward. 
Upon  the  creating  of  the  liquor  appetite  in  the  youth  the  very 
life  of  the  traffic  depends.  The  youth  are  led  on,  step  by 
step,  until  the  liquor  habit  is  established,  and  the  thirst  is 
created  that  at  any  cost  demands  satisfaction.  Less  harmful 
would  it  be  to  grant  liquor  to  the  confirmed  drunkard,  whose 
ruin,  in  most  cases,  is  already  determined,  than  to  permit  the 
flower  of  our  youth  to  be  lured  to  destruction  through  this 
terrible  habit. 

By  the  licensing  of  the  liquor  traffic,  temptation  is  kept 
constantly  before  those  who  are  trying  to  reform.  Institu- 
tions have  been  established  where  the  victims  of  intemperance 
may  be  helped  to  overcome  their  appetite.  This  is  a  noble 
work ;  but  so  long  as  the  sale  of  liquor  is  sanctioned  by  law, 
the  intemperate  receive  little  benefit  from  inebriate  asylums. 
They  can  not  remain  there  always.  They  must  again  take 


Liquor.  Traffic    and    Prohibition 


343 


their  place  in   society.     The  appetite   for   intoxicating  drink, 
though  subdued,  is  not  wholly  destroyed ;  and  when  temptation 
assails   them,   as   it   does   on  every   hand, 
they  too  often  fall  an  easy  prey. 

The  man  who  has  a  vicious  beast,  and 
who,  knowing  its  disposition,  allows  it 
liberty,  is  by  the  laws  of 
the  land  held  accountable 
for  the  evil  the  beast  may  do. 
In  the  laws  given  to  Israel 
the  Lord  directed  that  when 
a  beast  known  to  be  vicious 
caused  the  death  of  a  human 
being,  the  life  of  the  owner 
should  pay  the  price  of  his 
carelessness  or  malignity. 
On  the  same  principle  the 
government  that  licenses  the 
liquor-seller,  should  be  held 
responsible  for  the  results  of 
his  traffic.  And  if  it  is  a 
crime  worthy  of  death  to 
give  liberty  to  a  vicious 
beast,  how  much 
greater  is  the  crime 
of  sanctioning 
the  work  of  the 
liquor-seller ! 

Licenses  are 
granted  on  the 
plea  that  they 
bring  a  revenue 

to  the  public  treasury.  But  what  is  this  revenue  when  com- 
pared with  the  enormous  expense  incurred  for  the  criminals, 
the  insane,  the  paupers,  that  are  the  fruit  of  the  liquor  traffic ! 


et  it  be 
srritten 
that  they 
may  be  de- 
stroyed; and 
I  (aill  pay 
ten  thou- 
sand talents 
of  silver  in- 
to the  Hings 
treasury. 


344  Health    Principles 

A  man  under  the  influence  of  liquor  commits  a  crime ;  he  is 
brought  into  court;  and  those  who  legalized  the  traffic  are 
forced  to  deal  with  the  result  of  their  own  work.  They  au- 
thorized the  sale  of  a  draught  that  would  make  a  sane  man 
mad ;  and  now  it  is  necessary  for  them  to  send  the  man  to 
prison  or  to  the  gallows,  while  often  his  wife  and  children 
are  left  destitute,  to  become  the  charge  of  the  community  in 
which  they  live. 

Considering  only  the  financial  aspect  of  the  question,  what 
folly  it  is  to  tolerate  such  a  business !  But  what  revenue  can 
compensate  for  the  loss  of  human  reason,  for  the  defacing 
and  deforming  of  the  image  of  God  in  man,  for  the  ruin  of 
children,  reduced  to  pauperism  and  degradation,  to  perpetuate 
in  their  children  the  evil  tendencies  of  their  drunken  fathers? 

Prohibition 

The  man  who  has  formed  the  habit  of  using  intoxicants 
is  in  a  desperate  situation.  His  brain  is  diseased,  his  will- 
power is  weakened.  So  far  as  any  power  in  himself  is  con- 
cerned, his  appetite  is  uncontrollable.  He  can  not  be  reasoned 
with  or  persuaded  to  deny  himself.  Drawn  into  the  dens 
of  vice,  one  who  has  resolved  to  quit  drink  is  led  to  seize 
the  glass  again,  and  with  the  first  taste  of  the  intoxicant  every 
good  resolution  is  overpowered,  every  vestige  of  will  des- 
troyed. One  taste  of  the  maddening  draught,  and  all  thought 
of  its  results  has  vanished.  The  heartbroken  wife  is  for- 
gotten. The  debauched  father  no  longer  cares  that  his  chil- 
dren are  hungry  and  naked.  By  legalizing  the  traffic,  the 
law  gives  its  sanction  to  this  downfall  of  the  soul,  and  refuses 
to  stop  the  trade  that  fills  the  world  writh  evil. 

Must  this  always  continue?  Will  souls  always  have  to 
struggle  for  victory,  with  the  door  of  temptation  wide  open 
before  them?  Must  the  curse  of  intemperance  forever  rest 
like  a  blight  upon  the  civilized  world?  Must  it  continue  to 
sweep,  every  year,  like  a  devouring  fire  over  thousands  of 
happy  homes?  When  a  ship  is  wrecked  in  sight  of  shore, 


L  i  q  it  o  r    Traffic    and    Pro  h  ibitio  n  345 

people  do  not  idly  look  on.  They  risk  their  lives  in  the  effort 
to  rescue  men  and  women  from  a  watery  grave.  How  much 
greater  the  demand  for  effort  in  rescuing  them  from  the 
drunkard's  fate! 

It  is  not  the  drunkard  and  his  family  alone  who  are  im- 
periled by  the  work  of  the  liquor-seller,  nor  is  the  burden  of 
taxation  the  chief  evil  which  his  traffic  brings  on  the  com- 
munity. We  are  all  woven  together  in  the  web  of  humanity. 
The  evil  that  befalls  any  part  of  the  great  human  brotherhood 
brings  peril  to  all. 

Many  a  man  who  through  love  of  gain  or  ease  would  have 
nothing  to  do  with  restricting  the  liquor  traffic,  has  found, 
too  late,  that  the  traffic  had  to  do  with  him.  He  has  seen 
his  own  children  besotted  and  ruined.  Lawlessness  runs  riot. 
Property  is  in  danger.  Life  is  unsafe.  Accidents  by  sea  and 
by  land  multiply.  Diseases  that  breed  in  the  haunts  of  filth 
and  wretchedness  make  their  way  to  lordly  and  luxurious 
homes.  Vices  fostered  by  the  children  of  debauchery  and 
crime  infect  the  sons  and  daughters  of  refined  and  cultured 
households. 

There  is  no  man  whose  interests  the  liquor  traffic  does 
not  imperil.  There  is  no  man  who  for  his  own  safeguard 
should  not  set  himself  to  destroy  it. 

Above  all  other  places  having  to  do  with  secular  interests 
only,  legislative  halls  and  courts  of  justice  should  be  free 
from  the  curse  of  intemperance.  Governors,  senators,  rep- 
resentatives, judges,  men  who  enact  and  administer  a  nation's 
laws,  men  who  hold  in  their  hands  the  lives,  the  fair  fame, 
the  possessions  of  their  fellows,  should  be  men  of  strict  tem- 
perance. Only  thus  can  their  minds  be  clear  to  discriminate 
between  right  and  wrong.  Only  thus  can  they  possess 
firmness  of  principle,  and  wisdom  to  administer  justice  and 
to  show  mercy.  But  how  does  the  record  stand?  How  many 
of  these  men  have  their  minds  beclouded,  their  sense  of  right 
and  wrong  confused,  by  strong  drink!  How  many  are  the 


346  Health    Principles 

oppressive  laws  enacted,  how  many  the  innocent  persons  con- 
demned to  death,  through  the  injustice  of  drinking  lawmakers, 
witnesses,  jurors,  lawyers,  and  even  judges!  Many  there 
are,  "mighty  to  drink  wine,"  and  "men  of  strength  to  mingle 
strong  drink,"  "that  call  evil  good,  and  good  evil ;"  that 
"justify  the  wicked  for  reward,  and  take  away  the  righteous- 
ness of  the  righteous  from  him!"  Of  such  God  says: 

"Woe  unto  them." 
As  the  fire  devoureth  the  stubble, 
And  the  flame  consumeth  the  chaff, 
So  their  root  shall  be  as  rottenness, 
And  their  blossom  shall  go  up  as  dust; 
Because  they  have  cast  away  the  law  of  the  Lord  of  hosts, 
And  despised  the  word  of  the.  Holy  One  of  Israel."4 

The  honor  of  God,  the  stability  of  the  nation,  the  well- 
being  of  the  community,  of  the  home,  and  of  the  individual, 
demand  that  every  possible  effort  be  made  in  arousing  the 
people  to  the  evil  of  intemperance.  Soon  we  shall  see  the 
result  of  this  terrible  evil  as  we  do  not  see  it  now.  Who 
will  put  forth  a  determined  effort  to  stay  the  work  of  destruc- 
tion? As  yet  the  contest  has  hardly  begun.  Let  an  army  be 
formed  to  stop  the  sale  of  the  drugged  liquors  that  are  making 
men  mad.  Let  the  danger  from  the  liquor  traffic  be  made  plain, 
and  a  public  sentiment  be  created  that  shall  demand  its  pro- 
hibition. Let  the  drink-maddened  men  be  given  an  oppor- 
tunity to  escape  from  their  thraldom.  Let  the  voice  of  the 
nation  demand  of  its  lawmakers  that  a  stop  be  put  to  this 
infamous  traffic. 

"If  thou  forbear  to  deliver  them  that  are  drawn  unto  death, 
And  those  that  are  ready  to  be  slain ; 
If  thou  sayest,  Behold,  we  knew  it  not: 
Doth   not   He   that   pondereth    the   heart   consider    it? 
And  He  that  keepeth  thy  soul,  doth  He   not   know   it  ?"  5 
And  "what  wilt  thou  say  when  He  shall  punish  thee?"6 


THE   HOME 


Life   is   a   training-school,  from   which  parents 
and  children   are   to   be  graduated  to   the 
higher   school  in   the   mansions   of  God. 


Ministry    of  tke    Home 


THERE     IS     NO     MORE     IMPORTANT 
MISSIONARY     FIELD    THAN     THAT     COM- 
MITTED      TO        FATHERS       AND       MOTHERS. 


rHE  restoration  and  uplifting  of  humanity  begins  in  the 
home.  The  work  of  parents  underlies  every  other.  So- 
ciety is  composed  of  families,  and  is  what  the  heads  of  families 
make  it.  Out  of  the  heart  are  "the  issues  of  life  ;"x  and 
the  heart  of  the  community,  of  the  church,  and  of  the  nation, 
is  the  household.  The  well-being  of  society,  the  success  of 
the  church,  the  prosperity  of  the  nation,  depend  upon  home 
influences. 

The  importance  and  the  opportunities  of  the  home  life 
are  illustrated  in  the  life  of  Jesus.  He  who  came  from 
heaven  to  be  our  example  and  teacher  spent  thirty  years  as 
a  member  of  the  household  at  Nazareth.  Concerning  these 
years  the  Bible  record  is  very  brief.  No  mighty  miracles 
attracted  the  attention  of  the  multitude.  No  eager  throngs 
followed  His  steps  or  listened  to  His  words.  Yet  during 
all  these  years  He  was  fulfilling  His  divine  mission.  He 
lived  as  one  of  us,  sharing  the  home  life,  submitting  to  its 
discipline,  performing  its  duties,  bearing  its  burdens.  In 
the  sheltering  care  of  a  humble  home,  participating  in  the 
experiences  of  our  common  lot.  He  "increased  in  wisdom  and 
stature,  and  in  favor  with  God  and  man." 2 

349 


350  The   Home 

During  all  these  secluded  years  His  life  flowed  out  in 
currents  of  sympathy  and  helpfulness.  His  unselfishness 
and  patient  endurance,  His  courage  and  faithfulness,  His 
resistance  of  temptation,  His  unfailing  peace  and  quiet  joy- 
fulness,  were  a  constant  inspiration.  He  brought  a  pure, 
sweet  atmosphere  into  the  home,  and  His  life  was  as  leaven 
working  amidst  the  elements  of  society.  None  said  that 


"  Thott  sha.lt  teach  "  the  commandments  of  the  Lord 
"  diligently  unto  thy  children." 

He  had  wrought  a  miracle;  yet  virtue — the  healing,  life- 
giving  power  of  love — went  out  from  Him  to  the  tempted, 
the  sick,  and  the  disheartened.  In  an  unobtrusive  way,  from 
His  very  childhood,  He  ministered  to  others,  and  because 
of  this,  when  He  began  His  public  ministry,  many  heard 
Him  gladly. 


Ministry    of    the    Home  351 

The  Saviour's  early  years  are  more  than  an  example  to 
the  youth.  They  are  a  lesson,  and  should  be  an  encourage- 
ment, to  every  parent.  The  circle  of  family  and  neighbor- 
hood duties  is  the  very  first  field  of  effort  for  those  who 
would  work  for  the  uplifting  of  their  fellow  men.  There 
is  no  more  important  field  of  effort  than  that  committed  to 
the  founders  and  guardians  of  the  home.  No  work  entrusted 
to  human  beings  involves  greater  or  more  far-reaching  results 
than  does  the  work  of  fathers  and  mothers. 

It  is  by  the  youth  and  children  of  to-day  that  the  future 
of  society  is  to  be  determined,  and  what  these  youth  and 
children  shall  be  depends  upon  the  home.  To  the  lack  of 
right  home  training  may  be  traced  the  larger  share  of  the 
disease  and  misery  and  crime  that  curse  humanity.  If  the 
home  life  were  pure  and  true,  if  the  children  who  went 
forth  from  its  care  were  prepared  to  meet  life's  responsi- 
bilities and  dangers,  what  a  change  would  be  seen  in  the 
world ! 

Great  efforts  are  put  forth,  time  and  money  and  labor 
almost  without  limit  are  expended,  in  enterprises  and  insti- 
tutions for  reforming  the  victims  of  evil  habits.  And  even 
these  efforts  are  inadequate  to'  meet  the  great  necessity. 
Yet  how  small  is  the  result!  How  few  are  permanently 
reclaimed ! 

Multitudes  long  for  a  better  life,  but  they  lack  courage 
and  resolution  to  break  away  from  the  power  of  habit.  They 
shrink  from  the  effort  and  struggle  and  sacrifice  demanded, 
and  their  lives  are  wrecked  and  ruined.  Thus  even  men  of 
the  brightest  minds,  men  of  high  aspirations  and  noble  powers, 
otherwise  fitted  by  nature  and  education  to  fill  positions  of 
trust  and  responsibility,  are  degraded  and  lost  for  this  life 
and  for  the  life  to  come. 

For  those  who  do  reform,  how  bitter  the  struggle  to 
regain  their  manhood !  And  all  their  life  long,  in  a  shat- 
tered constitution,  a  wavering  will,  impaired  intellect,  and 


352  The    Home 

weakened  soul-power^  many  reap  the  harvest  of  their  evil 
sowing.  How  much  more  might  be  accomplished  if  the  evil 
were  dealt  with  at  the  beginning! 

This  work  rests,  in  a  great  degree,  with  parents.  In 
the  efforts  put  forth  to  stay  the  progress  of  intemperance 
and  of  other  evils  that  are  eating  like  a  cancer  in  the  social 
body,  if  more  attention  were  given  to  teaching  parents  how 
to  form  the  habits  and  character  of  their  children,  a  hun- 
dredfold more  good  would  result.  Habit,  which  is  so  terrible 
a  force  for  evil,  it  is  in  their  power  to  make  a  force  for 
good.  They  have  to  do  with  the  stream  at  its  source,  and 
it  rests  with  them  to  direct  it  rightly. 

Parents  may  lay  for  their  children  the  foundation  for  a 
healthy,  happy  life.  They  may  send  them  forth  from  their 
homes  with  moral  stamina  to  resist  temptation,  and  courage 
and  strength  to  wrestle  successfully  with  life's  problems. 
They  may  inspire  in  them  the  purpose  and  develop  the  power 
to  make  their  lives  an  honor  to  God  and  a  blessing  to  the 
world.  They  may  make  straight  paths  for  their  feet,  through 
sunshine  and  shadow,  to  the  glorious  heights  above. 

An  Object- Lesson 

The  mission  of  the  home  extends  beyond  its  own  mem- 
bers. The  Christian  home  is  to  be  an  object-lesson,  illustrating 
the  excellence  of  the  true  principles  of  life.  Such  an  illus- 
tration will  be  a  power  for  good  in  the  world.  Far  more 
powerful  than  any  sermon  that  can  be  preached  is  the  influence 
of  a  true  home  upon  human  hearts  and  lives.  As  the  youth 
go  out  from  such  a  home,  the  lessons  they  have  learned  are 
imparted.  Nobler  principles  of  life  are  introduced  into  other 
households,  and  an  uplifting  influence  works  in  the  community. 

Hospitality 

There  are  many  others  to  whom  we  might  make  our 
homes  a  blessing.  Our  social  entertainments  should  not  be 
governed  by  the  dictates  of  worldly  custom,  but  by  the  Spirit 


M  i  u  i  s  t  r  y    of    the    PI  o  m  c 


353 


of  Christ  and  the  teaching  of  His  word.  The  Israelites, 
in  all  their  festivities,  included  the  poor,  the  stranger,  and 
the  Levite,  who  was  both  the  assistant  of  the  priest  in  the 
sanctuary,  and  a  religious  teacher  and  missionary.  These 
were  regarded  as  the  guests  of  the  people,  to  share  their 
hospitality  on  all  occasions  of  social  and  religious  rejoicing, 
and  to  be  tenderly  cared  for  in  sickness  or  in  need.  It  is 
such  as  these  whom  we  should  make  welcome  to  our  homes. 


How  much  such  a  welcome  might  do  to  cheer  and  encourage 
the  missionary  nurse  or  the  teacher,  the  care-burdened,  hard- 
working mother,  or  the  feeble  and  aged,  so  often  without 
a  home,  and  struggling  with  poverty  and  many  discourage- 
ments. 

"When  thou  makest  a  dinner  or  a  supper,"  Christ  says, 
"call  not  thy  friends,  nor  thy  brethren,  neither  thy  kinsmen, 
nor  thy  rich  neighbors  ;  lest  they  also  bid  thee  again,  and  a 
recompense  be  made  thee.  But  when  thou  makest  a  feast, 
call  the  poor,  the  maimed,  the  lame,  the  blind  ;  and  thou  shalt 
be  blessed ;  for  they  can  not  recompense  thee ;  for  thou  shalt 
be  recompensed  at  the  resurrection  of  the  just."  3 

21 


354 


The    Ho  in  e 


These  are  guests  whom  it  will  lay  on  you  no  great  bur- 
den to  receive.  You  will  not  need  to  provide  for  them  elabo- 
rate or  expensive  entertainment.  You  will  need  to  make  no 
effort  at  display.  The  warmth  of  a  genial  welcome,  a  place 
at  your  fireside,  a  seat  at  your  home  table,  the  privilege  of 
sharing  the  blessing  of  the  hour  of  prayer,  would  to  many 
of  these  be  like  a  glimpse  of  heaven. 

Our  sympathies  are  to  overflow  the  boundaries  of  self 
and  the  enclosure  of  family  walls.  There 
are  precious  opportunities  for  those  who 
will  make  their  homes  a  blessing  to  others. 
Social  influence  is  a  wonderful  power. 


hen  fhou 
m ahest  a 

fen st.  coll  the  poor,  the 
maimed,  the  lame,        "it 
for  they  can  itp|;,:: 
f h  e e :  f  o  r  t  h  on 
penned  at  the  ra 
of  the  just 


We  can  use  it  if  we  will  as  a  means  of'  helping  those  about  us. 
Our  homes  should  be  a  place  of  refuge  for  the  tempted 
youth.  Many  there  are  who  stand  at  the  parting  of  the 
ways.  Every  influence,  every  impression,  is  determining  the 
choice  that  shapes  their  destiny  both  here  and  hereafter. 
Evil  invites  them.  Its  resorts  are  made  bright  and  attractive. 
They  have  a  welcome  for  every  comer.  All  about  us  are 
youth  who  have  no  home,  and  many  whose  homes  have  no 


Ministry    of    the   Home  355 

helpful,  uplifting  power,  and  the  youth  drift  into  evil.  They 
are  going  down  to  ruin  within  the  very  shadow  of  our  own 
doors. 

These  youth  need  a  hand  stretched  out  to  them  in  sym- 
pathy. Kind  words  simply  spoken,  little  attentions  simply 
bestowed,  will  sweep  away  the  clouds  of  temptation  which 
gather  over  the  soul.  The  true  expression  of  heaven-born 
sympathy  has  power  to  open  the  door  of  hearts  that  need 
the  fragrance  of  Christlike  words,  and  the  simple,  delicate 
touch  of  the  spirit  of  Christ's  love.  If  we  would  show  an 
interest  in  the  youth,  invite  them  to  our  homes,  and  surround 
them  with  cheering,  helpful  influences,  there  are  many  who 
would  gladly  turn  their  steps  into  the  upward  path. 

Life's  Opportunities 

Our  time  here  is  short.  We  can  pass  through  this  world 
but  once;  as  we  pass  along,  let  us  make  the  most  of  life. 
The  work  to  which  we  are  called  does  not  require  wealth 
or  social  position  or  great  ability.  It  requires  a  kindly, 
self-sacrificing  spirit  and  a  steadfast  purpose.  A  lamp,  how- 
ever small,  if  kept  steadily  burning,  may  be  the  means  of 
lighting  many  other  lamps.  Our  sphere  of  influence  may 
seem  narrow,  our  ability  small,  our  opportunities  few,  our 
acquirements  limited;  yet  wonderful  possibilities  are  ours 
through  a  faithful  use  of  the  opportunities  of  our  own  homes. 
If  we  will  open  our  hearts  and  homes  to  the  divine  prin- 
ciples of  life,  we  shall  become  channels  for  currents  of  life- 
giving  power.  From  our  homes  will  flow  streams  of  healing, 
bringing  life,  and  beauty,  and  fruitfulness  where  now  are 
barrenness  and  dearth. 


if 


The    Builders    of  the    Horn 


THROUGH     WISDOM     IS    AN     HOUSE 
BUILDED;    AND    BY    UNDERSTANDING 

IT     IS     ESTABLISHED." 


T  TE  wllo  gave  Eve  to  Adam  as  a  helpmeet,  performed 
-*  -*  His  first  miracle  at  a  marriage  festival.  In  the  festal 
hall  where  friends  and  kindred  rejoiced  together,  Christ  began 
His  public  ministry.  Thus  He  sanctioned  marriage,  recog- 
nizing it  as  an  institution  that  He  Himself  had  established. 
He  ordained  that  men  and  women  should  be  united  in  holy 
wedlock,  to  rear  families  whose  members,  crowned  with  honor, 
should  be  recognized  as  members  of  the  family  above. 

Christ  honored  the  marriage  relation  by  making  it  also 
a  symbol  of  the  union  between  Him  and  His  redeemed  ones. 
He  Himself  is  the  Bridegroom ;  the  bride  is  the  church,  of 
which,  as  His  chosen  one,  He  says,  "Thou  art  all  fair,  My 
love ;  there  is  no  spot  in  thee."  * 

Christ  "loved  the  church,  and  gave  Himself  for  it,  that 
He  might  sanctify  and  cleanse  it,  ...  that  it  should  be 
holy  and  without  blemish." 2  "So  ought  men  to  love  their 
wives."  3 

The  family  tie  is  the  closest,  the  most  tender  and  sacred, 
of  any  on  earth.  It  was  designed  to  be  a  blessing  to  man- 
kind. And  it  is  a  blessing  wherever  the  marriage  covenant 


T  h  c    B  ii  ild  ers    of    the    Home 


357 


is   entered   into   intelligently,   in   the   fear   of   God,   and    with 
due  consideration  for  its  responsibilities. 

Those  who  are  contemplating  marriage  should  consider 
what  will  be  the  character  and  influence  of  the  home  they 
are  founding.  As  they  become  parents,  a  sacred  trust  is 
committed  to  them.  Upon  them  depends  in  a  great  measure 


"  The   parties    may   not   have    worldly    wealth,   but   they   should   have 
the   far  greater   blessing   of  health.'1 

the  well-being  of  their  children  in  this  world,  and  their  hap- 
piness in  the  world  to  come.  To  a  great  extent  they  determine 
both  the  physical  and  the  moral  stamp  that  the  little  ones 
receive.  And  upon  the  character  of  the  home  depends  the 
condition  of  society ;  the  weight  of  each  family's  influence 
will  tell  in  the  upwrard  or  the  downward  scale. 

The   choice   of  a  life  companion   should  be   such  as  best 
to  secure  physical,  mental,  and  spiritual   well-being  for  par- 


358  The    Home 

ents  and  for  their  children, — such  as  will  enable  both  parents 
and  children  to  bless  their  fellow  men  and  to  honor  their 
Creator. 

Before  assuming  the  responsibilities  involved  in  marriage, 
young  men  and  young  women  should  have  such  an  experience 
in  practical  life  as  will  prepare  them  for  its  duties  and  its 
burdens.  Early  marriages  are  not  to  be  encouraged.  A 
relation  so  important  as  marriage  and  so  far-reaching  in  its 
results  should  not  be  entered  upon  hastily,  without  sufficient 
preparation,  and  before  the  mental  and  physical  powers  are 
well  developed. 

The  parties  may  not  have  worldly  wealth,  but  they  should 


Human  love  should 
it&  closest  band* 
from  divine-love* 

have  the  far  greater  blessing  of  health.  And  in  most  cases 
there  should  not  be  a  great  disparity  in  age.  A  neglect  of 
this  rule  may  result  in  seriously  impairing  the  health  of  the 
younger.  And  often  the  children  are  robbed  of  physical  and 
mental  strength.  They  can  not  receive  from  an  aged  parent 
the  care  and  companionship  which  their  young  lives  demand, 
and  they  may  be  deprived  by  death  of  the  father  or  the 
mother  at  the  very  time  when  love  and  guidance  are  most 
needed. 

It  is  only  in  Christ  that  a  marriage  alliance  can  be  safely 
formed.  Human  love  should  draw  its  closest  bonds  from 
divine  love.  Only  where  Christ  reigns  can  there  be  deep, 
true,  unselfish  affection. 

Love  is  a  precious  gift,  which  we  receive  from  Jesus. 
Pure  and  holy  affection  is  not  a  feeling,  but  a  principle.  Those 
who  are  actuated  by  true  love,  are  neither  unreasonable  nor 


The    Builders    of    the    Home  359 

blind.  Taught  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  they  love  God  supremely, 
and  their  neighbor  as  themselves. 

Let  those  who  are  contemplating  marriage  weigh  every 
sentiment  and  watch  every  development  of  character  in  the 
one  with  whom  they  think  to  unite  their  life  destiny.  Let 
every  step  toward  a  marriage  alliance  be  characterized  by 
modesty,  simplicity,  sincerity,  and  an  earnest  purpose  to 
please  and  honor  God.  Marriage  affects  the  after  life  both  in 
this  world  and  in  the  world  to  come.  A  sincere  Christian  will 
make  no  plans  that  God  can  not  approve. 

If  you  are  blessed  with  God-fearing  parents,  seek  coun- 
sel of  them.  Open  to  them  your  hopes  and  plans,  learn  the 
lessons  which  their  life  experiences  have  taught,  and  you  will 
be  saved  many  a  heartache.  Above  all,  make  Christ  your 
counselor.  Study  His  word  with  prayer. 

Under  such  guidance  let  a  young  woman  accept  as  a 
life  companion  only  one  who  possesses  pure,  manly  traits  of 
character,  one  who  is  diligent,  aspiring,  and  honest,  one  who 
loves  and  fears  God.  Let  a  young  man  seek  one  to  stand 
by  his  side  who  is  fitted  to  bear  her  share  of  life's  burdens, 
one  whose  influence  will  ennoble  and  refine  him,  and  who 
will  make  him  happy  in  her  love. 

"A  prudent  wife  is  from  the  Lord."  4  "The  heart  of  her 
husband  doth  safely  trust  in  her.  .  .  .  She  will  do  him 
good  and  not  evil  all  the  days  of  her  life."  5  "She  openeth 
her  mouth  with  wisdom,  and  in  her  tongue  is  the  law  of 
kindness.  She  looketh  well  to  the  ways  of  her  household, 
and  eateth  not  the  bread  of  idleness.  Her  children  arise  up 
and  call  her  blessed;  her  husband  also,  and  he  praiseth  her," 
saying,  "Many  daughters  have  done  virtuously,  but  thou  ex- 
cellest  them  all."  6  He  who  gains  such  a  wife  "findeth  a  good 
thing,  and  obtaineth  favor  of  the  Lord."  7 

The  After  Experience 

However  carefully  and  wisely  marriage  may  have  been 
entered  into,  few  couples  are  completely  united  when  the 


360  The   Home 

marriage    ceremony    is   performed.      The    real    union    of   the 
two  in  wedlock  is  the  work  of  the  after  years. 

As  life  with  its  burden  of  perplexity  and  care  meets  the 
newly-wedded  pair,  the  romance  with  which  imagination  so 
often  invests  marriage  disappears.  Husband  and  wife  learn 
each  other's  character  as  it  was  impossible  to  learn  it  in 
their  previous  association.  This  is  a  most  critical  period  in 
their  experience.  The  happiness  and  usefulness  of  their 
whole  future  life  depend  upon  their  taking  a  right  course 
now.  Often  they  discern  in  each  other  unsuspected  weak- 
nesses and  defects ;  but  the  hearts  that  love  has  united  will 
discern  excellencies  also  heretofore  unknown.  Let  all  seek 
to  discover  the  excellencies  rather  than  the  defects.  Often 
it  is  our  own  attitude,  the  atmosphere  that  surrounds  our- 
selves, which  determines  what  will  be  revealed  to  us  in  an- 
other. There  are  many  who  regard  the  expression  of  love 
as  a  weakness,  and  they  maintain  a  reserve  that  repels  others. 
This  spirit  checks  the  current  of  sympathy.  As  the  social 
and  generous  impulses  are  repressed,  they  wither,  and  the 
heart  becomes  desolate  and  cold.  We  should  beware  of  this 
error.  Love  can  not  long  exist  without  expression.  Let  not 
the  heart  of  one  connected  with  you  starve  for  the  want  of 
kindness  and  sympathy. 

"Forbearing  One  Another  in  Love" 

Though  difficulties,  perplexities,  and  discouragements  may 
arise,  let  neither  husband  nor  wife  harbor  the  thought  that 
their  union  is  a  mistake  or  a  disappointment.  Determine  to 
be  all  that  it  is  possible  to  be  to  each  other.  Continue  the 
early  attentions.  In  every  way  encourage  each  other  in  fight- 
ing the  battles  of  life.  Study  to  advance  the  happiness  of  each 
other.  Let  there  be  mutual  love,  mutual  forbearance.  Then 
marriage,  instead  of  being  the  end  of  love,  will  be  as  it  were 
the  very  beginning  of  love.  The  warmth  of  true  friendship, 
the  love  that  binds  heart  to  heart,  is  a  foretaste  of  the  joys 
of  heaven. 


The    Builders    of    the    Home  361 

Around  every  family  there  is  a  sacred  circle  that  should 
be  kept  unbroken.  Within  this  circle  no  other  person  has  a 
right  to  come.  Let  not  the  husband  or  the  wife  permit 
another  to  share  the  confidences  that  belong  solely  to  them- 
selves. 

Let  each  give  iove  rather  than  exact  it.  Cultivate  that 
which  is  noblest  in  yourselves,  and  be  quick  to  recognize  the 
good  qualities  in  each  other.  The  consciousness  of  being 
appreciated  is  a  wonderful  stimulus  and  satisfaction.  Sym- 
pathy and  respect  encourage  the  striving  after  excellence, 
and  love  itself  increases  as  it  stimulates  to  nobler  aims. 

Neither  the  husband  nor  the  wife  should  merge  his  or 
her  individuality  in  that  of  the  other.  Each  has  a  personal 
relation  to  God.  Of  Him  each  is  to  ask,  "What  is  right?" 
"What  is  wrong?"  "How  may  I  best  fulfil  life's  purpose?" 
Let  the  wealth  of  your  affection  flow  forth  to  Him  who  gave 
His  life  for  you.  Make  Christ  first  and  last  and  best  in 
everything.  As  your  love  for  Him  becomes  deeper  and 
stronger,  your  love  for  each  other  will  be  purified  and 
strengthened. 

The  spirit  that  Christ  manifests  toward  us  is  the  spirit 
that  husband  and  wife  are  to  manifest  toward  each  other. 
"As  Christ  also  hath  loved  us,"  "walk  in  love."  "As  the 
church  is  subject  unto  Christ,  so  let  the  wives  be  to  their 
own  husbands  in  everything.  Husbands,  love  your  wives, 
even  as  Christ  also  loved  the  church,  and  gave  Himself  for 
it."  • 

Neither  the  husband  nor  the  wife  should  attempt  to  exer- 
cise over  the  other  an  arbitrary  control.  Do  not  try  to 
compel  each  other  to  yield  to  your  wishes.  You  can  not  do 
this  and  retain  each  other's  love.  Be  kind,  patient,  and  for- 
bearing, considerate,  and  courteous.  By  the  grace  of  God 
you  can  succeed  in  making  each  other  happy,  as  in  your 
marriage  vow  you  promised  to  do. 


362  The   Home 

Happiness  in  Unselfish  Service 

But  remember  that  happiness  will  not  be  found  in  shut- 
ting yourselves  up  to  yourselves,  satisfied  to  pour  out  all 
your  affection  upon  each  other.  Seize  upon  every  opportunity 
for  contributing  to  the  happiness  of  those  around  you.  Re- 
member that  true  joy  can  be  found  only  in  unselfish  service. 

Forbearance  and  unselfishness  mark  the  words  and  acts 
of  all  who  live  the  new  life  in  Christ.  As  you  seek  to 
live  His  life,  striving  to  conquer  self  and  selfishness  and  to 
minister  to  the  needs  of  others,  you  will  gain  victory  after 
victory.  Thus  your  influence  will  bless  the  world. 

Men  and  women  can  reach  God's  ideal  for  them  if  they 
will  take  Christ  as  their  helper.  What  human  wisdom  can 
not  do,  His  grace  will  accomplish  for  those  who  give  them- 
selves to  Him  in  loving  trust.  His  providence  can  unite 
hearts  in  bonds  that  are  of  heavenly  origin.  Love  will  not 
be  a  mere  exchange  of  soft  and  flattering  words.  The  loom 
of  heaven  weaves  with  warp  and  woof  finer,  yet  more  firm, 
than  can  be  woven  by  the  looms  of  earth.  The  result  is  not 
a  tissue  fabric,  but  a  texture  that  will  bear  wear  and  test 
and  trial.  Heart  will  be  bound  to  heart  in  the  golden  bonds 
of  a  love  that  is  enduring. 


Better  than  gold  is  a  peaceful  home, 
Where  all  the  fireside  chanties  come; 
The  shrine  of  love  and  the  heaven  of  life, 
Hallow'd  by  mother,  or  sister,  or  wife. 
However  humble  the  home  may  be, 
Or  tried  with  sorrows  by  heaven's  decree, 
The  blessings  that  never  were  bought  or  sold, 
And  center  there,  are  better  than  gold. 

— Anon. 


Choice  and    Preparation   of  the 

Home 


"THE    LORD    PLANTED    A    GARDEN,    .    .    . 

AND    THERE    HE    PUT    THE    MAN." 


r j  1HE  gospel  is  a  wonderful   simplifier  of  life's  problems. 

-*•  Its  instruction,  heeded,  would  make  plain  many  a  per- 
plexity, and  save  us  from  many  an  error.  It  teaches  us  to 
estimate  things  at  their  true  value,  and  to  give  the  most 
effort  to  the  things  of  greatest  worth, — the  things  that  will 
"endure.  This  lesson  is  needed  by  those  upon  whom  rests 
the  responsibility  of  selecting  a  home.  They  should  not  allow 
themselves  to  be  diverted  from  the  highest  aim.  Let  them 
remember  that  the  home  on  earth  is  to  be  a  symbol  of  and 
a  preparation  for  the  home  in  heaven.  Life  is  a  training- 
school,  from  which  parents  and  children  are  to  be  graduated 
to  the  higher  school  in  the  mansions  of  God.  As  the  location 
for  a  home  is  sought,  let  this  purpose  direct  the  choice.  Be 
not  controlled  by  the  desire  for  wealth,  the  dictates  of  fashion, 
or  the  customs  of  society.  Consider  what  will  tend  most  to 
simplicity,  purity,  health,  and  real  worth. 

The  world  over,  cities  are  becoming  hotbeds  of  vice.  On 
every  hand  are  the  sights  and  sounds  of  evil.  Everywhere 
are  enticements  to  sensuality  and  dissipation.  The  tide  of 
corruption  and  crime  is  continually  swelling.  Every  day 
brings  the  record  of  violence, — robberies,  murders,  suicides, 
and  crimes  unnamable. 

363 


The    Ho m  c 


Life  in  the  cities  is  false  and  artificial.  The  intense  passion 
for  money  getting,  the  whirl  of  excitement  and  pleasure  seek- 
ing, the  thirst  for  display,  the  luxury  and  extravagance,  all 
are  forces  that,  with  the  great  masses  of  mankind,  are  turn- 
ing the  mind  from  life's  true  purpose.  They  are  opening 

the    door    to    a    thousand    evils. 
Upon  the  youth  they  have 
almost  irre- 
sistible 
power. 


"  Find  rest  of  spirit  in  the  heauty  find  quiet  and  peace  of  nnture." 

One  of  the  most  subtle  and  dangerous  temptations  that 
assails  the  children  and  youth  in  the  cities  is  the  love  of  pleasure. 
Holidays  are  numerous ;  games  and  horse-racing  draw  thou- 
sands, and  the  whirl  of  excitement  and  pleasure  attracts  them 
away  from  the  sober  duties  of  life.  Money  that  should  have 
been  saved  for  better  uses  is  frittered  away  for  amusements. 

Through  the  working  of  trusts,  and  the  results  of  labor 
unions  and  strikes,  the  conditions  of  life  in  the  city  are  con- 
stantly becoming  more  and  more  difficult.  Serious  troubles 
are  before  us  ;  and  for  many  families  removal  from  the  cities 
will  become  a  necessity. 


Choice    and    Preparation    of    the   Home    365 

The  physical  surroundings  in  the  cities  are  often  a  peril 
to  health.  The  constant  liability  to  contact  with  disease,  the 
prevalence  of  foul  air,  impure  water,  impure  food,  the 
crowded,  dark,  nnhealthful  dwellings,  are  some  'of  the  many 
evils  to  be  met. 

It  was  not  God's  purpose  that  people  should  be  crowded 
into   cities,   huddled   together   in   ter- 
races and  tenements.     In  the  be- 
ginning   He    placed    our 


Give  to  your 
children   .  .  .   it 
licnlthly  body,  a 
sound  mind,  tind  n 
noble    character."1 


first  parents  amidst  the  beautiful  sights  and  sounds  He  desires 
us  to  rejoice  in  to-day.  The  more  nearly  we  come  into  har 
mony  with  God's  original  plan,  the  more  favorable  will  be 
our  position  to  secure  health  of  body,  and  mind,  and  soul. 

An  expensive  dwelling,  elaborate  furnishings,  display, 
luxury,  and  ease,  do  not  furnish  the  conditions  essential  to 
a  happy,  useful  life.  Jesus  came  to  this  earth  to  accomplish 
the  greatest  work  ever  accomplished  among  men.  He  came 
as  God's  ambassador,  to  show  us  how  to  live  so  as  to  secure 
life's  best  results.  What  were  the  conditions  chosen  by  the 
infinite  Father  for  His  Son  ?  A  secluded  home  in  the  Gali- 


366  The    Home 

lean  hills;  a  household  sustained  by  honest,  self-respecting 
labor;  a  life  of  simplicity;  daily  conflict  with  difficulty  and 
hardship;  self-sacrifice,  economy,  and  patient,  gladsome 
service ;  the  hour  of  study  at  His  mother's  side,  with  the 
open  scroll  of  Scripture;  the  quiet  of  dawn  or  twilight  in 
the  green  valley ;  the  holy  ministries  of  nature ;  the  study  of 
creation  and  providence;  and  the  soul's  communion  with 
God, — these  were  the  conditions  and  opportunities  of  the 
early  life  of  Jesus. 

So  with  the  great  majority  of  the  best  and  noblest  men 
of  all  ages.  Read  the  history  of  Abraham,  Jacob,  and  Joseph, 
of  Moses,  David,  and  Elisha.  Study  the  lives  of  men  of 
later  times  who  have  most  worthily  filled  positions  of  trust 
and  responsibility,  the  men  whose  influence  has  been  most 
effective  for  the  world's  uplifting. 

How  many  of  these  were  reared  in  country  homes.  They 
knew  little  of  luxury.  They  did  not  spend  their  youth  in 
amusement.  Many  were  forced  to  struggle  with  poverty 
and  hardship.  They  early  learned  to  work,  and  their  active 
life  in  the  open  air  gave  vigor  and  elasticity  to  all  their 
faculties.  Forced  to  depend  upon  their  own  resources,  they 
learned  to  combat  difficulties  and  to  surmount  obstacles,  and 
they  gained  courage  and  perseverance.  They  learned  the 
lessons  of  self-reliance  and  self-control.  Sheltered  in  a  great 
degree  from  evil  associations,  they  were  satisfied  with  natural 
pleasures  and  wholesome  companionships.  They  were  simple 
in  their  tastes  and  temperate  in  their  habits.  They  were 
governed  by  principle,  and  they  grew  up  pure  and  strong 
and  true.  When  called  to  their  life-work,  they  brought  to 
it  physical  and  mental  power,  buoyancy  of  spirit,  ability  to 
plan  and  execute,  and  steadfastness  in  resisting  evil,  that 
made  them  a  positive  power  for  good  in  the  world. 

Better  than  any  other  inheritance  of  wealth  you  can  give 
to  your  children  will  be  the  gift  of  a  healthy  body,  a  sound 
mind,  and  a  noble  character.  Those  who  understand  what 


Choice    and    Preparation    of    the    Home    367 

constitutes  life's  true  success  will  be  wise  betimes.  They 
will  keep  in  view  life's  best  things  in  their  choice  of  a  home. 
Instead  of  dwelling  where  only  the  works  of  men  can  be 
seen,  where  the  sights  and  sounds  frequently  suggest  thoughts 
of  evil,  where  turmoil  and  confusion  bring  weariness  and 
disquietude,  go  where  you  can  look  upon  the  works  of  God. 
Find  rest  of  spirit  in  the  beauty  and  quietude  and  peace  of 
nature.  Let  the  eye  rest  on  the  green  fields,  the  groves, 
and  the  hills.  Look  up  to  the  blue  sky,  unobscured  by  the 
city's  dust  and  smoke,  and  breathe  the  invigorating  air  of 
heaven.  Go  where,  apart  from  the  distractions  and  dissipa- 
tions of  city  life,  you  can  give  your  children  your  companion- 
ship, where  you  can  teach  them  to  learn  of  God  through 
His  works,  and  train  them  for  lives  of  integrity  and  use- 
fulness. 

Simplicity  in  Furnishing 

Our  artificial  habits  deprive  us  of  many  blessings  and 
much  enjoyment,  and  unfit  us  for  living  the  most  useful 
lives.  Elaborate  and  expensive  furnishings  are  a  waste  not 
only  of  money,  but  of  that  which  is  a  thousandfold  more 
precious.  They  bring  into  the  home  a  heavy  burden  of  care 
and  labor  and  perplexity. 

What  are  the  conditions  in  many  homes,  even  where  re- 
sources are  limited,  and  the  work  of  the  household  rests 
chiefly  on  the  mother?  The  best  rooms  are  furnished  in  a 
style  beyond  the  means  of  the  occupants,  and  unsuited  to 
their  convenience  and  enjoyment.  There  are  expensive  car- 
pets, elaborately  carved  and  daintily  upholstered  furniture, 
and  delicate  drapery.  Tables,  mantels,  and  every  other  avail- 
able space  are  crowded  with  ornaments,  and  the  walls  are 
covered  with  pictures,  until  the  sight  becomes  wearying.  And 
what  an  amount  of  work  is  required  to  keep  all  these  in  order 
and  free  from  dust !  This  work,  and  the  other  artificial  habits 
of  the.  family  in  its  conformity  to  fashion,  demand  of  the 
housewife  unending  toil. 


368 


T he    Ho  in  e 


Tn    many    a   home    the    wife  and    mother   has    no    time    to 
read,   to  keep   herself  well   informed,   no  time  to  be  a  com- 


"  God  loves    the    beautiful,   .    .   .'  and    with    a    Father's  joy 
He    watches    the   delight   of  His    children    in    the    things 
that    He   has    made." 

panion  to  her  husband,  no  time  to  keep  in  touch  with  the 
developing  minds  of  her  children.  There  is  no  time  or  place 
for  the  precious  Saviour  to  be  a  close,  dear  companion. 


Choice    and    Preparation    of    the    Home      369 

Little  by  little  she  sinks  into  a  mere  household  drudge,  her 
strength  and  time  and  interest  absorbed  in  the  things  that 
perish  with  the  using.  Too  late  she  awakes  to  find  herself 
almost  a  stranger  in  her  own  home.  The  precious  oppor- 


Joys    of  untrammeled    motherhood 

tunities  once  hers  to  influence  her  dear  ones  for  the  higher 
life,  unimproved,  have  passed  away  forever. 

Let  the   home   makers   resolve   to   live   on   a   wiser   plan. 
Let  it  be  your  first  aim  to  make  a  pleasant  home.     Be  sure  to 
provide  the  facilities  that  will  lighten  labor  and  promote  health 
24 


3/ro  The    Ho  m  e 

and  comfort.  Plan  for  the  entertainment  of  the  guests  whom 
Christ  has  bidden  us  welcome,  and  of  whom  He  says,  "In- 
asmuch as  ye  have  done  it  unto  one  of  the  least  of  these 
My  brethren,  ye  have  done  it  unto  Me."  1 

Furnish  your  home  with  things  plain  and  simple,  things 
that  will  bear  handling,  that  can  be  easily  kept  clean,  and 
that  can  be  replaced  without  great  expense.  By  exercising 
taste,  you  can  make  a  very  simple  home  attractive  and  invit- 
ing, if  love  and  contentment  are  there. 

Beautiful  Surroundings 

God  loves  the  beautiful.  He  has  clothed  the  earth  and 
the  heavens  with  beauty,  and  with  a  Father's  joy  He  watches 
the  delight  of  His  children  in  the  things  that  He  has  made. 
He  desires  us  to  surround  our  homes  with  the  beauty  of 
natural  things. 

Nearly  all  dwellers  in  the  country,  however  poor,  could 
have  about  their  homes  a  bit  of  grassy  lawn,  a  few  shade 
trees,  flowering  shrubbery,  or  fragrant  blossoms.  And  far 
more  than  any  artificial  adorning  will  they  minister  to  the 
happiness  of  the  household.  They  will  bring  into  the  home- 
life  a  softening,  refining  influence,  strengthening  the  love  of 
nature,  and  drawing  the  members  of  the  household  nearer  to 
one  another  and  nearer  to  God. 


The   Mother 


"ALL   THAT   i   COMMANDED   HER,  LET 

HER    OBSERVE." 


TTT'HAT  the  parents  are,  that,  to  a  great  extent,  the 
V r  children  will  be.  The  physical  conditions  of  the 
parents,  their  dispositions  and  appetites,  their  mental  and 
moral  tendencies,  are,  to  a  greater  or  less  degree,  reproduced 
in  their  children. 

The  nobler  the  aims,  the  higher  the  mental  and  spiritual 
endowments,  and  the  better  developed  the  physical  powers 
of  the  parents,  the  better  will  be  the  life  equipment  they  give 
their  children.  In  cultivating  that  which  is  best  in  them- 
selves, parents  are  exerting  an  influence  to  mold  society  and 
to  uplift  future  generations. 

Fathers  and  mothers  need  to  understand  their  responsi- 
bility. The  world  is  full  of  snares  for  the  feet  of  the  young. 
Multitudes  are  attracted  by  a  life  of  selfish  and  sensual 
pleasure.  They  can  not  discern  the  hidden  dangers  or  the 
fearful  ending  of  the  path  that  seems  to  them  the  way  of 
happiness.  Through  the  indulgence  of  appetite  and  passion, 
their  energies  are  wasted,  and  millions  are  ruined  for  this 
world  and  for  the  world  to  come.  Parents  should  remember 
that  their  children  must  encounter  these  temptations.  Even 
before  the  birth  of  the  child,  the  preparation  should  begin 
that  will  enable  it  to  fight  successfully  the  battle  against  evil. 

371 


372  The   Home 

Especially  does  responsibility  rest  upon  the  mother.  She, 
by  whose  life-blood  the  child  is  nourished  and  its  physical 
frame  built  up,  imparts  to  it  also  mental  and  spiritual  in- 
fluences that  tend  to -the  shaping  of  mind  and  character.  It 
was  Jochebed,  the  Hebrew  mother,  who,  strong  in  faith,  was 
"not  afraid  of  the  king's  commandment,"1  of  whom  was  born 
Moses,  the  deliverer  of  Israel.  It  was  Hannah,  the  woman  of 
prayer  and  self-sacrifice  and  heavenly  inspiration,  who  gave 
birth  to  Samuel,  the  heaven-instructed  child,  the  incorruptible 
judge,  the  founder  of  Israel's  sacred  schools.  It  was  Elizabeth, 
the  kinswoman  and  kindred  spirit  of  Mary  of  Nazareth,  who 
was  the  mother  of  the  Saviour's  herald. 

Temperance  and  Self -Control 

The  carefulness  with  which  the  mother  should  guard  her 
habits  of  life  is  taught  in  the  Scriptures.  When  the  Lord 
would  raise  up  Samson  as  a  deliverer  for  Israel,  "the  angel 
of  Jehovah"  appeared  to  the  mother,  with  special  instruc- 
tion concerning  her  habits,  and  also  for  the  treatment  of 
her  child.  "Beware,"  he  said,  "and  now  drink  no  wine  nor 
strong  drink,  neither  eat  any  unclean  thing."  2 

The  effect  of  prenatal  influences  is  by  many  parents 
looked  upon  as  a  matter  of  little  moment ;  but  heaven  does  not 
so  regard  it.  The  message  sent  by  an  angel  of  God,  and  twice 
given  in  the  most  solemn  manner,  shows  it  to  be  deserving  of 
our  most  careful  thought. 

In  the  words  spoken  to  the  Hebrew  mother,  God  speaks  to 
all  mothers  in  every  age.  "Let  her  beware,"  the  angel  said ; 
"all  that  I  commanded  her,  let  her  observe."  The  well-being  of 
the  child  will  be  affected  by  the  habits  of  the  mother.  Her 
appetites  and  passions  are  to  be  -controlled  by  principle.  There 
is  something  for  her  to  shun,  something  for  her  to  work 
against,  if  she  fulfils  God's  purpose  for  her  in  giving  her  a 
child.  If  before  the  birth  of  her  child  she  is  self-indulgent,  if 
she  is  selfish,  impatient,  and  exacting,  these  traits  will  be 


The    Mother  373 

reflected  in  the  disposition  of  the  child.  Thus  many  children 
have  received  as  a  birthright  almost  unconquerable  tendencies 
to  evil. 

But  if  the  mother  unswervingly  adheres  to  right  principles, 
if  she  is  temperate  and  self-denying,  if  she  is  kind,  gentle,  and 
unselfish,  she  may  give  her  child  these  same  precious  traits  of 
character.  Very  explicit  was  the  command  prohibiting  the  use 
of  wine  by  the  mother.  Every  drop  of  strong  drink  taken  by 
her  to  gratify  appetite  endangers  the  physical,  mental,  and 
moral  health  of  her  child,  and  is  a  direct  sin  against  her 
Creator. 

Many  advisers  urge  that  every  wish  of  the  mother  should 
be  gratified;  that  if  she  desires  any  article  of  food,  however 
harmful,  she  should  freely  indulge  her  appetite.  Such  ad- 
vice is  false  and  mischievous.  The  mother's  physical  needs 
should  in  no  case  be  neglected.  Two  lives  are  depending 
upon  her,  and  her  wishes  should  be  tenderly  regarded,  her 
needs  generously  supplied.  But  at  this  time  above  all  others 
she  should  avoid,  in  diet  and  in  every  other  line,  whatever 
would  lessen  physical  or  mental  strength.  By  the  command 
of  God  Himself  she  is  placed  under  the  most  solemn  obliga- 
tion to  exercise  self-control. 

Overwork 

The  strength  of  the  mother  should  be  tenderly  cherished. 
Instead  of  spending  her  precious  strength  in  exhausting  la- 
bor, her  care  and  burdens  should  be  lessened.  Often  the 
husband  and  father  is  unacquainted  with  the  physical  laws 
which  the  well-being  of  his  family  requires  him  to  under- 
stand. Absorbed  in  the  struggle  for  a  livelihood,  or  bent 
on  acquiring  wealth,  and  pressed  with  cares  and  perplexities, 
he  allows  to  rest  upon  the  wife  and  mother  burdens  that  over- 
tax her  strength  at  the  most  critical  period,  and  cause  feeble- 
ness and  disease. 


374 


The    Home 


Many  a  husband  and  father  might  learn  a  helpful  lesson 
from  the  carefulness  of  the  faithful  shepherd.  Jacob,  when 
urged  to  undertake  a  rapid  and  difficult  journey,  made 
answer : 

''The  children  are  tender,  and  the  flocks  and  herds  with 
young  are  with  me;  and  if  men  should  overdrive  them  one 
day,  all  the  flock  will  die."  "I  will  lead  on  softly,  according 
as  the  cattle  that  goeth  before  me,  and  the  children,  be  able 

to  endure."3 

In  life's  toilsome  way  let  the 
husband  and  father  "lead  on  soft- 
ly/' as  the  companion  of  his  jour- 
ney is  able  to  endure.  Amidst  the 
world's  eager  rush  for  wealth  and 
power,  let  him  learn  to  stay  his 
steps,  to  comfort  and  support  the 
one  who  is  called  to  walk  by  his 
side. 


yourselves  i 
one  to  I 

another  m 
the  teat 

Of 


Cheerfulness 

The  mother  should  cultivate  a 
cheerful,  contented,  happy  disposi- 
tion. Every  effort  in  this  direction 


will  be  abundantly  repaid  in  both 
the  physical  well-being  and  the  moral  character  of  her  children. 
A  cheerful  spirit  will  promote  the  happiness  of  her  family,  and 
in  a  very  great  degree  improve  her  own  health. 

Let  the  husband  aid  his  wife  by  his  sympathy  and  un- 
failing affection.  If  he  wishes  to  keep  her  fresh  and  glad- 
some, so  that  she  will  be  as  sunshine  in  the  home,  let  him 
help  her  bear  her  burdens.  His  kindness  and  loving  courtesy 
will  be  to  her  a  precious  encouragement,  and  the  happiness 
he  imparts  will  bring  joy  and  peace  to  his  own  heart. 

The  husband  and  father  who  is  morose,  selfish,  and  over- 
bearing, is  not  only  unhappy  himself,  but  he  casts  gloom 


The    Mother 


375 


upon  all  the  inmates  of  his  home.  He  will  reap  the  result  in 
seeing  his  wife  dispirited  and  sickly,  and  his  children  marred 
with  his  own  unlovely  temper. 

If  the  mother  is  deprived  of  the  care  and  comforts  she 
should  have,  if  she  is  allowed  to  exhaust  her  strength  through 
overwork  or  through  anxiety  and  gloom,  her  children  will 
be  robbed  of  the  vital-force 
and  of  the  mental  elasticity 
and  cheerful  buoyancy  they 
should  inherit.  Far  better 
will  it  be  to  make  the  mother's 
life  bright  and  cheerful,  to 
shield  her  from  want,  wearing 
labor,  and  depressing  care, 
and  let  the  children  inherit 
good  constitutions,  so  that 
they  may  battle  their  way 
through  life  with  their  own 
energetic  strength. 

Great  is  the  honor  and  the 
responsibility  placed  upon 
fathers  and  mothers,  in  that 
they  are  to  stand  in  the  place 
of  God  to  their  children. 
Their  character,  their  daily 

life,  their  methods  of  training,  will  interpret  His  words  to  the 
little  ones.  Their  influence  will  win  or  repel  the  child's  con- 
fidence in  the  Lord's  assurances. 

The  Privilege  of  Parents  in  Child-  Training 

Happy  are  the  parents  whose  lives  are  a  true  reflection 
of  the  divine,  so  that  the  promises  and  commands  of  God 
awaken  in  the  child  gratitude  and  reverence;  the  parents 
whose  tenderness  and  justice  and  long-suffering  interpret  to 
the  child  the  love  and  justice  and  long-suffering  of  God ; 


thmt  loved 
the  church* 


376 


The    Home 


and  who,  by  teaching  the  child  to  love  and  trust  and  obey 
them,  are  teaching  him  to  love  and  trust  and  obey  his  Father 
in  heaven.  Parents  who  impart  to  a  child  such  a  gift  have 
endowed  him  with  a  treasure  more  precious  L 

than  the  wealth  of  all  the  ages, — a  treasure         **jgki    \^" 
enduring  ^_      ir  'gjjfrv 

-4P™^4B^-^L 


m&f&ffi 

er  unto  you 
and  ye  shall  be 

and  daugh- 
ters *aith  thelrord 


.      a  father 
pit  tefh  hfe  child- 
ren;$o  the  kcrnd 
ttteth  them  that 


as 

as  eternity. 

In      the 
children  com- 
mitted to  her 
care,  every  mother 
has     a     sacred 
charge   from   God, 
"Take     this 
this       daugh- 
ter/'He  says; 
"train    it    for 
Me ;  give  it  a 
character  pol- 
ished  after 
the  similitude 
of    a    palace, 
that     it    may 
shine    in    the 
courts  of  the 
Lord     f  o  r- 
ever." 

The  moth- 
e  r  '  s  work 
often  seems  to 
her  an  unimpor- 
tant service.  It  is  a  work 
that  is  rarely  appreciated.  Others  know  little  of  her  many 
cares  and'  burdens.  Her  days  are  occupied  with  a  round  of 
little  duties,  all  calling  for  patient  effort,  for  self-control,  for 


one  whom 
mother 
*otintt 

i 


The   Mother 


377 


tact,  wisdom,  and  self-sacrificing  love;  yet  she  can  not  boast 
of  what  she  has  done  as  any  great  achievement.  She  has  only 
kept  things  in  the  home  running  smoothly;  often  weary  and 
perplexed,  she  has  tried  to  speak  kindly  to  the  children,  to 
keep  them  busy  and  happy,  and  to  guide  the  little  feet  in  the 
right  path.  She  feels  that  she  has  accomplished  nothing.  But 


Teaching  lessons  of  helpfulness 

it  is  not  so.  Heavenly  angels  watch  the  care-worn  mother, 
noting  the  burdens  she  carries  day  by  day.  Her  name  may 
not  have  been  heard  in  the  world,  but  it  is  written  in  the 
Lamb's  book  of  life. 

The  Mother's  Opportunity 

There  is  a  God  above,  and  the  light  and  glory  from  His 
throne  rests  upon  the  faithful  mother  as  she  tries  to  educate 


The    Home 


her  children  to  resist  the  influence  of  evil.  No  other  work 
can  equal  hers  in  importance.  She  has  not,  like  the  artist, 
to  paint  a  form  of  beauty  upon  canvas,  nor,  like  the  sculptor, 
to  chisel  it  from  marble.  She  has  not,  like  the  author,  to 
embody  a  noble  thought  in  words  of  power,  nor,  like  the 
musician,  to  express  a  beautiful  sentiment  in  melody.  It  is 
hers,  with  the  help  of  God,  to  develop  in  a  human  soul  the 
likeness  of  the  divine. 

The  mother  who  appreciates  this  will  regard  her  oppor- 


tunities as  priceless.  Earnestly  will  she  seek,  in  her  own 
character  and  by  her  methods  of  training,  to  present  before 
her  children  the  highest  ideal.  Earnestly,  patiently,  cour- 
ageously, she  will  endeavor  to  improve  her  own  abilities, 
that  she  may  use  aright  the  highest  powers  of  the  mind 
in  the  training  of  her  children.  Earnestly  will  she  inquire 
at  every  step,  "What  hath  God  spoken?"  Diligently  she  will 
study  His  word.  She  will  keep  her  eyes  fixed  upon  Christ, 
that  her  own  daily  experience,  in  the  lowly  round  of  care 
and  duty,  mav  be  a  true  reflection  of  the  one  true  Life. 


The    Child 


"HOW     SHALL     WE     ORDER     THE     CHILD?" 

A  TOT  only  the  habits  of  the  mother,  but  the  training  of 
•*•  *  the  child  were  included  in  the  angel's  instruction  to 
the  Hebrew  parents.  It  was  not  enough  that  Samson,  the 
child  who  was  to  deliver  Israel,  should  have  a  good  legacy 
at  his  birth.  This  was  to  be  followed  by  careful  training. 
From  infancy  he  was  to  be  trained  to  habits  of  strict  tem- 
perance. 

Similar  instruction  was  given  in  regard  to  John  the 
Baptist.  Before  the  birth  of  the  child,  the  message  sent 
from  heaven  to  the  father  was : 

''Thou  shalt  have  joy  and  gladness,  and  many  shall  re- 
joice at  his  birth.  For  he  shall  be  great  in  the  sight  of  the 
Lord,  and  he  shall  drink  no  wine  nor  strong  drink ;  and 
he  shall  be  filled  with  the  Holy  Spirit."1 

On  heaven's  record  of  noble  men  the  Saviour  declared 
that  there  stood  not  one  greater  than  John  the  Baptist.  The 
work  committed  to  him  was  one  demanding  not  only  physi- 
cal energy  and  endurance,  but  the  highest  qualities  of  mind 
and  soul.  So  important  was  right  physical  training  as  a 
preparation  for  this  work  that  the  highest  angel  in  heaven 
was  sent  with  a  message  of  instruction  to  the  parents  of  the 
child. 

379 


380  The    Home 

The  directions  given  concerning  the  Hebrew  children 
teach  us  that  nothing  which  affects  the  child's  physical  well- 
being  is  to  be  neglected.  Nothing  is  unimportant.  Every 
influence  that  affects  the  health  of  the  body  has  its  bearing 
upon  mind  and  character. 

Too  much  importance  can  not  be  placed  upon  the  early 
training  of  children.  The  lessons  learned,  the  habits  formed, 
during  the  years  of  infancy  and  childhood,  have  more  to  do 
with  the  formation  of  the  character  and  the  direction  of  the 
life  than  have  all  the  instruction  and  training  of  after  years. 

Parents  need  to  consider  this.  They  should  understand 
the  principles  that  underlie  the  care  and  training  of  chil- 
dren. They  should  be  capable  of  rearing  them  in  physical, 
mental,  and  moral  health.  Parents  should  study  the  laws 
of  nature.  They  should  become  acquainted  with  the  organ- 
ism of  the  human  body.  They  need  to  understand  the 
functions  of  the  various  organs,  and  their  relation  and 
dependence.  They  should  study  the  relation  of  the  mental 
to  the  physical  powers,  and  the  conditions  required  for  the 
healthy  action  of  each.  To  assume  the  responsibilities  of 
parenthood  without  such  preparation  is  a  sin. 

Far  too  little  thought  is  given  to  the  causes  underlying 
the  mortality,  the  disease  and  degeneracy,  that  exist  to-day 
even  in  the  most  civilized  and  favored  lands.  The  human 
race  is  deteriorating.  More  than  one-third  die  in  infancy; 
of  those  who  reach  manhood  and  womanhood,  by  far  the 
greater  number  suffer  from  disease  in  some  form,  and  but 
few  reach  the  limit  of  human  life. 

Most  of  the  evils  that  are  bringing  misery  and  ruin  to 
the  race  might  be  prevented,  and  the  power  to  deal  with 
them  rests  to  a  great  degree  with  parents.  It  is  not  a 
"mysterious  providence"  that  removes  the  little  children. 
God  does  not  desire  their  death.  He  gives  them  to  the 
parents  to  be  trained  for  usefulness  here,  and  for  heaven 
hereafter.  Did  fathers  and  mothers  do  what  they  might 


The    Child  381 

to  give  their  children  a  good  inheritance,  and  then  by  right 

management   endeavor   to   remedy  any   wrong  conditions   of 

their  birth,   what  a  change   for  the  better  the  world   might 

see! 

The  Care  of  Infants 

The  more  quiet  and  simple  the  life  of  the  child,  the  more 
favorable  it  will  be  to  both  physical  and  mental  development. 
At  all  times  the  mother  should  endeavor  to  be  quiet,  calm, 
and  self-possessed.  Many  infants  are  extremely  susceptible 
to  nervous  excitement,  and  the  mother's  gentle,  unhurried 
manner  will  have  a  soothing  influence  that  will  be  of  untold 
benefit  to  the  child. 

Babies  require  warmth,  but  a  serious  error  is  often  com- 
mitted in  keeping  them  in  overheated  rooms,  deprived  to  a 
great  degree  of  fresh  air.  The  practise  of  covering  the 
infant's  face  while  sleeping  is  harmful,  since  it  prevents  free 
respiration. 

The  baby  should  be  kept  free  from  every  influence  that 
would  tend  to  weaken  or  to  poison  the  system.  The  most 
scrupulous  care  should  be  taken  to  have  everything  about 
it  sweet  and  clean.  While  it  may  be  necessary  to  protect  the 
little  ones  from  sudden  or  too  great  changes  of  tempera- 
ture, care  should  be  taken,  that,  sleeping  or  waking,  day 
or  night,  they  breathe  a  pure,  invigorating  atmosphere. 

The  Child's  Dress 

In  the  preparation  of  the  baby's  wardrobe,  convenience, 
comfort,  and  health  should  be  sought  before  fashion  or  a 
desire  to  excite  admiration.  The  mother  should  not  spend 
time  in  embroidery  and  fancy-work  to  make  the  little  gar- 
ments beautiful,  thus  taxing  herself  with  unnecessary  labor 
at  the  expense  of  her  own  health  and  the  health  of  her  child. 
She  should  not  bend  over  sewing  that  severely  taxes  eyes 
and  nerves,  at  a  time  when  she  needs  much  rest  and  pleas- 
ant exercise.  She  should  realize  her  obligation  to  cherish 


382  The    Home 

her  strength,  that  she  may  be  able  to  meet  the  demands  that 
be  made  upon  her. 

If  the  dress  of  the  child  combines  warmth,  protection,  and 
comfort,  one  of  the  chief  causes  of  irritation  and  restlessness 
will  be  removed.  The  little  one  will  have  better  health,  and 
the  mother  will  not  find  the  care  of  the  child  so  heavy  a 
tax  upon  her  strength  and  time. 

Tight  bands  or  waists  hinder  the  action  of  the  heart 
and  lungs,  and  should  be  avoided.  No  part  of  the  body 
should  at  any  time  be  made  uncomfortable  by  clothing  that 
compresses  any  organ  or  restricts  its  freedom  of  movement. 
The  clothing  of  all  children  should  be  loose  enough  to  admit 
of  the  freest  and  fullest  respiration,  and  so  arranged  that 
the  shoulders  will  support  its  weight. 

In  some  countries  the  custom  of  leaving  bare  the  shoul- 
ders and  limbs  of  little  children  still  prevails.  This  custom 
can  not  be  too  severely  condemned.  The  limbs  being  remote 
from  the  center  of  circulation,  demand  greater  protection  than 
the  other  parts  of  the  body.  The  arteries  that  convey  the 
blood  to  the  extremities  are  large,  providing  for  a  sufficient 
quantity  of  blood  to  afford  warmth  and  nutrition.  But  when 
the  limbs  are  left  unprotected  or  are  insufficiently  clad,  the 
arteries  and  veins  become  contracted,  the  sensitive  portions 
of  the  body  are  chilled,  and  the  circulation  of  the  blood 
hindered 

In  growing  children  all  the  forces  of  nature  need  every 
advantage  to  enable  them  to  perfect  the  physical  frame.  If 
the  limbs  are  insufficiently  protected,  children,  and  especially 
girls,  can  not  be  out  of  doors  unless  the  weather  is  mild. 
So  they  are  kept  in,  for  fear  of  the  cold.  If  children  are 
well  clothed,  it  will  benefit  them  to  exercise  freely  in  the 
open  air,  summer  or  winter. 

Mothers  who  desire  their  boys  and  girls  to  possess  the 
vigor  of  health,  should  dress  them  properly,  and  encourage 
them  in  all  reasonable  weather  to  be  much  in  the  open  air. 


The    Child 


383 


It  may  require  effort  to  break  away  from  the  chains  of  cus- 
tom, and  dress  and  educate  the  children  with  reference  to 
health ;  but  the  result  will  amply  repay  the  effort. 

The  Child's  Diet 

The   best    food    for   the    infant    is    the    food    that    nature 
provides.     Of  this  it  should  not  be  needlessly  deprived.     It 

is  a  heartless  thing  for  a 
mother,  for  the  sake  of 
convenience  or  social  en- 
joyment, to  seek  to  free 
herself  from  the  tender 
office  of  nursing  her  little 
one. 

The  mother  who  per- 
mits her  child  to  be  nour- 
ished by  another  should 
consider  well  what  the  re- 
sult may  be.  To  a  greater 
or  less  degree  the  nurse 
imparts  her  own  temper 
and  temperament  to  the 
nursing  child. 

The  importance  of 
training  children  to  right 

dietetic  habits  can  hardly  be  overestimated.  The  little  ones 
need  to  learn  that  they  eat  to  live,  not  live  to  eat.  The  train- 
ing should  begin  with  the  infant  in  its  mother's  arms.  The 
child  should  be  given  food  only  at  regular  intervals,  and 
less  frequently  as  it  grows  older.  It  should  not  be  given 
sweets,  or  the  food  of  older  persons,  which  it  is  unable  to 
digest.  Care  and  regularity  in  the  feeding  of  infants  will 
not  only  promote  health,  and  thus  tend  to  make  them  quiet 
and  sweet-tempered,  but  will  lay  the  foundation  of  habits 
that  will  be  a  blessing  to  them  in  after  years. 


rain  up 
*  a  child 
in  the  utay 
he  should 
go:  and 
tuhen  he  i£ 
olilheunll 
not  depart 
from  it 


384  The    H  o  m  c 

As  children  emerge  from  babyhood,  great  care  should  still 
be  taken  in  educating  their  tastes  and  appetite.  Often  they 
are  permitted  to  eat  what  they  choose  and  when  they  choose, 
without  reference  to  health.  The  pains  and  money  so  often 
lavished  upon  unwholesome  dainties  lead  the  young  to  think- 
that  the  highest  object  in  life,  and  that  which  yields  the 
greatest  amount  of  happiness,  is  to  be  able  to  indulge  the  appe- 
tite. The  result  of  this  training  is  gluttony,  then  comes  sick- 
ness, which  is  usually  followed  by  dosing  with  poisonous  drugs. 

Parents  should  train  the  appetites  of  their  children,  and 
should  not  permit  the  use  of  unwholesome  foods.  But  in 
the  effort  to  regulate  the  diet,  we  should  be  careful  not  to 
err  in  requiring  children  to  eat  that  which  is  distasteful,  or 
to  eat  more  than  is  needed.  Children  have  rights,  they  have 
preferences,  and  when  these  preferences  are  reasonable,  they 
should  be  respected. 

Regularity  in  eating  should  be  carefully  observed.  Noth- 
ing should  be  eaten  between  meals,  no  confectionery,  nuts, 
fruits,  or  food  of  any  kind.  Irregularities  in  eating  destroy 
the  healthful  tone  of  the  digestive  organs,  to  the  detriment 
of  health  and  cheerfulness.  And  when  the  children  come  to 
the  table,  they  do  not  relish  wholesome  food;  their  appetites 
crave  that  which  is  hurtful  for  them. 

Mothers  who  gratify  the  desires  of  their  children  at  the 
expense  of  health  and  happy  tempers,  are  sowing  seeds  of 
evil  that  will  spring  up  and  bear  fruit.  Self-indulgence  grows 
with  the  growth  of  the  little  ones,  and  both  mental  and  phys- 
ical vigor  are  sacrificed.  Mothers  who  do  this  work  reap  with 
bitterness  the  seed  they  have  sown.  They  see  their  children 
grow  up  unfitted  in  mind  and  character  to  act  a  noble  and 
useful  part  in  society  or  in  the  home.  The  spiritual  as  well 
as  the  mental  and  physical  powers  suffer  under  the  influence 
of  unhealthful  food.  The  conscience  becomes  stupefied,  and 
the  susceptibility  to  good  impressions  is  impaired. 


The    Child  385 

While  the  children  should  be  taught  to  control  the  appe- 
tite, and  to  eat  with  reference  to  health,  let  it  be  made  plain 
that  they  are  denying  themselves  only  that  which  would  do 
them  harm.  They  give  up  hurtful  things  for  something  better. 
Let  the  table  be  made  inviting  and  attractive,  as  it  is  supplied 
with  the  good  things  which  God  has  so  bountifully  bestowed. 
Let  meal-time  be  a  cheerful,  happy  time.  As  we  enjoy  the  gifts 
of  God,  let  us  respond  by  grateful  praise  to  the  Giver. 

The  Care  of  Children  in  Sickness 

In  many  cases  the  sickness  of  children  can  be  traced  to 
errors  in  management.  Irregularities  in  eating,  insufficient 
clothing  in  the  chilly  evening,  lack  of  vigorous  exercise  to 
keep  the  blood  in  healthy  circulation,  or  lack  of  abundance  of 
air  for  its  purification,  may  be  the  cause  of  the  trouble.  Let 
the  parents  study  to  find  the  causes  of  the  sickness,  and  then 
remedy  the  wrong  conditions  as  soon  as  possible. 

All  parents  have  it  in  their  power  to  learn  much  concerning 
the  care  and  prevention,  and  even  the  treatment,  of  disease. 
Especially  ought  the  mother  to  know  what  to  do  in  common 
cases  of  illness  in  her  family.  She  should  know  how  to 
minister  to  her  sick  child.  Her  love  and  insight  should  fit 
her  to  perform  services  for  it  which  could  not  so  well  be 

trusted  to  a  stranger's  hand. 

• 
The  Study  of  Physiology 

Parents  should  early  seek  to  interest  their  children  in 
the  study  of  physiology,  and  should  teach  them  its  simpler 
principles.  Teach  them  how  best  to  preserve  the  physical, 
mental,  and  spiritual  powers,  and  how  to  use  their  gifts  so 
that  their  lives  may  bring  blessing  to  one  another,  and  honor 
to  God.  This  knowledge  is  invaluable  to  the  young.  An 
education  in  the  things  that  concern  life  and  health  is  more, 
important  to  them  than  a  knowledge  of  many  of  the  sciences 
taught  in  the  schools. 


The   Home 


Parents  should  live 
more  for  their  children 
and    less    for    society. 
Study   health    subjects, 
and    put    your    knowl- 
edge to  a  practical  use. 
Teach  your  children  to 
reason    from    cause    to 
effect.      Teach    them 
that  if  they  desire  health  and 
happiness,  they  must  obey  the 
laws  of  nature.     Though  you  may 
not    see   so   rapid   improvement   as 
you  desire,  be  not  discouraged,  but 
patiently    and    perseveringly    con- 
tinue your   work. 

Teach  your  children  from  the 
cradle  to  practise  self-denial  and 
self-control.  Teach  them  to  enjoy 
the  beauties  of  nature,  and  in  useful 
employments  to  exercise  systemat- 
ically all  the  powers  of  body  and 
mind.  Bring  'them  up  to  have 
sound  constitutions  and  good  mor- 
als, to  have  sunny  dispositions  and 
sweet  tempers.  Impress  upon  their 
tender  minds  the  truth  that  God 

docs  not  design  that  we  should  live  for  present  gratification 
merely,  but  for  our  ultimate  good.  Teach  them  that  to  yield 
to  temptation  is  weak  and  wicked ;  to  resist,  noble  and  manly.. 
These  lessons  will  be  as  seed  sown  in  good  soil,  and  they  will 
bear  fruit  that  will  make  your  hearts  glad. 

Above  all  things  else,  let  parents  surround  their  children 
with  an  atmosphere  of  cheerfulness,  courtesy,  and  love.     A 


"  Teach  the  children  to  enjoy 
the  beauties  of  nature." 


The    Child  387 

home  where  love  dwells,  and  where  it  is  expressed  in  looks, 
in  words,  and  in  acts,  is  a  place  where  angels  delight  to 
manifest  their  presence. 

Parents,  let  the  sunshine  of  love,  cheerfulness,  and  happy 
contentment  enter  your  own  hearts,  and  let  its  sweet,  cheer- 


"  L,et  the  mother  plan  .  .  .  light  work  to  employ  the 
active  hands  and  minds." 

ing  influence  pervade  your  home.  Manifest  a  kindly,  for- 
bearing spirit ;  and  encourage  the  same  in  your  children, 
cultivating  all  the  graces  that  will  brighten  the  home-life. 
The  atmosphere  thus  created  will  be  to  the  children  what 
air  and  sunshine  are  to  the  vegetable  world,  promoting 
health  and  vigor  of  rnind  and  body. 


Home    Infl u e n ces 


MORE       POWERFUL      THAN       ANY      OTHER 
EARTHLY     INFLUENCE     IS    THAT    OF 
A    TRUE    HOME    UPON     HUMAN 
HEARTS    AND    LIVES. 


r  I  iHE  home  should  be  to  the  children  the  most  attractive 
-*  place  in  the  world,  and  the  mother's  presence  should 
be  its  greatest  attraction.  Children  have  sensitive,  loving 
natures.  They  are  easily  pleased,  and  easily  niade  unhappy. 
By  gentle  discipline,  in  loving  words  and  acts,  mothers  may 
bind  their  children  to  their  hearts. 

Young  children  love  companionship,  and  can  seldom  enjoy 
themselves  alone.  They  yearn  for  sympathy  and  tenderness. 
That  which  they  enjoy,  they  think  will  please  mother  also ; 
and  it  is  natural  for  them  to  go  to  her  with  their  little  joys 
and  sorrows.  The  mother  should  not  wound  their  sensitive 
hearts  by  treating  with  indifference  matters  that,  though 
trifling  to  her,  are  of  great  importance  to  them.  Her  sym- 
pathy and  approval  are  precious.  An  approving  glance,  a 
word  of  encouragement  or  commendation,  will  be  like  sun- 
shine in  their  hearts,  often  making  the  whole  day  happy. 

Instead  of  sending  her  children   from  her,  that  she  may 
not   be    annoyed    by    their    noise    or    troubled    by    their    little 
wants,  let  the  mother  plan  amusement  or  light  work  to  employ 
the  active  hands  and  minds. 
388 


Home    Influences  389 

By  entering  into  their  feelings,  and  directing  their  amuse- 
ments and  employments,  the  mother  will  gain  the  confidence 
of  her  children,  and  she  can  the  more  effectually  correct 
wrong  habits,  or  check  the  manifestations  of  selfishness  or 
passion.  A  word  of  caution  or  reproof  spoken  at  the  right 
time  will  be  of  great  value.  By  patient,  watchful  love,  she 
can  turn  the  minds  of  the  children  in  the  right  direction, 
cultivating  in  them  beautiful  and  attractive  traits  of  character. 

Mothers  should  guard  against  training  their  children  to 
be  dependent  and  self-absorbed.  Never  lead  them  to  think 
that  they  are  the  center,  and  that  everything  must  revolve 
around  them.  Some  parents  give  much  time  and  attention  to 
amusing  their  children,  but  children  should  be  trained  to 
amuse  themselves,  to  exercise  their  own  ingenuity  and  skill. 
Thus  they  will  learn  to  be  content  with  very  simple  pleasures. 
They  should  be  taught  to  bear  bravely  their  little  disap- 
pointments and  trials.  Instead  of  calling  attention  to  every 
trifling  pain  or  hurt,  divert  their  minds,  teach  them  to  pass 
lightly  over  little  annoyances  or  discomforts.  Study  to  sug- 
gest ways  by  which  the  children  may  learn  to  be  thoughtful 
for  others.  . 

But  let  not  the  children  be  neglected.  Burdened  with 
many  cares,  mothers  sometimes  feel  that  they  can  not  take 
time  patiently  to  instruct  their  little  ones,  and  give  them  love 
and  sympathy.  But  they  should  remember  that  if  the  chil- 
dren do  not  find  in  their  parents  and  in  their  home  that 
which  will  satisfy  their  desire  for  sympathy  and  companion- 
ship, they  will  look  to  other  sources,  where  both  mind  and 
character  may  be  endangered. 

For  lack  of  time  and  thought,  many  a  mother  refuses 
her  children  some  innocent  pleasure,  while-  busy  fingers  and 
weary  eyes  are  diligently  engaged  on  work  designed  only 
for  adornment,  something  that,  at  best,  will  serve  only  to 
encourage  vanity  and  extravagance  in  their  young  hearts. 
As  the  children  approach  manhood  and  womanhood,  these 


390 


The    Home 


lessons  bear  fruit  in  pride  and  moral  worthlessness.  The 
mother  grieves  over  her  children's  faults,  but  does  not  realize 
that  the  harvest  she  is  reaping  is  from  seed  which  she  herself 
planted. 

Some  mothers  are  not  uniform  in  the  treatment  of  their 
children.  At  times  they  indulge  them  to  their  injury;  and 
again  they  refuse  some  innocent  gratification  that  would  make 

the  childish  heart  very 
happy.  In  this  they  do 
not  imitate  Christ;  He 
loved  the  children;  He 
comprehended  their  feel- 
ings, and  sympathized  with 
them  in  their  pleasures 
and  their  trials. 

The  Father  s 
Responsibility 

The  husband  and  father 
is  the  head  of  the  house- 
hold. The  wife  looks  to 
him  for  love  and  sympathy, 
and  for  aid  in  the  train- 
ing of  the  children;  and 
this  is  right.  The  children 
are  his  as  well  as  hers,  and 
he  is  equally  interested  in 
their  welfare.  The  children  look  to  the  father  for  support 
and  guidance ;  he  needs  to  have  a  right  conception  of  life 
and  of  the  influences  and  associations  that  should  surround 
his  family ;  above  all,  he  should  be  controlled  by  the  love  and 
fear  of  God  and  by  the  teaching  of  His  word,  that  he  may 
guide  the  feet  of  his  children  in  the  right  way. 

The  father  is  the  lawmaker  of  the  household;  and,  like 
Abraham,  he  should  make  the  law  of  God  the  rule  of  his 
home.  God  said  of  Abraham,  "I  know  him,  that  he  will 


//  o  in  e    I  n  fl  it  e  n  c  c  s 


391 


command  his  children  and  his  household." *  There  would 
be  no  sinful  neglect  to  restrain  evil,  no  weak,  unwise,  indul- 
gent favoritism ;  no  yielding  of  his  conviction  of  duty  to 
the  claims  of  mistaken  affection.  Abraham  would  not  only 
give  right  instruction,  but  he  would  maintain  the  authority 
of  just  and  righteous  laws.  God  has  given  rules  for  our 
guidance.  Children 
should  not  be  left  to 
wander  away  from 
the  safe  path  marked 
out  in  God's  word,  into 
ways  leading  to  dan- 
ger, which  are  open  on 
every  side.  Kindly,  but 
firmly,  with  persever- 
ing, prayerful  effort, 
their  wrong  desires 
should  be  restrained, 
their  inclinations  de- 
nied. 

The  father  should 
enforce  in  his  family 
the  sterner  virtues, — 
energy,  integrity,  hon- 
esty, patience,  courage, 
diligence,  and  practical 

usefulness.  And  what  he  requires  of  his  children  he  himself 
should  practise,  illustrating  these  virtues  in  his  own  manly 
bearing. 

But,  fathers,  do  not  discourage  your  children.  Combine 
affection  with  authority,  kindness  and  sympathy  with  firm 
restraint.  Give  some  of  your  leisure  hours  to  your  children ; 
become  acquainted  with  them ;  associate  with  them  in  their 
work  and  in  their  sports,  and  win  their  confidence.  Culti- 


392 


The    Ho m e 


vate    friendship   with    them,    especially   with   your   sons.      In 
this  way  you  will  be  a  strong  influence  for  good. 

The  father  should  do  his  part  toward  making  home  happy. 
Whatever  his  cares  and  business  perplexities,  they  should 
not  be  permitted  to  overshadow  his  family ;  he  should  enter 
his  home  with  smiles  and  pleasant  words. 


At  the  hour  of  worship,  "let  the  family  unite  in  offering  \ 
grateful  prayer  and  raising  the  song  of  praise." 

In  a  sense  the  father  is  the  priest  of  the  household,  lay- 
ing upon  the  family  altar  the  morning  and  evening  sacrifice. 
But  the  wife  and  children  should  unite  in  prayer,  and  join 
in  the  song  of  praise.  In  the  morning  before  he  leaves 
home  for  his  daily  labor,  let  the  father  gather  his  children 
about  him,  and,  bowing  before  God,  commit  them  to  the 
care  of  the  Father  in  heaven.  When  the  cares  of  the  day 
are  past,  let  the  family  unite  in  offering  grateful  prayer  and 


Home    Influences 


393 


raising  the  song  of  praise,  in  acknowledgment  of  divine  care 
during  the  day. 

Fathers  and  mothers,  however  pressing  your  business,  do 
not  fail  to  gather  your  family  around  God's  altar.  Ask  for 
the  guardianship  of  holy  angels  in  your  home.  Remember 
that  your  dear  ones  are  exposed  to  temptations.  Daily  annoy- 
ances beset  the  path  of  young  and  old.  Those  who  would  live 
patient,  loving,  cheerful  lives  must  pray.  Only  by  receiving 
constant  help  from  God  can  we  gain  the  victory  over  self 

Home  should  be  a  place  where 
cheerfulness,  courtesy,  and  love 
abide ;  and  where  these  graces 
dwell,  there  will  abide  happiness 
•and  peace.  Troubles  may  invade, 
but  these  are  the  lot  of  humanity. 
Let  patience,  gratitude,  and  love 
keep  sunshine  in  the  heart,  though 
the  day  may  be  ever  so  cloudy.  In 
such  homes  angels  of  God  abide. 

Let  the  husband  and  wife  study 
each  other's  happiness,  never  failing 
in  the  small  courtesies  and  little 
kindly  acts  that  cheer  and  brighten 
the  life.  Perfect  confidence  should  exist  between  husband  and 
wife.  Together  they  should  consider  their  responsibilities. 
Together  they  should  work  for  the  highest  good  of  their  chil- 
dren. Never  should  they  in  the  presence  of  the  children  criti- 
cize each  other's  plans  or  question  each  other's  judgment.  Let 
the  wife  be  careful  not  to  make  the  husband's  work  for  the 
children  more  difficult.  Let  the  husband  hold  up  the  hands  of 
his  wife,  giving  her  wise  counsel  and  loving  encouragement. 

Xo  barrier  of  coldness  and  reserve  should  be  allowed 
to  arise  between  parents  and  children.  Let  parents  become 
acquainted  with  their  children,  seeking  to  understand  their 


p?j  heir  '  Q 
1^31  angels  " 
do  aluiay$b 
hold  the  face 

of  my 
father  which 

is  in 
Heaven, 


394  The   Home 

tastes  and  dispositions,  entering  into  their  feelings,  and  draw- 
ing out  what  is  in  their  hearts. 

Parents,  let  your  children  see  that  you  love,  them,  and 
will  do  all  in  your  power  to  make  them  happy.  If  you  do 
so,  your  necessary  restrictions  will  have  far  greater  weight 
in  their  young  minds.  Rule  your  children  with  tenderness 
and  compassion,  remembering  that  "their  angels  do  always 
behold  the  face  of  My  Father  which  is  in  heaven."  :  If  you 
desire  the  angels  to  do  for  your  children  the  work  given 
them  of  God,  co-operate  with  them  by  doing  your  part. 

Brought  up  Binder  the  wise  and  loving  guidance  of  a 
true  home,  children  will  have  no  desire  to  wander  away  in 
search  of  pleasure  and  companionship.  Evil  will  not  attract 
them.  The  spirit  that  prevails  in  the  home  will  mold  their 
characters ;  they  will  form  habits  and  principles  that  will 
be  a  strong  defense  against  temptation  when  they  shall  leave 
the  home  shelter  and  take  their  place  in  the  world. 

Children  as  well  as  parents  have  important  duties  in  the 
home.  They  should  be  taught  that  they  are  a  part  of  the 
home  firm.  They  are  fed  and  clothed  and  loved  and  cared 
for;  and  they  should  respond  to  these  many  mercies  by  bear- 
ing their  share  of  the  home  burdens,  and  bringing  all  the 
happiness  possible  into  the  family  of  which  they  are  members. 

Children  are  sometimes  tempted  to  chafe  under  restraint ; 
but  in  after  life  they  will  bless  their  parents  for  the  faithful 
care  and  strict  watchfulness  that  guarded  and  guided  them 
in  their  years  of  inexperience. 


True    Education    a    Missionary 


Training 


EVERY    REAL    CHRISTIAN    IS 
THE    HELPING  HAND    OF    GOD. 


' I  TRUE  education  is  missionary  training.  Every  son  and 
-*  daughter  of  God  is  called  to  be  a  missionary;  we  are 
called  to  the  service  of  God  and  our  fellow  men ;  and  to 
fit  us  for  this  service  should  be  the  object  of  our  education. 

Training  for  Service 

This  object  should  ever  be  kept  in  view  by  Christian 
parents  and  teachers.  We  know  not  in  what  line  our  chil- 
dren may  serve.  They  may  spend  their  lives  within  the 
circle  of  the  home ;  they  may  engage  in  life's  common  voca- 
tions, or  go  as  teachers  of  the  gospel  to  heathen  lands ;  but 
all  are  alike  called  to  be  missionaries  for  God,  ministers  of 
mercy  to  the  world. 

The  children  and  youth,  with  their  fresh  talent,  energy, 
and  courage,  their  quick  susceptibilities,  are  loved  of  God, 
and  He  desires  to  bring  them  into  harmony  with  divine 
agencies.  They  are  to  obtain  an  education  that  will  help 
them  to  stand  by  the  side  of  Christ  in  unselfish  service. 

Of  all  His  children  to  the  close  of  time,  no  less  than  of 
the  first  disciples,  Christ  said,  "As  Thou  hast  sent  Me  into 

395 


396  The   Home 

the  world,  even  so  have  I  also  sent  them  into  the  world,"  l 
to  be  representatives  of  God,  to  reveal  His  Spirit,  to  mani- 
fest His  character,  to  do  His  work. 

Our  children  stand,  as  it  were,  at  the  parting  of  the 
ways.  On  every  hand  the  world's  enticements  to  self-seeking 
and  self-indulgence  call  them  away  from  the  path  cast  np 
for  the  ransomed  of  the  Lord.  Whether  their  lives  shall 
be  a  blessing  or  a  curse  depends  upon  the  choice  they  make. 
Overflowing  with  energy,  eager  to  test  their  untried  capa- 
bilities, they  must  find  some  outlet  for  their  superabounding 
life.  Active  they  will  be  for  good  or  for  evil. 

God's  word  does  not  repress  activity,  but  guides  it  aright. 
God  does  not  bid  the  youth  to  be  less  aspiring.  The  elements 
of  character  that  make  a  man  truly  successful  and  honored 
among  men, — the  irrepressible  desire  for  some  greater  good, 
the  indomitable  will,  the  strenuous  application,  the  untiring 
perseverance, — are  not  to  be  discouraged.  By  the  grace  of 
God  they  are  to  be  directed  to  the  attainment  of  objects  as 
much  higher  than  mere  selfish  and  worldly  interests  as  the 
heavens  are  higher  than  the  earth. 

With  us  as  parents  and  as  Christians  it  rests  to  give  our 
children  right  direction.  They  are  to  be  carefully,  wisely, 
tenderly  guided  into  paths  of  Christlike  ministry.  We  are 
under  sacred  covenant  with  God  to  rear  our  children  for 
His  service.  To  surround  them  with  such  influences  as  shall 
lead  them  to  choose  a  life  of  service,  and  to  give  them  the 
training  needed,  is  our  first  duty. 

"God  so  loved  .  .  .  that  He  gave,"— "gave  His  only- 
begotten  Son,"  that  we  should  not  perish,  but  have  everlast- 
ing life. 2  "Christ  .  .  .  hath  loved  us,  and  hath  given 
Himself  for  us." 3  If  we  love,  we  shall  give.  "Not  to  be 
ministered  unto,  but  to  minister,"  *  is  the  great  lesson  which 
we  are  to  learn  and  to  teach. 

Let  the  youth  be  impressed  with  the  thought  that  they 
are  not  their  own.  They  belong  to  Christ.  They  are  the 


True  Education  a  Missionary  Training        397 

purchase  of  His  blood,  the  claim   of  His  love.     They  live 
because   He   keeps   them   by   His   power.      Their   time,   their 

strength,  their  capabilities  are  His, 
to  be  developed,  to  be  trained,  to  be 
used  for  Him. 

Next  to  the  angelic  beings,  the 
human  family,  formed  in  the  image 
of  God,  are  the  noblest  of  His 
created  works.  God  desires  them 
to  become  all  that  He  has  made  it 
possible  for  them  to  be,  and  to  do 
their  very  best  with  the  powers  He 
has  given  them. 

Life  is  mysterious  and  sacred. 
It  is  the  manifestation  of  God  Him- 
self, the  source  of  all  life.  Precious  are  its  opportunities, 
and  earnestly  should  they  be  improved.  Once  lost,  they  are 
gone  forever. 

Before  us  God  places  eternity,   with  its  solemn  realities, 


and  gives  us  a  grasp 
ishable  themes.  He 
ennobling  truth,  that 


on  immortal,  imper- 
presents  valuable, 
we  may  advance  in 
in  pursuit  of  an  ob- 
earnest  engagement 


a  safe  and  sure  path, 
ject  worthy  of  the 
of  all  our  capabilities. 

God  looks  into  the  tiny  seed  that  He  Himself  has 
formed,  and  sees  wrapped  within  it  the  beautiful  flower,  the 
shrub,  or  the  lofty,  wide-spreading  tree.  So  does  He  see 
the  possibilities  in  every  human  being.  We 
are  here  for  a  purpose.  God  has  given  us 
His  plan  for  our  life,  and  He  desires  us  to 
reach  the  highest  standard  of  development. 


398  The   Home 

He  desires  that  we  shall  constantly  be  growing  in  holi- 
ness, in  happiness,  in  usefulness.  All  have  capabilities  which 
they  must  be  taught  to  regard  as  sacred  endowments,  to 
appreciate  as  the  Lord's  gifts,  and  rightly  to  employ.  He 
desires  the  youth  to  cultivate  every  power  of  their  being, 
and  to  bring  every  faculty  into  active  exercise.  He  desires 
them  to  enjoy  all  that  is  useful  and  precious  in  this  life, 
to  be  good  and  to  do  good,  laying  up  a  heavenly  treasure  for 
the  future  life. 

It  should  be  their  ambition  to  excel  in  all  things  that 
are  unselfish,  high,  and  noble.  Let  them  look  to  Christ  as 
the  pattern  after  which  they  are  to  be  fashioned.  The  holy 
ambition  that  He  revealed  in  His  life  they  are  to  cherish, — 
an  ambition  to  make  the  world  better  for  their  having  lived 
in  it.  This  is  the  work  to  which  they  are  called. 

A  Broad  Foundation 

The  highest  of  all  sciences  is  the  science'  of  soul-saving. 
The  greatest  work  to  which  human  beings  can  aspire  is  the 
work  of  winning  men  from  sin  to  holiness.  For  the  accom- 
plishment of  this  work,  a  broad  foundation  must  be  laid.  A 
comprehensive  education  is  needed, — an  education  that  will 
demand  from  parents  and  teachers  such  thought  and  effort 
as  mere  instruction  in  the  sciences  does  not  require.  Some- 
thing more  is  called  for  than  the  culture  of  the  intellect. 
Education  is  not  complete  unless  the  body,  the  mind,  and 
the  heart  are  equally  educated.  The  character  must  receive 
proper  discipline  for  its  fullest  and  highest  development.  All 
the  faculties  of  mind  and  body  are  to  be  developed  and 
rightly  trained.  It  is  a  duty  to  cultivate  and  to  exercise 
every  power  that  will  render  us  more  efficient  workers  for 
God. 

True  education  includes  the  whole  being.  It  teaches  the 
right  use  of  one's  self.  It  enables  us  to  make  the  best  use 
of  brain,  bone,  and  muscle,  of  body,  mind,  and  heart.  The 


True  Education  a  Missionary  Training        399 


faculties  of  the  mind,  as  the  higher  powers,  are  to  rule  the 

kingdom   of   the   body.     The   natural   appetites   and   passions 

are  to  be  brought   under  the   control   of  the   conscience  and 

the  spiritual   affections.     Christ  stands 

at  the  head  of  humanity,  and 

it  is  His  purpose  to  lead  us, 

in  His  service,  into  high  and 

holy  paths  of  purity.     By  the 

wondrous     working    of     His 

grace,     we    are     to     be 

made      complete       in 

Him. 

Jesus  se- 
cured His  ed- 
ucation in  the 
home.  H  i  s 
mother  was 
His  first  hu- 
man teacher. 
From  her 
lips,  and  from 
the  scrolls  of 
the  prophets, 
He  learned 
o  f  heavenly 
things.  He 
lived  in 
a  peasant's 

ll  O  111  C,     and  «•  His  mother  was  His  first  human  teacher." 

faithfully  and 

cheerfully  acted  His  part  in  bearing  the  household  burdens. 
He  who  had  been  the  commander  of  heaven,  was  a  willing 
servant,  a  loving,  obedient  son.  He  learned  a  trade,  and  with 
His  own  hands  worked  in  the  carpenter's  shop  with  Joseph. 


4oo 


The   Home 


In  the  garb  of  a  common  laborer,  He  walked  the  streets  of 
the  little  town,  going  to  and  returning  from  His  humble  work. 
With  the  people  of  that  age,  the  value  of  things  was 
estimated  by  outward  show.  As  religion  had  declined  in 
power,  it  had  increased  in  pomp.  The  educators  of  the  time 

sought  to  command  respect  by  display 
and  ostentation.  To  all  this  the  life  of 
Jesus  presented  a  marked  contrast. 
His  life  demonstrated  the  worthless- 
ness  of  those  things  that  men  regarded 
as  life's  great  essentials.  The  schools 
of  His  time,  with  their  magnifying  of 
things  small  and  their  belittling  of 
things  great,  He  did  not  seek.  His 
education  was  gained  from  Heaven- 
appointed  sources,  from  useful  work, 
from  the  study  of  the  Scriptures,  from 
nature,  and  from  the  experiences  of 
life, — God's  lesson  books,  full  of  in- 
struction to  all  who  bring  to  them  the 
willing  hand,  the  seeing  eye,  and  the 
understanding  heart. 

"The    Child    grew,    and    waxed 
strong  in   spirit,   filled   with   wisdom ; 
and  the  grace  of  God  was  upon  Him."5 
Thus  prepared,  He  went  forth  to 
His  mission,  in  every  moment  of  His 

contact  with  men  exerting  upon  them  an   influence  to  bless, 
a  power  to  transform,  such  as  the  world  had  never  witnessed. 

The  Home  Teaching 

The  home  is  the  child's  first  school,  and  it  is  here  that 
the  foundation  should  be  laid  for  a  life  of  service.  Its  prin- 
ciples are  to  be  taught  not  merely  in  theory.  They  are  to 
shape  the  whole  life  training. 


"  He  \valked  the  streets  of 
the  little  town,  going  to 
and  returning  from  His 
work." 


True  Education  a  Missionary  Training        401 


Very  early  the  lesson  of  helpfulness  should  be  taught  the 
child.  As  soon  as  strength  and  reasoning  power  are  suffi- 
ciently developed,  he  should  be  given  duties  to  perform  in 
the  home.  He  should  be  encouraged  in  trying  to  help  father 
and  mother,  encouraged  to  deny  and  to  control  himself,  to 
put  others'  happiness  and  convenience  before  his  own,  to 
watch  for  opportunities  to  cheer  and  assist  brothers  and  sis- 
ters and  playmates,  and  to  show  kindness  to  the  aged,  the 
sick,  and  the  unfortunate.  The  more  fully  the  spirit  of  true 
ministry  pervades  the  home,  the 
more  fully  it  will  be  developed 
in  the  lives  of  the  children. 
They  will  learn  to  find  joy  in 
service  and  sacrifice  for  the  good 
of  others. 

The  Work  of  the  School 

The  home  training  should  be 
supplemented  by  the  work  of  the 
school.  The  development  of  the 
whole  being,  physical,  mental 
and  spiritual,  and  the  teaching 
of  service  and  sacrifice,  should 
be  kept  constantly  in  view. 

Above  any  other  agency,  serv- 
ice for  Christ's  sake  in  the  lit- 
tle things  of  every-day  experience  has  power  to  mold  the 
character  and  to  direct  the  life  into  lines  of  unselfish  min- 
istry. To  awaken  this  spirit,  to  encourage,  and  rightly  to 
direct  it,  is  the  parent's  and  the  teacher's  work.  No  more 
important  work  could  be  committed  to  them.  The  spirit 
of  ministry  is  the  spirit  of  heaven,  and  with  every  effort  to 
develop  and  encourage  it  angels  will  co-operate. 

Such  an  education  must  be  based  upon  the  word  of  God. 
Here  only  are  its  principles  given  in  their  fulness.  The 
Bible  should  be  made  the  foundation  of  study  and  of  teach- 


H e  should  be  encouraged  in  trying 
to  help  father  and  mother." 


4O2  T  he    Ho  in  e 

ing.     The  essential  knowledge  is  a  knowledge  of  God  and  of 
Him  whom  He  has  sent. 

Every  child  and  every  youth  should  have  a  knowledge 
of  himself.  He  should  understand  the  physical  habitation 
that  God  has  given  him,  and  the  laws  by  which  it  is  kept 
in  health.  All  should  be  thoroughly  grounded  in  the  common 
branches  of  education.  And  they  should  have  industrial  train- 
ing that  will  make  them  men  and  women  of  practical  ability, 
fitted  for  the  duties  of  every-day  life.  To  this  should  be 
added  training  and  practical  experience  in  various  lines  of 
missionary  effort. 

Learning  by  Imparting 

Let  the  youth  advance  as  fast  and  as  far  as  they  can 
in  the  acquisition  of  knowledge.  Let  their  field  of  study  be 
as  broad  as  their  powers  can  compass.  And  as  they  learn, 
let  them  impart  their  knowledge.  It  is  thus  that  their  minds 
will  acquire  discipline  and  power.  It  is  the  use  they  make 
of  knowledge  that  determines  the  value  of  their  education. 
To  spend  a  long  time  in  study,  with  no  effort  to  impart  what 
is  gained,  often  proves  a  hindrance  rather  than  a  help  to 
real  development.  In  both  the  home  and  the  school  it  should 
be  the  student's  effort  to  learn  how  to  study  and  how  to  im- 
part the  knowledge  gained.  Whatever  his  calling,  he  is  to  be 
both  a  learner  and  a  teacher  as  long  as  life  shall  last.  Thus  he 
may  advance  continually,  making  God  his  trust,  clinging  to 
Him  who  is  infinite  in  wisdom,  who  can  reveal  the  secrets 
hidden  for  ages,  who  can  solve  the  most  difficult  problems 
for  minds  that  believe  in  Him. 

Influence  of  Association 

God's  word  places  great  stress  upon  the  influence  of  asso- 
ciation, even  upon  men  and  women.  How  much  greater 
is  its  power  on  the  developing  mind  and  character  of  chil- 
dren and  youth.  The  company  they  keep,  the  principles  they 


True  Education  a  Missionary  Training        403 

adopt,  the  habits  they  form,  will  decide  the  question  of  their 
usefulness  here,  and  of  their  future,  eternal  interest. 

It  is  a  terrible  fact,  and  one  that  should  make  the  hearts 
of  parents  tremble,  that  in  so  many  schools  and  colleges 
to  which  the  youth  are  sent  for  mental  culture  and  discipline, 
influences  prevail  which  misshape  the  character,  divert  the 
mind  from  life's  true  aims,  and  debase  the  morals.  Through 
contact  with  the  irreligious,  the  pleasure-loving,  and  the  cor- 
rupt, many,  many  youth  lose  the  simplicity  and  purity,  the  faith 
in  God,  and  the  spirit  of  self-sacrifice  that  Christian  fathers 
and  mothers  have  cherished  and  guarded  by  careful  instruc- 
tion and  earnest  prayer 

Many  who  enter  school  with  the  purpose  of  fitting  them- 
selves for  some  line  of  unselfish  ministry,  become  absorbed 
in  secular  studies.  An  ambition  is  aroused  to  win  distinction 
in  scholarship  and  to  gain  position  and  honor  in  the  world. 
The  purpose  for  which  they  entered  school  is  lost  sight  of, 
and  the  life  is  given  up  to  selfish  and  worldly  pursuits.  And 
often  habits  are  formed  that  ruin  the  life  both  for  this  world 
and  for  the  world  to  come. 

As  a  rule,  men  and  women  who  have  broad  ideas,  un- 
selfish purposes,  noble  aspirations,  are  those  in  whom  these 
characteristics  were  developed  by  their  associations  in  early 
years.  In  all  His  dealings  with  Israel,  God  urged  upon  them 
the  importance  of  guarding  the  associations  of  their  children. 
All  the  arrangements  of  civil,  religious,  and  social  life  were 
made  with  a  view  to  preserving  the  children  from  harmful 
companionship,  and  making  them,  from  their  earliest  years, 
familiar  with  the  precepts  and  principles  of  the  law  of  God. 
The  object-lesson  given  at  the  birth  of  the  nation  was  of 
a  nature  deeply  to  impress  all  hearts.  Before  the  last  ter- 
rible judgment  came  upon  the  Egyptians  in  the  death  of  the 
first-born,  God  commanded  His  people  to  gather  their  chil- 
dren into  their  own  homes.  The  door-post  of  every  house 
was  marked  with  blood,  and  within  the  protection  assured 


404  The   Home 

by  this  token  all  were  to  abide.  So  to-day  parents  who  love 
and  fear  God  are  to  keep  their  children  under  "the  bond 
of  the  covenant," — within  the  protection  of  those  sacred  in- 
fluences made  possible  through  Christ's  redeeming  blood. 

"Be   Ye  Separate" 

Of  His  disciples,  Christ  said,  "I  have  given  them  Thy 
word,  and  .  .  .  they  are  not  of  the  world,  even  as  I  am 
not  of  the  world."6 

"Be  not  conformed  to  this  world,"  God  bids  us ;  "but 
be  ye  transformed  by  the  renewing  of  your  mind."  7 

"Be  ye  not  unequally  yoked  together  with  unbelievers  ; 
for  what  fellowship  hath  righteousness  with  unrighteousness? 
and  what  communion  hath  light  with  darkness?  .  .  .  and 
what  agreement  hath  the  temple  of  God  with  idols?  for  ye 
are  the  temple  of  the  living  God;  as  God  hath  said,  I  will 
dwell  in  them,  and  walk  in  them;  and  I  will  be  their  God, 
and  they  shall  be  My  people.  Wherefore — 

"Come  out  from  among  them,  and  be  ye  separate,    .    .    . 
And  touch  not  the  unclean ;    .    .    . 
And  I  will  receive  you, 
And  will  be  a  Father  unto  you, 
And  ye  shall  be  My  sons  and  daughters, 
Saith  the  Lord  Almighty."  8 

Promises  of  Blessing 

"Gather  the  children."9  "Make  them  know  the  statutes 
of  God,  and  His  laws."  10 

"Put  My  name  upon  the  children  of  Israel,  and  I  will 
bless  them."  " 

"And  all  the  peoples  of  the  earth  shall  see  that  thou  art 
called  by  the  Name  of  Jehovah."12 

"The  remnant  of  Jacob  shall  be  in  the  midst  of  many  people 
As  a  dew  from  the  Lord ; 
As  the  showers  upon  the  grass, 
That  tarrieth  not  for  man, 
Nor  waiteth  for  the  sons  of  men."  13 


True  Education  a  Missionary  Training        405 

We  are  numbered  with  Israel.  All  the  instruction  given 
to  the  Israelites  of  old  concerning  the  education  and  train- 
ing of  their  children,  all  the  promises  of  blessing  through 
obedience,  are  for  us. 

God's  word  to  us  is,  "I  will  bless  thee,  .  .  .  and  thou 
shalt  be  a  blessing."  14 

Of  the  first  disciples  and  of  all  who  should  believe  on 
Him  through  their  word  Christ  said,  "The  g'ory  which  Thou 
gavest  Me  I  have  given  them;  that  they  may  be  one,  even 
as  We  are  one;  I  in  them,  and  Thou  in  Me;  that  they  may 
be  made  perfect  in  one;  and  that  the  world  may  know  that 
Thou  hast  sent  Me,  and  hast  loved  them,  as  Thou  hast  loved 
Me."  15 

Wonderful,  wonderful  words,  almost  beyond  the  grasp 
of  faith !  The  Creator  of  all  worlds  loves  those  who  give 
themselves  to  His  service,  even  as  He  loves  His  Son.  Even 
here  and  now  His  gracious  favor  is  bestowed  upon  us  to 
this  marvelous  extent.  He  has  given  us  the  Light  and  Majesty 
of  heaven,  and  with  Him  He  has  bestowed  all  the  heavenly 
treasure.  Much  as  He  has  promised  us  for  the  life  to  come, 
He  bestows  princely  gifts  in  this  life.  As  subjects  of  His 
grace,  He  desires  us  to  enjoy  everything  that  will  ennoble, 
expand,  and  elevate  our  characters.  He  is  waiting  to  inspire 
the  youth  with  power  from  above,  that  they  may  stand  under 
the  blood-stained  banner  of  Christ,  to  work  as  He  worked, 
to  lead  souls  into  safe  paths,  to  plant  the  feet  of  many  upon 
the  Rock  of  Ages. 

God's  Assurances 

All  who  are  seeking  to  work  in  harmony  with  God's 
plan  of  education  will  have  His  sustaining  grace,  His  con- 
tinual presence,  His  keeping  power.  To  every  one  He  says : 

"Be  strong  and  of  a  good  courage.  Be  not  afraid,  neither 
be  thou  dismayed ;  for  the  Lord  thy  God  is  with  thee."  "I 
will  not  fail  thee  nor  forsake  thee."  16 


406  The    Home 

"As  the  rain  cometh  down,  and  the  snow  from  heaven, 
And  returneth  not  thither, 

But  watereth  the  earth,  and  maketh  it  bring  forth  and  bud, 
That  it  may  give  seed  to  the  sower,  and  bread  to  the  eater* 
So  shall  My  word  be  that  goeth  forth  out  of  My  mouth; 
It  shall  not  return  unto  Me  void, 
But  it  shall  accomplish  that  which  I  please, 
And  it  shall  prosper  in  the  thing  whereto  I   sent  it. 
For  ye  shall  go  out  with  joy, 
And  be   led   forth   with  peace; 
The  mountains  and  the  hills  shall  break  forth  before  you 

into  singing, 

And  all  the  trees  of  the  field  shall  clap  their  hands. 
Instead  of  the  thorn  shall  come  up  the  fir-tree, 
And  instead  of  the  brier  shall  come  up  the  myrtle-tree; 
And  it  shall  be  to  the  Lord  for  a  name, 
For  an  everlasting  sign  that  shall  not  be  cut  off."  17 

Throughout  the  world,  society  is  in  disorder,  and  a  thor- 
ough transformation  is  needed.  The  education  given  to  the 
youth  is  to  mold  the  whole  social  fabric. 

"They  shall  build  the  old  wastes, 
They  shall  raise  up  the  former  desolations, 
And  they  shall  repair  the  waste  cities, 
The   desolations  of  many  generations." 
Men   shall  call  them  "the  ministers  of  our  God.    .   1-t    '• 
Everlasting  joy  shall  be  unto  them. 
For  I,  Jehovah,  love  justice."  18 

"I  will  direct  their  work  in  truth, 

And   I   will  make  an   everlasting  covenant  with   them." 19 
"Their  race  shall  be  illustrious  among  the  nations, 

And  their  offspring  among  the  people ; 

All  that  see  them  shall  acknowledge 

That  they  are  a  race  which  Jehovah  hath  blessed.    .    .    . 

For  as  the  earth  putteth  forth  her  shoots, 

And  as  a  garden  causeth  its  plants  to  spring  forth, 

So  shall  the  Lord  Jehovah  cause  salvation  to  spring  forth, 

And   praise  before   all   the  nations." 20 


THE   ESSENTIAL    KNOWLEDGE 


The   light   of  the   knowledge 
of  the  glory   of  God. ' ' 


True    Knowledge    of   God 


"ALL  THINGS  ARE  GIVEN  UNTO  us 

THROUGH  A   KNOWLEDGE  OF   HIM." 


T  IKE  our  Saviour,  we  are  in  this  world  to  do  service 
•*— '  for  God.  We  are  here  to  become  like  God  in  char- 
acter, and  by  a  life  of  service  to  reveal  Him  to  the  world. 
In  order  to  be  coworkers  with  God,  in  order  to  become 
like  Him,  and  to  reveal  His  character,  we  must  know  Him 
aright.  We  must  know  Him  as  He  reveals  Himself. 

A  knowledge  of  God  is  the  foundation  of  all  true  educa- 
tion and  of  all  true  service.  It  is  the  only  real  safeguard 
against  temptation.  It  is  this  alone  that  can  make  us  like 
God  in  character. 

This  is  the  knowledge  needed  by  all  who  are  working  for 
the  uplifting  of  their  fellow  men.  Transformation  of  char- 
acter, purity  of  life,  efficiency  in  service,  adherence  to  correct 
principles,"  all  depend  upon  a  right  knowledge  of  God.  This 
knowledge  is  the  essential  preparation  both  for  this  life  and 
for  the  life  to  come. 

"The  knowledge  of  the  Holy  is  understanding."  1 

Through  a  knowledge  of  Him  are  given  unto  us  "all  things 
that  pertain  unto  life  and  godliness."  2 

409 


410  The  Essential  Knowledge 

"This  is  life  eternal,"  said  Jesus,  "that  they  might  know 
Thee  the  only  true  God,  and  Jesus  Christ,  whom  Thou  hast 
sent."  3 

"Thus  saith  the  Lord, 

Let  not  the  wise  man  glory  in  his  wisdom, 
Neither  let  the  mighty  man  glory  in  his  might, 
Let  not  the  rich  man  glory  in  his  riches : 
But  let  him  that  glorieth  glory  in  this, 
That   he   understandeth   and   knowcth   Me, 
That  I  am  the  Lord  which  exercise  loving-kindness, 
Judgment,  and  righteousness  in  the  earth  ; 
For  in  these  things  I  delight,  saith  the  Lord."  4 

We  need  to  study  the  revelations  of  Himself  that  God 
has  given. 

"Acquaint  now  thyself  with  Him 

And  be  at  peace  : 

Thereby  good  shall  come  unto  thee. 
Receive,  I  pray  thee,  the  law  from  His  mouth, 

And  lay  up  His  words  in  thy  heart.    .    .    .! 
And  the  Almighty  will  be  thy  treasure.     .     .     . 

"Then  shalt  thou  delight  thyself  in  the  Almighty, 
And  shalt  lift  up  thy  face  unto  God, 
Thou  shalt  make  thy  prayer  unto  Him, 
And  He  will  hear  thee, 
And  thou  shalt  pay  thy  vows. 
Thou  shalt  also  decree  a  thing, 
And  it  shall  be  established  unto  thee ; 
And  light  shall  shine  upon  all  thy  ways. 
When  they  cast  thee  down,  thou  shalt  say, 
There  is  lifting  up, 
And  the  humble  person  He  will  save."  5 

God  Revealed  through  Nature 

"The  invisible  things  of  Him  since  the  creation  of  the 
world  are  clearly  seen,  being  perceived  through  the  things 
that  are  made,  even  His  everlasting  power  and  divinity."  r> 

The  things  of  nature  that  we  now  behold  give  us  but  a 
faint  conception  of  Eden's  glory.  Sin  has  marred  earth's 


4     True    Knowledge    of     God 


4TI 


"  From  the  solemn  roll  of  the  deep-toned  thunder." 

beauty ;  on  all  things  may  be  seen  traces  of  the  work  of 
evil.  Yet  much  that  is  beautiful  remains.  Nature  testifies 
that  One  infinite  in  power,  great  in  goodness,  mercy,  and 
love,  created  the  earth,  and  filled  it  with  life  and  gladness. 
Even  in  their  blighted  state,  all  things  reveal  the  handiwork 
of  the  great  Master  Artist.  Wherever  we  turn,  we  may  hear 
the  voice  of  God,  and  see  evidences  of  His  goodness. 

From  the  solemn  roll  of  the  deep-toned  thunder  and  old 
ocean's  ceaseless  roar,  to  the  glad  songs  that  make  the  for- 
ests vocal  with  melody,  nature's  ten  thousand  voices  speak 
His  praise.  In  earth,  and  sea,  and  sky,  with  their  marvel- 
ous tint  and  color,  varying  in  gorgeous  contrast  or  blended 
in  harmony,  we  behold  His  glory.  The  everlasting  hills  tell 
us  of  His  power.  The  trees  that  wave  their  green  banners 
in  the  sunlight,  and  the  flowers  in  their  delicate  beauty,  point 
to  their  Creator.  The  living  green  that  carpets  the  brown 
earth  tells  of  God's  care  for  the  humblest  of  His  creatures. 


The   Essential   Knowledge 


The  caves  of  the  sea  and  the  depths  of  the  earth  reveal  His 
treasures.  He  who  placed  the  pearls  in  the  ocean  and  the 
amethyst  and  chrysolite  among  the  rocks,  is  a  lover  of  the 
beautiful.  The  sun  rising  in  the  heavens  is  a  representative 
of  Him  who  is  the  life  and  light  of  all  that  He  has  made. 
All  the  brightness  and  beauty  that  adorn  the  earth  and  light 
up  the  heavens,  speak  of  God. 


"  The  everlasting  hills  tell  of  His  power." 

"His  glory  covered  the  heavens."  7 
"The  earth  is  full  of  Thy  riches."  8 

"Day  unto  day  uttereth  speech, 

And  night  unto  night  showeth  knowledge. 

There  is  no  speech  nor  language; 

Without  these  their  voice  is  heard. 

Their  line  is  gone  out  through  all  the  earth, 
And  their  words  to  the  end  of  the  world."  9 

All  things  tell  of  His  tender,   fatherly  care,   and  of  His 
desire  to  make  His  children  happy. 


A     True     Knowledge     of     God  413 

A  Personal  God 

The  mighty  power  that  works  through  all  nature  and 
sustains  all  things  is  not,  as  some  men  of  science  represent, 
merely  an  all-pervading  principle,  an  actuating  energy.  God 
is  a  Spirit;  yet  He  is  a  personal  Being;  for  so  He  has  re- 
vealed Himself: 

"The  Lord  is  the  true  God, 

He  is  the  living  God,  and  an  everlasting  King:    .    .    . 
The  gods  that  have  not  made  the  heavens  and  the  earth, 
Even  they  shall  perish  from  the  earth,  and  from  under  these 
heavens." 

"The  portion  of  Jacob  is  not  like  them : 
For  He  is  the  former  of  all  things." 

"He  hath  made  the  earth  by  His  power, 
He  hath  established  the  world  by  His  wisdom, 
And  hath  stretched  out  the  heavens  by  His  discretion."  10 

Nature  Is  Not  God 

God's  handiwork  in  nature  is  not  God  Himself  in  nature. 
The  things  of  nature  are  an  expression  of  God's  character 
and  power;  but  we  are  not  to  regard  nature  as  God.  The 
artistic  skill  of  human  beings  produces  very  beautiful  work- 
manship, things  that  delight  the  eye,  and  these  things  re- 
veal to  us  something  of  the  thought  of  the  designer;  but  the 
thing  made  is  not  the  maker.  It  is  not  the  work,  but  the 
workman,  that  is  counted  worthy  of  honor.  So  while  nature 
is  an  expression  of  God's  thought,  it  is  not  nature,  but  the 
God  of  nature,  that  is  to  be  exalted. 

"Let  us  worship  and  bow  down: 

Let  us  kneel  before  the  Lord."  n 
"In  His  hand  are  the  deep  places  of  the  earth; 

The  heights  of  the  mountains  are  His  also. 
The  sea  is  His,  and  He  made  it ; 

And  His  hands  formed  the  dry  land."  12 


414 


The   Essential  Knoivlcdge 


"Seek  Him  that  maketh  the  Pleiades  and  Orion, 

And  turneth  the  shadow  of  death  into  the  morning, 

And  maketh  the  day  dark  with  night ;"  13 
"He  that  formeth  the  mountains,  and  createth  the  wind, 

And  declareth  unto  man  what  is  his  thought ;"  14 
"He  that  buildeth  His  spheres  in  the  heaven, 

And  hath  founded  His  arch*  in  the  earth ;"  15 
"He  that  calleth  for  the  waters  of  the  sea, 

And  poureth  them  out  upon  the  face  of  the  earth, — 
Jehovah  is  His  name."  16 

The  Creation  of  the  Earth 

The  work  of  creation  can  not  be  explained  by  science. 
What  science  can  explain  the  mystery  of  life? 

'Through  faith  we  understand  that  the  worlds  were 
framed  by  the  word  of  God,  so  that  things  which  are  seen 
were  not  made  of  things  which  do  appear."  1T 

"I  form  the  light,  and  create  darkness.    .    .    . 

I  the  Lord  do  all  these  things.    .    .    . 

I  have  made  the  earth, 

And  created  man  upon  it : 

I,  even  My  hands,  have  stretched  out  the  heavens ; 

And  all  their  host  have  I  commanded."  1S 
"When  I  call  unto  them,  they  stand  up  together."  19 

In  the  creation  of  the  earth,  God  was  not  indebted  to 
pre-existing  matter.  "He  spake,  and  it  was ;  .  .  .  He  com- 
manded, and  it  stood  fast."  20  All  things,  material  or  spiritual, 


A     True    Knowledge     of    God  415 

stood  up  before  the  Lord  Jehovah  at  His  voice,  and  were 
created  for  His  own  purpose.  The  heavens  and  all  the  host 
of  them,  the  earth  and  all  things  therein,  came  into  existence 
by  the  breath  of  His  mouth. 

The  Creation  of  Man 

In  the  creation  of  man  was  manifest  the  agency  of  a 
personal  God.  When  God  had  made  man  in  His  image,  the 
human  form  was  perfect  in  all  its  arrangements,  but  it  was 
without  life.  Then  a  personal,  self-existing  God  breathed 
into  that  form  the  breath  of  life,  and  man  became  a  living, 
intelligent  being.  All  parts  of  the  human  organism  were 
set  in  action.  The  heart,  the  arteries,  the  veins,  the  tongue, 
the  hands,  the  feet,  the  senses,  the  faculties  of  the  mind,  all 
began  their  work,  and  all  were  placed  under  law.  Man  be- 
came a  living  soul.  Through  Christ  the  Word,  a  personal 
God  created  man,  and  endowed  him  with  intelligence  and 
power. 

Our  substance  was  not  hid  from  Him  when  we  were 
made  in  secret ;  His  eyes  saw  our  substance,  yet  being  im- 
perfect, and  in  His  book  all  our  members  were  written,  when 
as  yet  there  were  none  of  them. 

Above  all  lower  orders  of  being,  God  designed  that  man, 
the  crowning  work  of  His  creation,  should  express  His 
thought  and  reveal  His  glory.  But  man  is  not  to  exalt  him- 
self as  God. 

"Make  a  joyful  noise  nnto  the  Lord,    .    .    . 
Serve  the  Lord  with  gladness, 
Come  before  His  presence  with  singing. 
"Know  ye  that  the  Lord  He  is  God : 
It  is  He  that  hath  made  us,  and  His  we  are; 
We  are  His  people,  and  the  sheep  of  His  pasture. 
Enter  into  His  gates  with  thanksgiving, 
And  into  His  courts  with  praise : 
Be  thankful  unto  Him,  and  bless  His  name."  21 
"Exalt  the  Lord  our  God, 
And  worship  at  His  holy  hill; 
For  the  Lord  our  God  is  holy."  22 


416  The  Essential  Knowledge 

The  Laws  of  Nature,   God's  Servants 

God  is  constantly  employed  in  upholding  and  using  as 
His  servants  the  things  that  He  has  made.  He  works  through 
the  laws  of  nature,  using  them  as  His  instruments.  They 
are  not  self-acting.  Nature  in  her  work  testifies  of  the  in- 
telligent presence  and  active  agency  of  a  Being  who  moves 
in  all  things  according  to  His  will. 

"Forever,  0  Lord, 

Thy  word  is  settled  in  heaven. 
Thy  faithfulness  is  unto  all  generations; 

Thou  hast  established  the  earth,  and  it  abideth. 
They  continue  this  day  according  to  Thine  ordinances ; 

For  all  are  Thy  servants."  23 

"Whatsoever  the  Lord  pleased,  that  did  He 
In  heaven,  and  in  earth,  in  the  seas,  and  all  deep  places."  24 

"He  commanded,  and  they  were  created. 
He  hath  also  stablished  them  forever  and  ever: 
He  hath  made  a  decree  which  shall  not  pass."  25 

It  is  not  by  inherent  power  that  year  by  year  the  earth 
yields  its  bounties,  and  continues  its  march  around  the  sun. 
The  hand  of  the  Infinite  One  is  perpetually  at  work  guiding 
this  planet.  It  is  God's  power  continually  exercised  that 
keeps  the  earth  in  position  in  its  rotation.  It  is  God  who 
causes  the  sun  to  rise  in  the  heavens.  He  opens  the  win- 
dows of  heaven  and  gives  rain. 

"He  giveth  snow  like  wool: 
He  scattereth  the  hoar-frost  like  ashes."  20 

"When  He  uttereth  His  voice,  there  is  a  multitude  of  waters  in 

the  heavens, 
And  He  causeth  the  vapors  to  ascend   from  the  ends   of  the 

earth ; 

He  maketh  lightnings  with  rain, 
And  bringeth  forth  the  wind  out  of  His  treasures."  27 

It  is  by  His  power  that  vegetation  is  caused  to  flourish, 
that  every  leaf  appears,  every  flower  blooms,  every  fruit 
develops. 


A     Trite    Knowledge    of    God  417 

The  mechanism  of  the  human  body  can  not  be  fully  un- 
derstood ;  it  presents  mysteries  that  baffle  the  most  intelligent. 
It  is  not  as  the  result  of  a  mechanism,  which,  once  set  in 
motion,  continues  its  work,  that  the  pulse  beats,  and  breath 
follows  breath.  In  God  we  live  and  move  and  have  our 
being.  The  beating  heart,  the  throbbing  pulse,  every  nerve 
and  muscle  in  the  living  organism,  is  kept  in  order  and 
activity  by  the  power  of  an  ever-present  God. 

His  Providential  Care 

The  Bible  shows  us  God  in  His  high  and  holy  place, 
not  in  a  state  of  inactivity,  not  in  silence  and  solitude,  but 
surrounded  by  ten  thousand  times  ten  thousand  and  thou- 
sands of  thousands  of  holy  beings,  all  waiting  to  do  His 
will.  Through  these  messengers  He  is  in  active  communi- 
cation with  every  part  of  His  dominion.  By  His  Spirit  He 
is  everywhere  present.  Through  the  agency  of  His  Spirit 
and  His  angels,  He  ministers  to  the  children  of  men. 

Above  the  distractions  of  the  earth  He  sits  enthroned ; 
all  things  are  open  to  His  divine  survey;  and  from  His  great 
and  calm  eternity  He  orders  that  which  His  providence  sees 
best. 

"The  way  of  man  is  not  in  himself : 
It  is  not  in  man  that  walketh  to  direct  his  steps."  28 

"Trust  in  the  Lord  with  all  thine  heart ;    .    .    . 
In  all  thy  ways  acknowledge  Him, 
And  He  shall  direct  thy  paths."  29 

"The  eye  of  the  Lord  is  upon  them  that  fear  Him; 

Upon  them  that  hope  in  His  mercy; 
To  deliver  their  soul  from  death, 

And  to  keep  them  alive  in  famine."  30 

"How   precious   is   Thy  loving-kindness,   O   God !    .    .    . 

The  children  of  men  take  refuge  under  the  shadow 

of  Thy  wings."  31 
"Happy  is  he  that  hath  the  God  of  Jacob  for  his  help, 

Whose  hope  is  in  the  Lord  his  God."  S2 
27 


The  Essential  Knowledge 


"  Thou  makcst  the  outgoings  of  the  morning'  and  evening  to  rejoice." 

"The  earth,  O  Jehovah,    is  full  of  Thy  loving-kindness."  33 

Thou   lovest    "righteousness    and   justice."34 
Thou  ''art  the  confidence  of  all  the  ends  of  the  earth, 

And  of  them  that  are  afar  off  upon  the  sea ; 
Who  by  His  strength  setteth  fast  the  mountains, 

Being  girded  about  with  might : 
Who  stilleth  the  roaring  of  the  seas,    .    .    . 

And  the  tumult  of  the  peoples."  35 

"Thou  makest  the  outgoings  of  the  morning  and  evening  to  rejoice." 
"Thou  crownest  the  year  with  Thy  goodness, 
And  Thy  paths  drop  fatness."  36 

"The  Lord  upholdeth  all  that  fall, 

And  raiseth  up  all  those  that  be  bowed  down. 
The  eyes  of  all  wait  upon  Thee ; 

And  thou  givest  them  their  meat  in  due  season. 
Thou  openest  Thine  hand, 

And   satisfiest   the   desire   of   every   living  thing." 3T 

Personality  of  God  Revealed  in  Christ 

As  a  personal  being,  God  has  revealed  Himself  in  His 
Son.  The  outshining  of  the  Father's  glory,  "and  the  express 
image  of  His  person,"  38  Jesus,  as  a  personal  Saviour,  came 


A     True    Knowledge    of     God  419 

to  the  world.  As  a  personal  Saviour,  He  ascended  on  high. 
As  a  personal  Saviour,  He  intercedes  in  the  heavenly  courts. 
Before  the  throne  of  God  in  our  behalf  ministers  "One  like 
unto  the  Son  of  man."39 

Christ,  the  light  of  the  world,  veiled  the  dazzling  splen- 
dor of  His  divinity,  and  came  to  live  as  a  man  among  men, 
that  they  might,  without  being  consumed,  become  acquainted 
with  their  Creator.  Since  sin  brought  separation  between  man 
and  his  Maker,  no  man  has  seen  God  at  any  time,  except 
as  He  is  manifested  through  Christ. 

"I  and  My  Father  are  one,"40  Christ  declared.  "No  man 
knoweth  the  Son  but  the  Father,  neither  knoweth  any  man 
the  Father  save  the  Son,  and  he  to  whomsoever  the  Son 
will  reveal  Him."  41 

Christ  came  to  teach  human  beings  what  God  desires  them 
to  know.  In  the  heavens  above,  in  the  earth,  in  the  broad 
waters  of  the  ocean,  we  see  the  handiwork  of  God.  All 
created  things  testify  to  His  power,  His  wisdom,  His  love. 
Yet  not  from  the  stars  or  the  ocean  or  the  cataract  can 
we  learn  of  the  personality  of  God  as  it  was  revealed  in 
Christ. 

God  saw  that  a  clearer  revelation  than  nature  was  needed 
to  portray  both  His  personality  and  His  character.  He  sent 
His  Son  into  the  world  to  manifest,  so  far  as  could  be  en- 
dured by  human  sight,  the  nature  and  the  attributes  of  the 
invisible  God. 

Revealed  to  the  Disciples 

Let  us  study  the  words  that  Christ  spoke  in  the  upper 
chamber,  on  the  night  before  His  crucifixion.  He  was  near- 
ing  His  hour  of  trial,  and  He  sought  to  comfort  His  dis- 
ciples, who  were  to  be  so  severely  tempted  and  tried. 

"Let  not  your  heart  be  troubled,"  He  said.  "Ye  believe 
in  God,  believe  also  in  Me.  In  My  Father's  house  are  many 
mansions ;  if  it  were  not  so,  I  would  have  told  you.  I  go 
to  prepare  a  place  for  you.  .  .  . 


420  The  Essential  Knowledge 

"Thomas  saith  unto  Him,  Lord,  we  know  not  whither 
Thou  goest;  and  how  can  we  know  the  way?  Jesus  saith 
unto  him,  I  am  the  Way,  the  Truth,  and  the  Life ;  no  man 
cometh  unto  the  Father,  but  by  Me.  If  ye  had  known  Me, 
ye  should  have  known  My  Father  also ;  and  from  henceforth 
ye  know  Him,  and  have  seen  Him.  .  .  . 

"Lord,  show  us  the  Father,"  said  Philip,  "and  it  suffi- 
ceth  us.  Jesus  saith  unto  him,  Have  I  been  so  long  time 
with  you,  and  yet  hast  thou  not  known  Me,  Philip?  He 
that  hath  seen  Me  hath  seen  the  Father,  and  how  sayest 
thou  then,  Show  us  the  Father?  Believest  thou  not  that  I 
am  in  the  Father,  and  the  Father  in  Me?  The  words  that 
I  speak  unto  you  I  speak  not  of  Myself;  but  the  Father  that 
dwelleth  in  Me,  He  doeth  the  works."  42 

The  disciples  did  not  yet  understand  Christ's  words  con- 
cerning His  relation  to  God.  Much  of  His  teaching  was 
still  dark  to  them.  Christ  desired  them  to  have  a  clearer, 
more  distinct  knowledge  of  God. 

"These  things  have  I  spoken  unto  you  in  parables,"  He 
said ;  "but  the  time  cometh  when  I  shall  no  more  speak  unto 
you  in  parables,  but  I  shall  show  you  plainly  of  the  Father."  43 

When,  on  the  day  of  Pentecost,  the  Holy  Spirit  was 
poured  out  on  the  disciples,  they  understood  more  fully  the 
truths  that  Christ  had  spoken  in  parables.  Much  of  the 
teaching  that  had  been  a  mystery  to  them  was  made  clear. 
But  not  even  then  did  the  disciples  receive  the  complete  ful- 
filment of  Christ's  promise.  They  received  all  the  knowl- 
edge of  God  that  they  could  bear,  but  the  complete  fulfil- 
ment of  the  promise  that  Christ  would  show  them  plainly 
of  the  Father  was  yet  to  come.  Thus  it  is  to-day.  Our 
knowledge  of  God  is  partial  and  imperfect.  When  the  con- 
flict is  ended,  and  the  Man  Christ  Jesus  acknowledges  be- 
fore the  Father  His  faithful  workers,  who  in  a  world  of 
sin  have  borne  true  witness  for  Him,  they  will  understand 
clearly  what  now  are  mysteries  to  them. 


True    Knowledge    of    God  421 

Christ  took  with  Him  to  the  heavenly  courts  His  glorified 
humanity.  To  those  who  receive  Him  He  gives  power  to 
become  the  sons  of  God,  that  at  last  God  may  receive  them 
as  His,  to  dwell  with  Him  throughout  eternity.  If  during 
this  life  they  are  loyal  to  God,  they  will  at  last  "see  His 
face ;  and  His  name  shall  be  in  their  foreheads." 4*  And 
what  is  the  happiness  of  heaven  but  to  see  God?  What 
greater  joy  could  come  to  the  sinner  saved  by  the  grace 
of  Christ  than  to  look  upon  the  face  of  God,  and  know  Him 
as  Father? 

Testimony  of  Scripture 

The  Scriptures  clearly  indicate  the  relation  between  God 
and  Christ,  and  they  bring  to  view  as  clearly  the  personality 
and  individuality  of  each. 

"God  who  at  sundry  times  and  in  divers  manners  spake 
in  time  past  unto  the  fathers  by  the  prophets,  hath  in  these 
last  days  spoken  unto  us  by  His  Son ;  .  .  .  who  being 
the  brightness  of  His  glory,  and  the  express  image  of  His 
person,  and  upholding  all  things  by  the  word  of  His  power, 
when  He  had  by  Himself  purged  our  sins,  sat  down  on  the 
right  hand  of  the  Majesty  on  high ;  being  made  so  much 
better  than  the  angels  as  He  hath  by  inheritance  obtained  a 
more  excellent  name  than  they.  For  unto  which  of  the  angels 
said  He  at  any  time, — 

"Thou  art  My  son, 
This  day  have  I  begotten  thee? 
And  again, 

I  will  be  to  him  a  father, 

And  he  shall  be  to  Me  a  son?"45 

The  personality  of  the  Father  and  the  Son,  also  the  unity 
that  exists  between  them,  are  presented  in  the  seventeenth 
chapter  of  John,  in  the  prayer  of  Christ  for  His  disciples: 

"Neither  pray  I  for  these  alone,  but  for  them  also  which 
shall  believe  on  Me  through  their  word;  that  they  all  may 


422 


The  Essential  Knowledge 


be  one;  as  Thou,  Father,  art  in  Me,  and  I  in  Thee,  that 
they  also  may  be  one  in  Us:  that  the  world  may  believe 
that  Thou  hast  sent  Me."46 

The  unity  that  exists  between  Christ  and  His  disciples 
does  not  destroy  the  personality  of  either.  They  are  one  in 
purpose,  in  mind,  in  character,  but  not  in  person.  It  is 
thus  that  God  and  Christ  are  one. 

Character  of  God  Revealed  in  Christ 

Taking  humanity  upon  Him,  Christ  came  to  be  one  with 
humanity,  and  at  the  same 
time  to  reveal  our  heav- 
enly   Father    to    sinful 
human   beings.  •^"^•lii^iiii 

He  who  had     s^jj^ 
been     in      /^fL     1^    OlclltCt 

/jB        p  His  sxm 

to  ri$c  on  the  evil 
and  on  the  good,  and 
Krndeth  rain  on  the 


and  on  the 


the  pres- 
ence of 
the  Fa- 
ther from 
the  be- 
ginning, He 
who  was  the  ex- 
press image  of  the  in- 
visible God,  was  alone  able 
to  reveal  the  character  of  the 
Deity  to  mankind.  He  was  in  all  things  made  like  unto 
His  brethren.  He  became  flesh,  even  as  we  are.  He  was 
hungry  and  thirsty  and  weary.  He  was  sustained  by  food 
and  refreshed  by  sleep.  He  shared  the  lot  of  men ;  yet  He 
was  the  blameless  Son  of  God.  He  was  a  stranger  and  so- 
journer  on  the  earth, — in  the  world,  but  not  of  the  world; 
tempted  and  tried  as  men  and  women  to-day  are  tempted 
and  tried,  yet  living  a  life  free  from  sin.  Tender,  compas- 


A    True    K  n  o  zc?  /  e  d  g  e    of    God 


423 


sionate,  sympathetic,  ever  considerate  of  others,  He  repre- 
sented the  character  of  God,  and  was  constantly  engaged 
in  service  for  God  and  man. 


"Jehovah  hath  anointed  Me,"  He  said, 
"To  preach  good  tidings  unto  the  poor; 
He  hath  sent  Me  to  bind  up  the  broken-hearted, 
To  proclaim  liberty  to  the  captives,"  47 
"And  recovering  of  sight  to  the  blind;"48 
"To  proclaim  the  year  of  Jehovah's  favor;     .     . 

To  comfort  all  that  mourn."  49 
"Love  your 
enemies,"  He 
bids  us ;  "bless 
them  that  curse 
you,  do  good  to 
them  that  hate 
you,  and  pray 
for  them  which 
despitefully  use 
you,  and  perse- 
cute you ;  that 
ye  may  be  the 


•Vrf*-  .       •,  ;•- .  - 

merafuUas 
pow  loathe? 
also  1$  merciful 


1 
1 


children    of    your    Father    which    is    in    heaven ;" !      "for    He 
is   kind   unto  the  unthankful  and  to  the  evil."  51     "He  ma- 
keth  His  sun  to  rise  on  the  evil  and  on  the  good,  and  send- 
eth   rain   on   the  just  and  on  the   unjust."  52     "Be  ye  there- 
fore merciful,  as  your  Father  also  is  merciful."  53 
"Through  the  tender  mercy  of  our  God,     .     .     . 
The  Day-spring  from  on  high  hath  visited  us, 
To  give  light  to  them  that  sit  in  darkness  and  in  the 

shadow  of  death, 
To  guide  our  feet   into  the  way  of  peace." 54 

The  Glory  of  the  Cross 

The  revelation  of  God's  love  to  man  centers  in  the  cross. 
Its  full  significance  tongue  can  not  utter,  pen  can  not  por- 
tray, the  mind  of  man  can  not  comprehend.  Looking  upon 


424  The  Essential  Knowledge 

the  cross  of  Calvary  we  can  only  say,  "God  so  loved  the 
world,  that  He  gave  His  only-begotten  Son,  that  whosoever 
believeth  in  Him  should  not  perish,  but  have  everlasting 
life."  55 

Christ  crucified  for  our  sins,  Christ  risen  from  the  dead, 
Christ  ascended  on  high,  is  the  science  of  salvation  that  we 
are  to  learn  and  to  teach. 

//   Was  Christ 

"Who  existing  in  the  form  of  God,  counted  not  the  being 
on  an  equality  with  God  a  thing  to  be  grasped,  but  emptied 
Himself,  taking  the  form  of  a  servant,  being  made  in  the 
likeness  of  men;  and  being  found  in  fashion  as  a  man,  He 
humbled  Himself,  becoming  obedient  even  unto  death,  yea, 
the  death  of  the  cross."  56 

"It  is  Christ  that  died,  yea  rather,  that  is  risen  again, 
who  is  even  at  the  right  hand  of  God."  57  "Wherefore  He 
is  able  also  to  save  them  to  the  uttermost  that  come  unto 
God  by  Him,  seeing  He  ever  liveth  to  make  intercession 
for  them."  58 

"We  have  not  a  high  priest  that  can  not  be  touched  with 
the  feeling  of  our  infirmities ;  but  One  that  hath  been  in 
all  points  tempted  like  as  we  are,  yet  without  sin."  50 

Here  are  infinite  wisdom,  infinite  love,  infinite  justice,  in- 
finite mercy, — "the  depth  of  the  riches  both  of  the  wisdom 
and  knowledge  of  God."60 

The  Unspeakable  Gift 

It  is  through  the  gift  of  Christ  that  we  receive  every 
blessing.  Through  that  gift  there  comes  to  us  day  by  day 
the  unfailing  flow  of  Jehovah's  goodness.  Every  flower, 
with  its  delicate  tints  and  its  fragrance,  is  given  for  our 
enjoyment  through  that  one  Gift.  The  sun  and  the  moon 
were  made  by  Him.  There  is  not  a  star  which  beautifies 
the  heavens  that  He  did  not  make.  Every  drop  of  rain  that 
falls,  every  ray  of  light  shed  upon  our  unthankful  world, 


A     True    Knowledge    of    God 


425 


testifies  to  the  love  of  God  in  Christ.  Everything  is  supplied 
to  us  through  the  one  unspeakable  Gift,  God's  only-begotten 
Son.  He  was  nailed  to  the  cross  that  all  these  bounties  might 
flow  to  God's  workmanship. 

"Behold  what  manner  of  love  the  Father  hath  bestowed 
upon  us,  that  we   should  be  called  the  sons  of  God!"61 

"Men  have  not  heard,  nor  perceived  by  the  ear, 
Neither  hath  the  eye  seen  a  God  besides  Thee, 
Who  worketh  for  him  that  waiteth  for  Him."  62 


Saturn  find  His  Rings 

The  Knowledge   That    Works   Transformation 

The  knowledge  of  God  as  revealed  in  Christ  is  the  knowl- 
edge that  all  who  are  saved  must  have.  It  is  the  knowledge 
that  works  transformation  of  character.  This  knowledge, 
received,  will  re-create  the  soul  in  the  image  of  God.  It 
will  impart  to  the  whole  being  a  spiritual  power  that  is 
divine. 

"We  all,  with  open  face  beholding  as  in  a  glass  the  glory 
of  the  Lord,  are  changed  into  the  same  image  from  glory 
to  glory/' 63 


426  The  Essential  Knowledge 

Of  His  own  life  the  Saviour  said,  "I  have  kept  My  Father's 
commandments."64  "The  Father  hath  not  left  Me  alone;  for 
I  do  always  those  things  that  please  Him."  65  As  Jesus  was 
in  human  nature,  so  God  means  His  followers  to  be.  In 
His  strength  we  are  to  live  the  life  of  purity  and  nobility 
which  the  Saviour  lived. 

"For  this  cause,"  Paul  says,  "I  bow  my  knees  unto  the 
Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  of  whom  the  whole  family 
in  heaven  and  earth  is  named,  that  He  would  grant  you, 
according  to  the  riches  of  His  glory,  to  be  strengthened 
with  might  by  His  Spirit  in  the  inner  man ;  that  Christ  may 
dwell  in  your  hearts  by  faith ;  that  ye,  being  rooted  and 
grounded  in  love,  may  be  able  to  comprehend  with  all  saints 
what  is  the  breadth,  and  length,  and  depth,  and  height;  and 
to  know  the  love  of  Christ,  which  passeth  knowledge,  that 
ye  might  be  filled  with  all  the  fulness  of  God."  C6 

We  "do  not  cease  to  pray  for  you,  and  to  desire  that 
ye  might  be  filled  with  the  knowledge  of  His  will  in  all  wis- 
dom and  spiritual  understanding;  that  ye  might  walk  worthy 
of  the  Lord  unto  all  pleasing,  being  fruitful  in  every  good 
work,  and  increasing  in  the  knowledge  of  God ;  strengthened 
with  all  might  according  to  His  glorious  power,  unto  all 
patience  and  long-suffering  with  joyfulness." 67 

This  is  the  knowledge  which  God  is  inviting  us  to  re- 
ceive, and  beside  which  all  else  is  vanity  and  nothingness. 


Danger    in    Speculative    Knowledge 


PROFESSING     THEMSELVES     TO      BE     yVISE,      THEY 
BECAME    VAIN     IN     THEIR    REASONINGS,    AND 
THEIR    SENSELESS    HEART    WAS    DARKENED." 


ONE  of  the  greatest  evils  that  attends  the  quest  for  knowl- 
edge, the  investigations  of  science,  is  the  disposition  to 
exalt  human  reasoning  above  its  true  value  and  its  proper 
sphere.  Many  attempt  to  judge  of  the  Creator  and  His  works 
by  their  own  imperfect  knowledge  of  science.  They  endeavor 
to  determine  the  nature  and  attributes  and  prerogatives  of 
God,  and  indulge  in  speculative  theories  concerning  the  In- 
finite One.  Those  who  engage  in  this  line  of  study  are 
treading  upon  forbidden  ground.  Their  research  will  yield 
no  valuable  results,  and  can  be  pursued  only  at  the  peril  of 
the  soul. 

Our  first  parents  were  led  into  sin  through  indulging  a 
desire  for  knowledge  that  God  had  withheld  from  them.  In 
seeking  to  gain  this  knowledge,  they  lost  all  that  was  worth 
possessing.  If  Adam  and  Eve  had  never  touched  the  for- 
bidden tree,  God  would  have  imparted  to  them  knowledge, — 
knowledge  upon  which  rested  no  curse  of  sin,  knowledge 
that  would  have  brought  them  everlasting  joy.  All  that  they 
gained  by  listening  to  the  tempter  was  an  acquaintance  with 

427 


428  The   Essential   Knowledge 

sin  and  its  results.  By  their  disobedience,  humanity  was 
estranged  from  God,  and  the  earth  was  separated  from  heaven. 
The  lesson  is  for  us.  The  field  into  which  Satan  led 
our  first  parents  is  the  same  to  which  he  is  alluring  men 
to-day.  He  is  flooding  the  world  with  pleasing  fables.  By 
every  device  at  his  command  he  tempts  men  to  speculate  in 
regard  to  God.  Thus  he  seeks  to  prevent  them  from  obtain- 
ing that  knowledge  of  God  which  is  salvation. 

Pantheistic  Theories 

To-day  there  are  coming  into  educational  institutions  and 
into  the  churches  everywhere  spiritualistic  teachings  that  un- 
dermine faith  in  God  and  in  His  word.  The  theory  that 
God  is  an  essence  pervading  all  nature  is  received  by  many 
who  profess  to  believe  the  Scriptures;  but,  however  beauti- 
fully clothed,  this  theory  is  a  most  dangerous  deception.  It 
misrepresents  God,  and  is  a  dishonor  to  His  greatness  and 
majesty.  And  it  surely  tends  not  only  to  mislead,  but  to 
debase  men.  Darkness  is  its  element,  sensuality  its  sphere. 
The  result  of  accepting  it  is  separation  from  God.  And  to 
fallen  human  nature  this  means  ruin. 

Our  condition  through  sin  is  unnatural,  and  the  power 
that  restores  us  must  be  supernatural,  else  it  has  no  value. 
There  is  but  one  power  that  can  break  the  hold  of  evil  from 
the  hearts  of  men,  and  that  is  the  power  of  God  in  Jesus 
Christ.  Only  through  the  blood  of  the  crucified  One  is  there 
cleansing  from  sin.  His  grace  alone  can  enable  us  to  resist 
and  subdue  the  tendencies  of  our  fallen  nature.  The  spiri- 
tualistic theories  concerning  God  make  His  grace  of  no  effect. 
If  God  is  an  essence  pervading  all  nature,  then  He  dwells 
in  all  men ;  and  in  order  to  attain  holiness,  man  has  only 
to  develop  the  power  within  him, 

These  theories,  followed  to  their  logical  conclusion,  sweep 
away  the  whole  Christian  economy.  They  do  away  with  the 
necessity  for  the  atonement,  and  make  man  his  own  saviour. 


Danger  in  Speculative  Knowledge         429 

These  theories  regarding  God  make  His  word  of  no  effect, 
and  those  who  accept  them  are  in  great  danger  of  being  led 
finally  to  look  upon  the  whole  Bible  as  a  fiction.  They  may 
regard  virtue  as  better  than  vice;  but,  having  shut  out  God 
from  His  rightful  position  of  sovereignty,  they  place  their 
dependence  upon  human  power,  which,  without  God,  is 
worthless.  The  unaided  human  will  has  no  real  power  to 
resist  and  overcome  evil.  The  defenses  of  the  soul  are  broken 
down.  Man  has  no  barrier  against  sin.  When  once  the 
restraints  of  God's  word  and  His  Spirit  are  rejected,  we 
know  not  to  what  depths  one  may  sink. 

"Every  word  of  God  is  pure: 

He  is  a  shield  unto  them  that  put  their  trust  in  Him. 
Add  thou  not  unto  His  words, 
Lest  He  reprove  thee,  and  thou  be  found  a  liar."  1 

"His  own  iniquities  shall  take  the  wicked  himself, 
And  he  shall  be  holden  with  the  cords  of  his  sins."  z 

Searching  into  Divine  Mysteries 

"The  secret  things  belong  unto  the  Lord  our  God,  but 
those  things  which  are  revealed  belong  unto  us  and  to  our 
children  forever."  3  The  revelation  of  Himself  that  God  has 
given  in  His  word  is  for  our  study.  This  we  may  seek  to 
understand.  But  beyond  this  we  are  not  to  penetrate.  The 
highest  intellect  may  tax  itself  until  it  is  wearied  out  in 
conjectures  regarding  the  nature  of  God,  but  the  effort  will 
be  fruitless.  This  problem  has  not  been  given  us  to  solve. 
No  human  mind  can  comprehend  God.  None  are  to  indulge 
in  speculation  regarding  His  nature.  Here  silence  is  elo- 
quence. The  Omniscient  One  is  above  discussion. 

Even  the  angels  were  not  permitted  to  share  the  counsels 
between  the  Father  and  the  Son  when  the  plan  of  salvation 
was  laid.  And  human  beings  are  not  to  intrude  into  the 
secrets  of  the  Most  High.  We  are  as  ignorant  of  God  as 
little  children ;  but,  as  little  children,  we  may  love  and  obey 


43°  This  Essential  Knowledge 

Him.      Instead   of   speculating   in   regard   to   His   nature   or 
His    prerogatives,    let   us   give   heed   to   the   words    He   has 


spoken : 


"Canst  them  by  searching  find  out  God? 
Canst  thou  find  out  the  Almighty  unto  perfection? 
It  is  as  high  as  heaven ;  what  canst  thou  do  ? 
Deeper  than  hell;  what  canst  thou  know? 
The  measure  thereof  is  longer  than  the  earth, 
And  broader  than  the  sea."  4 

"Where  shall  wisdom  be  found? 
And  where  is  the  place  of  understanding? 
Man  knoweth  not  the  price  thereof; 
Neither  is  it  found  in  the  land  of  the  living. 
The  depth  saith,  It  is  not  m  me; 
And  the  sea  saith,  It  is  not  with  me. 
It  can  not  be  gotten  for  gold, 

Neither  shall  silver  be  weighed  for  the  price  thereof. 
It  can  not  be  valued  with  the  gold  of  Ophir, 
With  the  precious  onyx  or  the  sapphire. 

The  gold  and  the  crystal  can  not  equal  it ; 

And  the  exchange  of  it  shall  not  be  for  jewels  of  fine  gold. 

No  mention  shall  be  made  of  coral  or  of  pearls ; 
For  the  price  of  wisdom  is  above  rubies. 
The  topaz  of  Ethiopia  shall  not  equal  it, 

Neither  shall  it  be  valued  with  pure  gold. 
Whence  then  cometh  wisdom? 
And  where  is  the  place  of  understanding?    .    .    . 
Destruction  and  death  say, 

We  have  heard  the  fame  thereof  with  our  ears. 
God  understandeth  the  way  thereof, 
And  He  knoweth  the  place  thereof. 

'Tor  He  looketh  to  the  ends  of  the  earth, 
And  seeth  under  the  whole  heaven.    .    .    . 
When  He  made  a  decree  for  the  rain, 
And  a  way  for  the  lightning  of  the  thunder; 
Then  did  He  see  it  and  declare  it; 
He  prepared  it,  yea,  and  searched  it  out. 

And  unto  man  He  said, 

Behold,  the  fear  of  the  Lord,  that  is  wisdom; 
And  to  depart  from  evil  is  understanding."  5 


Danger  in  Speculative  Knowledge         431 

Neither  by  searching  the  recesses  of  the  earth  nor  in  vain 
endeavors  to  penetrate  the  mysteries  of  God's  being,  is  wis- 
dom found.  It  is  found,  rather,  in  humbly  receiving  the 
revelation  that  He  has  been  pleased  to  give,  and  in  conform- 
ing the  life  to  His  will. 

The  Mysteries  of  Nature 

Men  of  the  greatest  intellect  can  not  understand  the  mys- 
teries of  Jehovah  as  revealed  in  nature.  Divine  inspiration 
asks  many  questions  which  the  most  profound  scholar  can 
not  answer.  These  questions  were  not  asked  that  we  might 
answer  them,  but  to  call  our  attention  to  the  deep  mysteries 
of  God,  and  to  teach  us  that  our  wisdom  is  limited ;  that 
in  the  surroundings  of  our  daily  life  there  are  many  things 
beyond  the  comprehension  of  finite  beings. 

Skeptics  refuse  to  believe  in  God,  because  they  can  not 
comprehend  the  infinite  power  by  which  He  reveals  Him- 
self. But  God  is  to  be  acknowledged  as  much  from  what 
He  does  not  reveal  of  Himself,  as  from  that  which  is  open 
to  our  limited  comprehension.  Both  in  divine  revelation  and 
in  nature,  God  has  given  mysteries  to  command  our  faith. 
This  must  be  so.  We  may  be  ever  searching,  ever  inquiring, 
ever  learning,  and  yet  there  is  an  infinity  beyond. 

"Who  hath  measured  the  waters  in  the  hollow  of  His  hand, 
And  meted  out  heaven  with  the  span, 
And  comprehended  the  dust  of  the  earth  in  a  measure, 
And  weighed  the  mountains  in  scales, 
And  the  hills  in  a  balance? 
Who  hath  directed  the  Spirit  of  Jehovah, 
Or  being  His  counselor  hath  taught  Him?    .   .   . 
Behold,  the  nations  are  as  a  drop  of  a  bucket, 
And  are  accounted  as  the  small  dust  of  the  balance: 
Behold,  He  taketh  up  the  isles  as  a  very  little  thing. 
And  Lebanon  is  not  sufficient  to  burn, 
Nor  the  beasts  thereof  sufficient  for  a  burnt-offering. 
All  the  nations  are  as  nothing  before  Him; 
They  are  accounted  by  Him  as  less  than  nothing,  and  vanity. 


432  The   Essential   Knoivledge 

"To  whom  then  will  ye  liken  God? 
Or  what  likeness  will  ye  compare  unto  Him?    .    .    . 
Have  ye  not  known  ? 
Have  ye  not  heard? 

Hath  it  not  been  told  you  from  the  beginning? 
Have  ye  not  understood  from  the  foundations  of  the  earth? 
It  is  He  that  sitteth  above  the  circle  of  the  earth, 
And  the  inhabitants  thereof  are  as  grasshoppers ; 
That  stretcheth  out  the  heavens  as  a  curtain, 
And  spreadeth  them  out  as  a  tent  to  dwell  in.    ... 
To  whom  then  will  ye  liken  Me?    .    .    . 
Saith  the  Holy  One. 
Lift  up  your  eyes  on  high, 
And  see  who  hath  created  these, 
That  bringeth  out  their  host  by  number; 
He  calleth  them  all  by  name; 
By  the  greatness  of  His  might,  and  for  that  He  is  strong 

in  power, 
Not  one  is  lacking. 

"Why  sayest  thou,  O  Jacob,  and  speakest,  O  Israel, 
My  way  is  hid  from  Jehovah, 

And  the  justice  due  to  me  is  passed  away  from  my  God? 
Hast  thou  not  known  ? 
Hast  thou  not  heard? 
The  everlasting  God,  Jehovah, 
The  Creator  of  the  ends  of  the  earth, 
Fainteth  not,  neither  is  weary ; 
There  is  no  searching  of  His  understanding."  6 

The  Greatness  of  Our  God 

From  the  representations  given  by  the  Holy  Spirit  to 
His  prophets,  let  us  learn  the  greatness  of  our  God.  The 
prophet  Isaiah  writes : 

"In  the  year  that  king  Uzziah  died  I  saw  the  Lord  sit- 
ting upon  a  throne,  high  and  lifted  up,  and  His  train  filled 
the  temple.  Above  Him  stood  the  seraphim ;  each  one  had 
six  wings ;  with  twain  he  covered  his  face,  and  with  twain 
he  covered  his  feet,  and  with  twain  he  did  fly.  And  one 
cried  unto  another,  and  said,  Holy,  holy,  holy,  is  Jehovah 


Danger  in  Speculative  Knowledge        433 

of  hosts :  the  whole  earth  is  full  of  His  glory.  And  the 
foundations  of  the  thresholds  shook  at  the  voice  of  him  that 
cried,  and  the  house  was  filled  with  smoke. 

"Then  said  I,  Woe  is  me!  for  I  am  undone;  because  I 
am  a  man  of  unclean  lips,  and  I  dwell  in  the  midst  of  a 
people  of  unclean  lips ;  for  mine  eyes  have  seen  the  King, 
Jehovah  of  hosts. 

"Then  flew  one  of  the  seraphim  unto  me,  having  a  live 
coal  in  his  hand,  which  he  had  taken  with  the  tongs  from 
off  the  altar :  and  he  touched  my  mouth  with  it,  and  said, 
Lo  this  hath  touched  thy  lips ;  and  thine  iniquity  is  taken 
away,  and  thy  sin  expiated."  7 

"There  is  none  like  unto  Thee,  O  Lord ; 
Thou  art  great, 

And  Thy  name  is  great  in  might, 
Who  v/ould  not  fear  Thee,  O  King  of  nations?"8 

"O   Lord,   Thou   hast   searched  me,   and   known   me. 
Thou  knowest  my  downsitting  and   mine  uprising, 
Thou  understandest  my  thought  afar  off. 
Thou  compassest  my  path  and  my  lying  down, 

And  art  acquainted  with  all  my  ways. 
For  there  is  not  a  word  in  my  tongue, 

But,  lo,  O  Lord,  Thou  knowest  it  altogether. 
Thou  hast  beset  me  behind  and  before, 

And  laid  Thine  hand  upon  me. 
Such  knowledge  is  too  wonderful  for  me ; 

It  is  high,  I  can  not  attain  unto  it."  9 

"Great  is  our  Lord,  and  of  great  power ;  His  understand- 
ing is  infinite."  10 

"The  ways  of  man  are  before  the  eyes  of  the  Lord,  and 
He  pondereth  all  his  goings."  J1 

"He  revealeth  the  deep  and  secret  things.  He  knoweth 
what  is  in  the  darkness,  and  the  light  dwelleth  with  Him."  12 

"Known  unto  God  are  all  His  works  from  the  begin- 
ning of  the  world."  13  "Who  hath  known  the  mind  of  the 
Lord?  or  who  hath  been  His  counselor?  or  who  hath  first 


434  The  Essential  Knowledge 

given  to  Him,  and  it  shall  be  recompensed  unto  him  again? 
For  of  Hirn,  and  through  Him,  and  to  Him  are  all  things ; 
to  whom  be  glory  forever."  14 

"Unto  the  King  eternal,  immortal,  invisible,"  15  "who  only 
hath  immortality,  dwelling  in  the  light  which  no  man  can 
approach  unto ;  whom  no  man  hath  seen,  nor  can  see,  to  whom 
be  honor  and  power  everlasting."  1G 

"Shall  not  His  excellency  make  you  afraid? 
And  His  dread  fall  upon  you?"17 

"Is  not  God  in  the  height  of  heaven? 
And  behold  the  height  of  the  stars,  how  high  they  are !" 18 

"Is  there  any  number  of  His  armies? 
And  upon  whom  doth  not  His  light  arise?"19 

''Great   things   doeth   He,   which   we   can   not   comprehend. 
For  He  saith  to  the  snow, 
Fall  thou  on   the  earth ; 
Likewise  to  the  shower  of  rain, 
And  to  the  showers  of  His  mighty  rain. 
He  sealeth  up  the  hand  of  every  man, 
That  all  men  whom  He  hath  made  may  know  it.    ... 
He  spreadeth  abroad  the  cloud  of  His  lightning: 
And  it  is  turned  round  about  by  His  guidance, 
That  they  may  do  whatsoever  He  comrnandeth  them 
Upon  the  face  of  the  habitable  world ; 
Whether  it  be  for  correction,  or  for  His  land, 
Or  for  loving-kindness  that  He  cause  it  to  come. 

"Hearken  unto  this ;    .    .    . 

Stand  still,  and  consider  the  wondrous  works  of  God. 
Dost  thou  know  how  God  layeth  His  charge  upon  them, 
And  causeth  the  lightning  of  His  cloud  to  dime? 
Dost  thou  know  the  balancings  of  the  clouds, 
The  wondrous  works  of  Him  who  is  perfect  in  knowledge?   ,   .   , 
Canst  thou  with  Him  spread  out  the  sky, 
Which  is  strong  as  a  molten  mirror? 
Teach  us  what  we  shall  say  unto  Him; 

For  we  can  not  set  our  speech  in  order  by  reason  of  darkness.   .  .  . 
And  now  men  can  not  look  on  the  light  when  it  is  bright 
in  the  skies ; 


Danger  in  Speculative  Knowledge         435 

"When  the  wind  hath  passed,  and  cleared  them. 
Out  of  the  north  cometh  golden  splendor: 
God  hath  upon  Him  terrible  majesty. 
Touching  the  Almighty,  we  can  not  find  Him  out: 
He  is  excellent  in  power ; 

And  in  justice  and  plenteous  righteousness.    .    .    . 
Men  do  therefore  fear  Him."  20 

"Who  is  like  unto  the  Lord  our  God,  who  dwellcth  on  high, 
Who   humbleth   himself  "to  behold   the  things   that   are   in   heaven, 
and  in  the  earth  ?"  21 

"The  Lord  hath  His  way  in  the  whirlwind  and  in  the  storm, 
And  the  clouds  are  the  dust  of  His  feet."  22 

"Great  is  the  Lord,  and  greatly  to  be  praised ; 

And  His  greatness  is  unsearchable. 
One  generation  shall  praise  Thy  works  to  another, 

And  shall  declare  Thy  mighty  acts. 
I  will  speak  of  the  glorious  honor  of  Thy  majesty, 

And  of  Thy  wondrous  works. 
And  men  shall  speak  of  the  might  of  Thy  terrible  acts : 

And  I  will  declare  Thy  greatness. 
They  shall  abundantly  utter  the  memory  of  Thy  great  goodness, 

And  shall  sing  of  Thy  righteousness.    .    .    . 

"All  Thy  works  shall  praise  Thee,  0  Lord; 

And  Thy  saints  shall  bless  Thee. 
They  shall  speak  of  the  glory  of  Thy  kingdom, 

And  talk  of  Thy  power; 
To  make  known  to  the  sons  of  men  His  mighty  acts, 

And  the  glorious  majesty  of  His  kingdom. 
Thy  kingdom  is  an  everlasting  kingdom, 

And  Thy  dominion  endureth  throughout  all  generations.    .    .    . 
My  mouth  shall  speak  the  praise  of  the  Lord: 

And  let  all  flesh  bless  His  holy  name  forever  and  ever."  23 

Warnings  against  Presumption 

As  we  learn  more  and  more  of  what  God  is,  and  of  what 
we  ourselves  are  in  His  sight,  we  shall  fear  and  tremble 
before  Him.  Let  men  of  to-day  take  warning  from  the  fate 
of  those  who  in  ancient  times  presumed  to  make  free  with 
that  which  God  had  declared  sacred.  When  the  Israelites 


436  The  Essential  Knowledge 

ventured  to  open  the  ark  on  its  return  from  the  land  of 
the  Philistines,  their  irreverent  daring  was  signally  punished. 
Again,  consider  the  judgment  that  fell  upon  Uzzah.  As 
in  David's  reign  the  ark  was  being  carried  to  Jerusalem, 
Uzzah  put  forth  his  hand  to  keep  it  steady.  For  presum- 
ing to  touch  the  symbol  of  God's  presence,  he  was  smitten 
with  instant  death. 

Sacredness  of  God^s  Presence 

At  the  burning  bush,  when  Moses,  not  recognizing  God's 
presence,  turned  aside  to  behold  the  wonderful  sight,  the 
command  was  given : 

"Draw  not  nigh  hither ;  put  off  thy  shoes  from  off  thy 
feet,  for  the  place  whereon  thou  standest  is  holy  ground. 
.  .  .  And  Moses  hid  his  face;  for  he  was  afraid  to  look 
upon  God."  24 

"And  Jacob  went  out  from  Beer-sheba,  and  went  toward 
Haran.  And  he  lighted  upon  a  certain  place,  and  tarried 
there  all  night,  because  the  sun  was  set ;  and  he  took  of 
the  stones  of  that  place,  and  put  them  for  his  pillows,  and 
lay  down  in  that  place  to  sleep. 

"And  he  dreamed,  and  behold  a  ladder  set  up  on  the  earth, 
and  the  top  of  it  reached  to  heaven ;  and  behold  the  angels 
of  God  ascending  and  descending  on  it.  And,  behold,  the 
Lord  stood  above  it,  and  said : 

"I   am  the   Lord   God   of   Abraham   thy   father,   and   the 
God  of  Isaac ;  the  land  whereon  thou  liest,  to  thee 
will  I  give  it,  and  to  thy  seed.  .  .  .  And,  be- 
hold, I  am  with  thee,  and  will  keep  thee 
in  all  places  whither  thou  goest   and 
will   bring  thee   again   into   this 
land ;  for  I  will  not  leave  thee, 
until  I  have  done  that  which 
I  have  spoken  to  thee  of. 

"And  Jacob  awaked  out 
of   his    sleep,    and    he    said,  "jacob  iay  down  to  sleep.' 


Danger   in    Spec  u  lativ  e    Knowledge     437 

Surely  the  Lord  is  in  this 
place ;  and  I  knew  it  not.  And 
he  was  afraid,  and  said,  How 
dreadful  is  this  place !  this  is 
none  other  but  the  house  of 
God,  and  this  is  the  gate  of 
heaven."-"' 

In  the  sanctuary  of  the  wil- 
derness-tabernacle   and    of    the 

temple    that    were    the    earthly  The 

symbols     of     God's     dwelling-  angels 

place,  one  apartment  was  sacred  an<J  detc££'£'£ 

to  His  presence.  The  veil  in- 
wrought with  cherubim  at  its  entrance  was  not  to  be  lifted 

by  any  hand 
save  one.  To 
lift  that  veil, 
and  intrude 
unbidden  into 
the  sacred 
mystery  of  the 
most  holy 
place,  was 
death.  For 
above  the  mer- 
cy-seat dwelt 
the  glory  of  the 
Holiest,  —  glory  upon 
which  no  man  might  look 

"  He  dreamed,  and  behold  a  ladder."        and   live.      On   the   One    day 

of  the  year  appointed   for 

ministry  in  the  most  holy  place,  the  high  priest  with  trembling 
entered  God's  presence,  while  clouds  of  incense  veiled  the 
glory  from  his  sight.  Throughout  the  courts  of  the  temple 
every  sound  was  hushed.  No  priests  ministered  at  the  altars. 


438  The  Essential  Knowledge 

The  host  of  worshippers,  bowed  in  silent  awe,  offered  their 
petitions  for  God's  mercy. 

"These  things  happened  unto  them  for  ensamples,  and  they 
are  written  for  our  admonition,  upon  whom  the  ends  of  the 
world  are  come."  28 

"The  Lord  is  in  His  holy  temple; 
Let  all  the  earth  keep  silence  before  Him." 27 

"The  Lord  reigneth  ;  let  the  people  tremble; 
He  sitteth  between  the  cherubim;  let  the  earth  be  moved. 
The  Lord  is  great  in  Zion  ; 
And  He  is  high  above  all  the  people. 
Let  them  praise  Thy  great  and  terrible  name; 
For  it  is  holy."  28 

"The  Lord's  throne  is  in  heaven, 

His  eyes  behold,  His  eyelids  try,  the  children  of  men."  29 
"From  the  height  of  His  sanctuary"  "He  hath  looked  down ;" no 
"From  the  place  of  His  habitation  He  looketh 

Upon  all  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth, 
He  fashioneth  their  hearts  alike; 

He  considereth  all  their  works."  31 
"Let  all  the  earth  fear  the  Lord  : 

Let  all  the  inhabitants  of  the  world  stand  in  awe  of  Him."  32 

Man  can  not  by  searching  find  out  God.  Let  none  seek 
with  presumptuous  hand  to  lift  the  veil  that  conceals  His 
glory.  "Unsearchable  are  His  judgments,  and  His  ways  past 
finding  out."  33  It  is  a  proof  of  His  mercy  that  there  is  the 
hiding  of  His  power ;  for  to  lift  the  veil  that  conceals  the 
divine  presence  is  death.  No  mortal  mind  can  penetrate  the 
secrecy  in  which  the  Mighty  One  dwells  and  works.  Only 
that  which  He  sees  fit  to  reveal  can  we  comprehend  of  Him. 
Reason  must  acknowledge  an  authority  superior  to  itself. 
Heart  and  intellect  must  bow  to  the  great  I  AM. 


The    False    and   the    True    in 
E  due  at  ion 


"WHEREFORE  DO  YE  SPEND  MONEY 
FOR  THAT  WHICH  IS  NOT  BREAD?" 


r  I  iHE  master  mind  in  the  confederacy  of  evil  is  ever  work- 
-*  ing  to  keep  out  of  sight  the  words  of  God,  and  to  bring 
into  view  the  opinions  of  men.  He  means  that  we  shall  not 
hear  the  voice  of  God,  saying,  'This  is  the  way,  walk  ye 
in  it."  J  Through  perverted  educational  processes  he  is  doing 
his  utmost  to  obscure  heaven's  light. 

Philosophical  speculation  and  scientific  research  in  which 
God  is  not  acknowledged  are  making  skeptics  of  thousands. 
In  the  schools  of  to-day  the  conclusions  that  learned  men  have 
reached  as  the  result  of  their  scientific  investigations  are  care- 
fully taught  and  fully  explained ;  while  the  impression  is 
distinctly  given  that  if  these  learned  men  are  correct,  the 
Bible  can  not  be.  Skepticism  is  attractive  to  the  human  mind. 
The  youth  see  in  it  an  independence  that  captivates  the  imag- 
ination, and  they  are  deceived.  Satan  triumphs.  He  nourishes 
every  seed  of  doubt  that  is  sown  in  young  hearts.  He  causes 
it  to  grow  and  bear  fruit,  and  soon  a  plentiful  harvest  of 
infidelity  is  reaped. 

439 


440  The   Essential  Knowledge 

It  is  because  the  human  heart  is  inclined  to  evil  that  it 
is  so  dangerous  to  sow  the  seeds  of  skepticism  in  young 
minds.  Whatever  weakens  faith  in  God  robs  the  soul  of 
power  to  resist  temptation.  It  removes  the  only  real  safe- 
guard against  sin.  We  are  in  need  of  schools  where  the 
youth  shall  be  taught  that  greatness  consists  in  honoring  God 
by  revealing  His  character  in  daily  life.  Through  His  word 
and  His  works  we  need  to  learn  of  God,  that  our  lives  may 
fulfil  His  purpose. 

Infidel  Authors 

In  order  to  obtain  an  education,  many  think  it  essential 
to  study  the  writings  of  infidel  authors,  because  these  works 
contain  many  bright  gems  of  thought.  But  who  was  the 
originator  of  these  gems  of  thought? — It  was  God,  antf  God 
only.  He  is  the  source  of  all  light.  Why  then  should  we 
wade  through  the  mass  of  error  contained  in  the  works  of 
infidels  for  the  sake  of  a  few  intellectual  truths,  when  all 
truth  is  at  our  command? 

How  is  it  that  men  who  are  at  war  with  the  government 
of  God  come  into  possession  of  the  wisdom  which  they  some- 
times display?  Satan  himself  was  educated  in  the  heavenly 
courts,  and  he  has  a  knowledge  of  good  as  well  as  of  evil. 
He  mingles  the  precious  with  the  vile,  and  this  is  what  gives 
him  power  to  deceive.  But  because  Satan  has  robed  him- 
self in  garments  of  heavenly  brightness,  shall  we  receive  him 
as  an  angel  of  light?  The  tempter  has  his  agents,  educated 
according  to  his  methods,  inspired  by  his  spirit,  and  adapted 
to  his  work.  Shall  we  co-operate  with  them  ?  Shall  we  re- 
ceive the  works  of  his  agents  as  essential  to  the  acquirement 
of  an  education  ? 

If  the  time  and  effort  spent  in  seeking  to  grasp  the  bright 
ideas  of  infidels  were  given  to  studying  the  precious  things 
of  the  word  of  God,  thousands  who  now  sit  in  darkness 
and  in  the  shadow  of  death  would  be  rejoicing  in  the  glory 
of  the  Light  of  life. 


The  False  and   the   True  in   Education     441 


Historical  and  Theological  Lore 

As  a  preparation  for  Christian  work,  many  think  it  essen- 
tial to  acquire  an  .extensive  knowledge  of  historical  and  theo- 
logical writings.  They  sup- 
pose that  this  knowledge  will 
be  an  aid  to  them  in  teach- 
ing the  gospel.  But  their  la- 
borious study  of  the  opinions 
of  men  tends  to  the  enfee- 
bling of  their  ministry, 
rather  than  to  its  strength- 
ening. As  I  see  libraries 
filled  with  ponderous  vol- 
umes of  historical  and  theo- 
logical lore,  I  think,  Why 
spend  money  for  that  which 
is  not  bread?  The  sixth 
chapter  of  John  tells  us  more 
than  can  be  found  in  such 
works.  Christ  says :  "I  am 
the  bread  of  life :  he  that 
cometh  to  Me  shall  never 
hunger;  and  he  that  be- 
lieveth  on  Me  shall  never 
thirst." :  "I  am  the  living 
bread  which  came  down 
from  heaven :  if  any  man 
eat  of  this  bread,  he  shall 
live  forever."  3  "He  that  be- 
lieveth  on  Me  hath  everlast- 
ing life."  *  'The  words  that 
I  speak  unto  you,  they  are  Spirit,  and  they  are  life."  ' 

There  is  a  study  of  history  that  is  not  to  be  condemned. 
Sacred  history  was  one  of  the  studies  in  the  schools  of  the 
prophets.  In  the  record  of  His  dealings  with  the  nations 
were  traced  the  footsteps  of  Jehovah.  So  to-day  we  are  to 


442  The  Essential   Knowledge 

consider  the  dealings  of  God  with  the  nations  of  the  earth. 
We  are  to  see  in  history  the  fulfilment  of  prophecy,  to  study 
the  workings  of  Providence  in  the  great  reformatory  move- 
ments, and  to  understand  the  progress  of  events  in  the  marshal- 
ing of  the  nations  for  the  final  conflict  of  the  great  controversy. 

Such  study  will  give  broad,  comprehensive  views  of  life. 
It  will  help  us  to  understand  something  of  its  relations  and 
dependencies,  how  wonderfully  we  are  bound  together  in 
the  great  brotherhood  of  spciety  and  nations,  and  to  how 
great  an  extent  the  oppression  and  degradation  of  one  member 
means  loss  to  all. 

But  history,  as  commonly  studied,  is  concerned  with  man's 
achievements,  his  victories  in  battle,  his  success  in  attaining 
power  and  greatness.  God's  agency  in  the  affairs  of  men 
is  lost  sight  of.  Few  study  the  working  out  of  His  purpose 
in  the  rise  and  fall  of  nations. 

And,  to  a  great  degree,  theology,  as  studied  and  taught, 
is  but  a  record  of  human  speculation,  serving  only  to  "darken 
counsel  by  words  without  knowledge."  Too  often  the  motive 
in  accumulating  these  many  books  is  not  so  much  a  desire 
to  obtain  food  for  mind  and  soul,  as  it  is  an  ambition  to 
become  acquainted  with  philosophers  and  theologians,  a  de- 
sire to  present  Christianity  to  the  people  in  learned  terms 
and  propositions. 

Not  all  the  books  written  can  serve  the  purpose  of  a  holy 
life.  "  'Learn  of  Me/  "  said  the  great  Teacher,  "  Take  My 
yoke  upon  you/  learn  My  meekness  and  lowliness."  Your 
intellectual  pride  will  not  aid  you  in  communicating  with 
souls  that  are  perishing  for  want  of  the  bread  of  life.  In 
your  study  of  these  books,  you  are  allowing  them  to  take 
the  place  of  the  practical  lessons  you  should  be  learning  from 
Christ.  With  the  results  of  this  study  the  people  are  not 
fed.  Very  little  of  the  research  which  is  so  wearying  to 
the  mind  furnishes  that  which  will  help  one  to  be  a  suc- 
cessful laborer  for  souls. 


The   False   and    the    True   in   Education      443 

The  Saviour  came  "to  preach  the  gospel  to  the  poor." 6 
In  His  teaching  He  used  the  simplest  terms  and  the  plainest 
symbols.  And  it  is  said  that  "the  common  people  heard 
Him  gladly."  7  Those  who  are  seeking  to  do  His  work  for 
this  time  need  a  deeper  insight  into  the  lessons  He  has  given. 

The  words  of  the  living  God  are  the  highest  of  all  edu- 
cation. Those  who  minister  to  the  people  need  to  eat  of 
the  bread  of  life.  This  will  give  them  spiritual  strength ; 
then  they  will  be  prepared  to  minister  to  all  classes  of  people. 

The  Classics 

In  the  colleges  and  universities,  thousands  of  youth  devote 
a  large  part  of  the  best  years  of  life  to  the  study  of  Greek 


n  a 

glory  of  Ihm-  Ik  tnrtl, 
chaned  mfo  the 


and  Latin.  And  while  they  are  engaged  in  these  studies, 
mind  and  character  are  molded  by  the  evil  sentiments  of 
pagan  literature,  the  reading  of  which  is  generally  regarded 
as  an  essential  part  of  the  study  of  these  languages. 

Those  who  are  conversant  with  the  classics  declare  that 
"the  Greek  tragedies  are  full  of  incest,  murder,  and  human 
sacrifices  to  lustful  and  revengeful  gods."  Far  better  would 
it  be  for  the  world  were  the  education  gained  from  such 
sources  to  be  dispensed  with.  "Can  one  go  upon  hot  coals, 
and  his  feet  not  be  burned  ?"  8  "Who  can  bring  a  clean  thing 
out  of  an  unclean?  —  Not  one."9  Can  we  then  expect  the 
youth  to  develop  Christian  character  while  their  education 
is  molded  by  the  teaching  of  those  who  set  at  defiance  the 
principles  of  the  law  of  God  ? 


/\/\/\  The  Essential  Knowledge 

In  casting  off  restraint,  and  plunging  into  reckless  amuse- 
ment, dissipation,  and  vice,  students  are  but  imitating  that 
which  is  kept  before  their  minds  by  these  studies.  There  are 
callings  in  which  a  knowledge  of  Greek  and  Latin  is  needed. 
Some  must  study  these  languages.  But  the  knowledge  of 
them  essential  for  practical  uses  might  be  gained  without  a 
study  of  literature  that  is  corrupt  and  corrupting. 

And  a  knowledge  of  Greek  and  Latin  is  not  needed  by 
many.  The  study  of  dead  languages  should  be  made  second- 
ary to  a  study  of  those  subjects  that  teach  the  right  use  of 
all  the  powers  of  body  and  mind.  It  is  folly  for  students  to 
devote  their  time  to  the  acquirement  of  dead  languages  or 
of  book  knowledge  in  any  line,  to  the  neglect  of  a  training 
for  life's  practical  duties. 

What  do  students  carry  with  them  when  they  leave  school  ? 
Where  are  they  going?  What  are  they  to  do?  Have  they 
the  knowledge  that  will  enable  them  to  teach  others?  Have 
they  been  educated  to  be  true  fathers  and  mothers?  Can 
they  stand  at  the  head  of  a  family. as  wise  instructors?  The 
only  education  worthy  of  the  name  is  that  which  leads  young 
men  and  young  women  to  be  Christlike,  which  fits  them  to 
bear  life's  responsibilities,  fits  them  to  stand  at  the  head  of 
their  families.  Such  an  education  is  not  to  be  acquired  by 
a  study  of  heathen  classics. 

Sensational  Literature 

Many  of  the  popular  publications  of  the  day  are  filled 
with  sensational  stories,  that  are  educating  the  youth  in  wicked- 
ness, and  leading  them  in  the  path  to  perdition.  Mere  children 
in  years  are  old  in  a  knowledge  of  crime.  They  are  incited 
to  evil  by  the  tales  they  read.  In  imagination  they  act  over 
the  deeds  portrayed,  until  their  ambition  is  aroused  to  see 
what  they  can  do  in  committing  crime  and  evading  punish- 
ment. 

To  the  active  minds  of  children  and  youth,  the  scenes 
pictured  in  imaginary  revelations  of  the  future  are  realities. 


The    False    and    the    True    in    Education    445 

As  revolutions  are  predicted,  and  all  manner  of  proceedings 
described  that  break  down  the  barriers  of  law  and  self- 
restraint,  many  catch  the  spirit  of  these  representations.  They 
are  led  to  the  commission  of  crimes  even  worse,  if  possible, 
than  these  sensational  writers  depict.  Through  such  influences 
as  these  society  is  becoming  demoralized.  The  seeds  of 
lawlessness  are  sown  broadcast.  None  need  marvel  that  a 
harvest  of  crime  is  the  result. 

Romance 

Works  of  romance,  frivolous,  exciting  tales,  are,  in  hardly 
less  degree,  a  curse  to  the  reader.  The  author  may  profess 
to  teach  a  moral  lesson,  throughout  his  work  he  may  inter- 
weave religious  sentiments ;  but  often  these  serve  only  to  veil 
the  folly  and  worthlessness  beneath. 

The  world  is  flooded  with  books  that  are  filled  with  en- 
ticing error.  The  youth  receive  as  truth  that  which  the  Bible 
denounces  as  falsehood,  and  they  love  and  cling  to  deception 
that  means  ruin  to  the  soul. 

High-Class  Fiction 

There  are  works  of  fiction  that  were  written  for  the  pur- 
pose of  teaching  truth  or  exposing  some  great  evil.  Some 
of  these  works  have  accomplished  good.  Yet  they  have  also 
wrought  untold  harm.  They  contain  statements  and  highly 
wrought  pen-pictures  that  excite  the  imagination  and  give  rise 
to  a  train  of  thought  which  is  full  of  danger,  especially  to 
the  youth.  The  scenes  described  are  lived  over  and  over 
again  in  their  thoughts.  Such  reading  unfits  the  mind  for 
usefulness,  and  disqualifies  it  for  spiritual  exercise.  It  des- 
troys interest  in  the  Bible.  Heavenly  things  find  little  place 
in  the  thoughts.  As  the  mind  dwells  upon  the  scenes  of 
impurity  portrayed,  passion  is  aroused,  and  the  end  is  sin. 

Even  fiction  which  contains  no  suggestion  of  impurity, 
and  which  may  be  intended  to  teach  excellent  principles,  is 
harmful.  It  encourages  the  habit  of  hasty  and  superficial 


446  The  Essential  Knowledge 


"  Seeds  of  sin." 

reading,  merely  for  the  story.  Thus  it  tends  to  destroy  the 
power  of  connected  and  vigorous  thought ;  it  unfits  the  soul 
to  contemplate  the  great  problems  of  duty  and  destiny. 

By  fostering  love  for  mere  amusement,  the  reading  of 
fiction  creates  a  distaste  for  life's  practical  duties.  Through 
its  exciting,  intoxicating  power,  it  is  not  infrequently  a  cause 
of  both  mental  and  physical  disease.  Many  a  miserable,  neg- 
lected home,  many  a  lifelong  invalid,  many  an  inmate  of  the 
insane  asylum,  has  become  such  through  the  habit  of  novel 
reading. 

It  is  often  urged  that  in  order  to  win  the  youth  from 
sensational  or  worthless  literature,  we  should  supply  them 
with  a  better  class  of  fiction.  This  is  like  trying  to  cure 
the  drunkard  by  giving  him,  in  the  place  of  whisky  or  brandy, 
the  milder  intoxicants,  such  as  wine,  beer,  or  cider.  The 
use  of  these  would  continually  foster  the  appetite  for  stronger 
stimulants.  The  only  safety  for  the  inebriate,  and  the  only 
safeguard  for  the  temperate  man,  is  total  abstinence.  For 
the  lover  of  fiction  the  same  rule  holds  true.  Total  abstinence 
is  his  only  safety. 

Myths  and  Fairy  Tales 

In  the  education  of  children  and  youth,  fairy  tales,  myths, 
and  fictitious  stories  are  now  given  a  large  place,  Books  of 
this  character  are  used  in  the  schools,  and  they  are  to  be 
found  in  many  homes.  How  can  Christian  parents  permit 
their  children  to  use  books  so  filled  with  falsehood?  When 
the  children  ask  the  meaning  of  stories  so  contrary  to  the 
teaching  of  their  parents,  the  answer  is  that  the  stories  are 


The    False   and    the    True   in   Education    447 


"  The  good  seed." 

not  true ;  but  this  does  not  do  away  with  the  evil  results  of 
their  use.  The  ideas  presented  in  these  books  mislead  the 
children.  They  impart  false  views  of  life,  and  beget  and 
foster  a  desire  for  the  unreal. 

The  wide-spread  use  of  such  books  at  this  time  is  one 
of  the  cunning  devices  of  Satan.  He  is  seeking  to  divert  the 
minds  of  old  and  young  from  the  great  work  of  character 
building.  He  means  that  our  children  and  youth  shall  be 
swept  away  by  the  soul-destroying  deceptions  with  which  he 
is  filling  the  world.  Therefore  he  seeks  to  divert  their  minds 
from  the  word  of  God,  and  thus  prevent  them  from  obtain- 
ing a  knowledge  of  those  truths  that  would  be  their  safeguard. 

Never  should  books  containing  a  perversion  of  truth  be 
placed  in  the  hands  of  children  or  youth.  Let  not  our  chil- 
dren, in  the  very  process  of  obtaining  an  education,  receive 
ideas  that  will  prove  to  be  seeds  of  sin.  If  those  with  mature 
minds  had  nothing  to  do  with  such  books,  they  would  them- 
selves be  far  safer,  and  their  example  and  influence  on  the 
right  side  would  make  it  far  less  difficult  to  guard  the  youth 
from  temptation. 

A  Purer  Fountain 

We  have  an  abundance  of  that  which  is  real,  that  which 
is  divine.  Those  who  thirst  for  knowledge  need  not  go  to 
polluted  fountains.  The  Lord  says : 

"Bow  down  thine  ear,  and  hear  the  words  of  the  wise, 
And  apply  thine  heart  unto  My  knowledge.    .    .    . 
That  thy  trust  may  be  in  the  Lord, 
I  have  made  known  to  thee  this  day,  even  to  thee."  10 


The   Essential   Knowledge 

"Have  not  I  written  to  thee  excellent  things 
In  counsels  and  knowledge, 

That  I  might  make  thee  know  the  certainty  of  the  words  of  truth  ; 
That  thou  mightest  answer  the  words  of  truth  to  them  that  send 
unto  thee?"  " 

"He  established  a  testimony  in  Jacob, 

And  appointed  a  law  in  Israel, 
Which  He  commanded  our  fathers, 

That   they   should   make  them   known   to  their  children ;"  12 
"Showing  to  the  generation  to  come  the  praises  of  the  Lord, 

And  His  strength,  and  His  wonderful  works  that  He  hath 

done."  13 

"That  the  generation  to  come  might  know  them, 
Even  the  children  which  should  be  born ; 
Who  should  arise  and  declare  them  to  their  children : 
That  they  might  set  their  hope  in  God."  14 

"The  blessing  of  the  Lord,  it  maketh  rich ; 
And  He  addeth  no  sorrow  with  it."  15 

Christ 's   Teach  ing 

So  also  Christ  presented  the  principles  of  truth  in  the 
gospel.  In  His  teaching  we  may  drink  of  the  pure  streams 
that  flow  from  the  throne  of  God.  Christ  could  have  imparted 
to  men  knowledge  that  would  have  surpassed  any  previous 
disclosures,  and  put  in  the  background  every  other  discovery. 
He  could  have  unlocked  mystery  after  mystery,  and  could 
have  concentrated  around  these  wonderful  revelations  the 
active,  earnest  thought  of  successive  generations  till  the  close 
of  time.  But  He  would  not  spare  a  moment  from  teaching 
the  science  of  salvation.  His  time,  His  faculties,  and  His 
life  were  appreciated  and  used  only  as  the  means  for  work- 
ing out  the  salvation  of  the  souls  of  men.  He  had  come  to 
seek  and  to  save  that  which  was  lost,  and  He  would  not 
be  turned  from  His  purpose.  He  allowed  nothing  to  divert 
Him. 

Christ  imparted  only  that  knowledge  which  could  be  util- 
ized. His  instruction  of  the  people  was  confined  to  the  needs 
of  their  own  condition  in  practical  life.  The  curiosity  that 


The  False   and   the   True   in  Education     449 

led  them  to  come  to  Him  with  prying  questions,  Pie  did  not 
gratify.  All  such  questionings  He  made  the  occasion  for 
solemn,  earnest,  vital  appeals.  To  those  who  were  so  eager 
to  pluck  from  the  tree  of  knowledge,  He  offered  the  fruit 
of  the  tree  of  life.  They  found  every  avenue  closed,  except 
the  way  that  leads  to  God.  Every  fountain  was  sealed,  save 
the  fountain  of  eternal  life. 

Our  Saviour  did  not  encourage  any  to  attend  the  rabbinical 
schools  of  His  day,  for  the  reason  that  their  minds  would 
be  corrupted  with  the  continually  repeated,  "They  say,"  or, 
"It  has  been  said."  Why,  then,  should  we  accept  the  un- 
stable words  of  men  as  exalted  wisdom,  when  a  greater,  a 
certain  wisdom  is  at  our  command? 

That  which  I  have  seen  of  eternal  things,  and  that  which 
I  have  seen  of  the  weakness  of  humanity,  has  deeply  impressed 
my  mind,  and  influenced  my  life-work.  I  see  nothing  wherein 
man  should  be  praised  or  glorified.  I  see  no  reason  why 
the  opinions  of  worldly-wise  men  and  so-called  great  men 
should  be  trusted  in  and  exalted.  How  can  those  who  are 
destitute  of  divine  enlightenment  have  correct  ideas  of  God's 
plans  and  ways?  They  either  deny  Him  altogether  and  ignore 
His  existence,  or  they  circumscribe  His  power  by  their  own 
finite  conceptions. 

Let  us  choose  to  be  taught  by  Him  who  created  the  heavens 
and  the  earth,  by  Him  who  set  the  stars  in  their  order  in 
the  firmament,  and  appointed  the  sun  and  the  moon  to  do 
their  work. 

Knowledge  That  Can  Be  Utilized 

It  is  right  for  the  youth  to  feel  that  they  must  reach 
the  highest  development  of  their  mental  powers.  We  would 
not  restrict  the  education  to  which  God  has  set  no  limit. 
But  our  attainments  avail  nothing  if  not  put  to  use  for  the 
honor  of  God  and  the  good  of  humanity. 

It  is  not  well  to  crowd  the  mind  with  studies  that  require 
intense  application,  but  that  are  not  brought  into  use  in  prac- 
29 


450  The   Essential   Knozv  ledge 

tical  life.  Such  education  will  be  a  loss  to  the  student.  For 
these  studies  lessen  his  desire  and  inclination  for  the  studies 
that  would  fit  him  for  usefulness  and  enable  him  to  fulfil 
his  responsibilities.  A  practical  training  is  worth  far  more 
than  any  amount  of  mere  theorizing.  It  is  not  enough  even 
to  have  knowledge.  We  must  have  ability  to  use  the  knowl- 
edge aright.  r«*;J 

The  time,  means,  and  study  that  so  many  expend  for  a 
comparatively  useless  education  should  be  devoted  to  gaining 
an  education  that  would  make  them  practical  men  and  women, 
fitted  to  bear  life's  responsibilities.  Such  an  education  would 
be  of  the  highest  value. 

Heart  Education 

What  we  need  is  knowledge  that  will  strengthen  mind 
and  soul,  that  will  make  us  better  men  and  women.  Heart 
education  is  of  far  more  importance  than  mere  book-learning. 
It  is  well,  even  essential,  to  have  a  knowledge  of  the  world 
in  which  we  live;  but  if  we  leave  eternity  out  of  our  reckon- 
ing, we  shall  make  a  failure  from  which  we  can  never  recover. 

A  student  may  devote  all  his  powers  to  acquiring  knowl- 
edge; but  unless  he  has  a  knowledge  of  God,  unless  he  obeys 
the  laws  that  govern  his  own  being,  he  will  destroy  him- 
self. By  wrong  habits,  he  loses  the  power  of  self-appreciation ; 
he  loses  self-control.  He  can  not  reason  correctly  about  mat- 
ters that  concern  him  most  deeply.  He  is  reckless  and  ir- 
rational in  his  treatment  of  mind  and  body.  Through  his 
neglect  to  cultivate  right  principles,  he  is  ruined  both  for 
this  world  and  for  the  world  to  come. 

If  the  youth  understood  their  own  weakness,  they  would 
find  in  God  their  strength.  If  they  seek  to  be  taught  by 
Him,  they  will  become  wise  in  His  wisdom,  and  their  lives 
will  be  fruitful  of  blessing  to  the  world.  But  if  they  give 
up  their  minds  to  mere  worldly  and  speculative  study,  and 
thus  separate  from  God,  they  will  lose  all  that  enriches  life. 


Importance    of  Seeking    True 
Know  ledge 


BOW    DOWN    THINE   EAR,     .     .     .     AND 
APPLY    THINE    HEART    UNTO    MY 
KNOWLEDGE." 


1\/TORE  clearly  than  we  do,  we  need  to  'understand  the 
•*  r  A.  issues  at  stake  in  the  great  conflict  in  which  we  are 
engaged.  We  need  to  understand  more  fully  the  value  of 
the  truths  of  the  word  of  God,  and  the  danger  of  allowing 
our  minds  to  be  diverted  from  them  by  the  great  deceiver. 

The  infinite  value  of  the  sacrifice  required  for  our  redemp- 
tion reveals  the  fact  that  sin  is  a  tremendous  evil.  Through 
sin  the  whole  human  organism  is  deranged,  the  mind  is  per- 
verted, the  imagination  corrupted.  Sin  has  degraded  the  fac- 
ulties of  the  soul.  Temptations  from  without  find  an  answer- 
ing chord  within  the  heart,  and  the  feet  turn  imperceptibly 
toward  evil. 

As  the  sacrifice  in  our  behalf  was  complete,  so  our  resto- 
ration from  the  defilement  of  sin  is  to  be  complete.  No  act 
of  wickedness  will  the  law  of  God  excuse ;  no  unrighteousness 
can  escape  its  condemnation.  The  ethics  of  the  gospel  ac- 
knowledge no  standard  but  the  perfection  of  the  divine  char- 
acter. The  life  of  Christ  was  a  perfect  fulfilment  of  every 
precept  of  the  law.  He  said,  "I  rmve  kept  My  Father's  com- 

45 1 


452 


The  Essential  Knowledge 


inandments."  His  life  is  our  example  of  obedience  and 
service.  God  alone  can  renew  the  heart.  "It  is  God  which 
worketh  in  you  both  to  will  and  to  do  of  His  good  pleasure." 
But  we  are  bidden,  "Work  out  your  own  salvation."  2 

The   Work  That  Requires  Our   Thought 

Wrongs  can  not  be  righted,  nor  can  reformations  in  con- 
duct be  made  by  a  few  feeble,  intermittent  efforts.  Char- 
acter building"  is  the  work,  not  of  a  day,  nor  of  a  year,  but 
of  a  lifetime.  The  struggle  for  conquest  over  self,  for  holi- 
ness and  heaven,  is  a  lifelong  struggle. 
Without  continual  effort  and 

-  constant  activity, 
there  can  be  no 

*  tt  advancement   in 
Uttll                    the  dwine  life(no 

after  HlC,  attainment  of  the 

let  him  deny  himself,         victor's  crown. 
and  tahe  uplm  erots,          tThe, strong: 

1  *   tt  tv*  est  evidence  of 

and  follow  1  nian's  fali  from 

a  higher  state  is 
the  fact  that  it 

costs  so  much  to  return.  The  way  of  return 
can  be  gained  only  by  hard  fighting,  inch  by  inch,  hour  by  hour. 
In  one  moment,  by  a  hasty,  unguarded  act,  we  may  place  our- 
selves in  the  power  of  evil ;  but  it  requires  more  than  a  mo- 
ment to  break  the  fetters  and  attain  to  a  holier  life.  The 
purpose  may  be  formed,  the  work  begun ;  but  its  accomplish- 
ment will  require  toil,  time,  perseverance,  patience,  and  sacrifice. 
We  can  not  allow  ourselves  to  act  from  impulse.  We 
can  not  be  off  guard  for  a  moment.  Beset  with  temptations 
without  number,  we  must  resist  firmly  or  be  conquered. 
Should  we  come  to  the  close  of  life  with  our  work  undone, 
it  would  be  an  eternal  loss. 


Seeking    True    Knowledge  453 

The  life  of  the  apostle  Paul  was  a  constant  conflict  with  self. 
He  said,  "I  die  daily."  :i  His  will  and  his  desires  every  day  con- 
flicted with  duty  and  the  will  of  God.  Instead  of  following 
inclination,  he  did  God's  will,  however  crucifying  to  his  nature. 

At  the  close  of  his  life  of  conflict,  looking  back  over  its 
struggles  and  triumphs,  he  could  say,  "I  have  fought  a  good 
fight,  I  have  finished  my  course,  I  have  kept  the  faith :  hence- 
forth there  is  laid  up  for  me  a  crown  of  righteousness,  which 
the  Lord,  the  righteous  Judge,  shall  give  me  at  that  day."  * 

The  Christian  life  is  a  battle  and  a 
march.  In  this  warfare  there  is  no  release ; 
the  effort  must  be  continuous  and  perse- 
vering. It  is  by  unceasing  endeavor  that 
we  maintain  the  victory  over  the  tempta- 
tions of  Satan.  Christian  integrity  must  be 
sought  with  resistless  energy,  and  main- 
tained with  a  resolute  fixedness  of  purpose. 

No  one  will  be  borne  upward  without 
stern,  persevering  effort  in  his  own  be- 
half. All  must  engage  in  this  warfare  for 
themselves ;  no  one  else  can  fight  our  battles. 
Individually  we  are  responsible  for  the  issues 
of  the  struggle ;  though  Noah?  Job,  and  Daniel  were  in  the 
land  they  could  deliver  neither  son  nor  daughter  by  their 
righteousness. 

The  Science  to  Be  Mastered 

There  is  a  science  of  Christianity  to  be  mastered, — a 
science  as  much  deeper,  broader,  higher  than  any  human 
science  as  the  heavens  are  higher  than  the  earth.  The  mind 
is  to  be  disciplined,  educated,  trained ;  for  we  are  to  do  serv- 
ice for  God  in  ways  that  are  not  in  harmony  with  inborn 
inclination.  Hereditary  and  cultivated  tendencies  to  evil 
must  be  overcome.  Often  the  education  and  training  of  a 
lifetime  must  be  discarded,  that  one  may  become  a  learner 
in  the  school  of  Christ.  Our  hearts  must  be  educated  to 


454  The  Essential  Knowledge 

become  steadfast  in  God.  We  are  to  form  habits  of  thought 
that  will  enable  us  to  resist  temptation.  We  must  learn  to 
look  upward.  The  principles  of  the  word  of  God, — prin- 
ciples that  are  as  high  as  heaven,  and  that  compass  eternity, — 
we  are  to  understand  in  their  bearing  upon  our  daily  life. 
Every  act,  every  word,  every  thought,  is  to  be  in  accord 
with  these  principles.  All  must  be  brought  into  harmony 
with,  and  subject  to,  Christ. 

The  precious  graces  of  the  Holy  Spirit  are  not  developed 
in  a  moment.  Courage,  fortitude,  meekness,  faith,  unwaver- 
ing trust  in  God's  power  to  save,  are  acquired  by  the  experi- 
ence of  years.  By  a  life  of  holy  endeavor  and  firm  adherence 
to  the  right,  the  children  of  God  are  to  seal  their  destiny. 

No  Time  to  Lose 

We  have  no  time  to  lose.  We  know  not  how  soon  our 
probation  may  close.  At  the  longest,  we  have  but  a  brief 
lifetime  here,  and  we  know  not  how  soon  the  arrow  of  death 
may  strike  our  hearts.  We  know  not  how  soon  we  may 
be  called  to  give  up  the  world  and  all  its  interests.  Eternity 
stretches  before  us.  The  curtain  is  about  to  be  lifted.  But 
a  few  short  years,  and  for  every  one  now  numbered  with 
the  living  the  mandate  will  go  forth: 

"He  that  is  unjust,  let  him  be  unjust  still ;  .  .  .  and 
he  that  is  righteous,  let  him  be  righteous  still ;  and  he  that 
is  holy,  let  him  be  holy  still."  5 

Are  we  prepared?  Have  we  become  acquainted  with  God, 
the  Governor  of  Heaven,  the  Lawgiver,  and  with  Jesus  Christ 
whom  He  sent  into  the  world  as  His  representative?  When 
our  life-work  is  ended,  shall  we  be  able  to  say,  as  did  Christ 
our  example : 

"I  have  glorified  Thee  on  the  earth:  I  have  finished  the 
work  which  Thou  gavest  Me  to  do.  ...  I  have  manifested 
Thy  name"?6 

The  angels  of  God  are  seeking  to  attract  us  from  our- 
selves and  from  earthly  things.  Let  them  not  labor  in  vain. 


Seeking    True    Knowledge  455 

Minds  that  have  been  given  up  to  loose  thought  need 
to  change.  "Gird  up  the  loins  of  your  mind,  be  sober,  and 
hope  to  the  end  for  the  grace  that  is  to  be  brought  unto 
you  at  the  revelation  of  Jesus  Christ ;  as  obedient  children, 
not  fashioning  yourselves  according  to  the  former  lusts  in 
your  ignorance,  but  as  He  which  hath  called  you  is  holy,  so 
be  ye  holy  in  all  manner  of  conversation ;  because  it  is  writ- 
ten, Be  ye  holy ;  for  I  am  holy."  7 

The  thoughts  must  be  centered  upon  God.  We  must 
put  forth  earnest  effort  to  overcome  the  evil  tendencies  of 
the  natural  heart.  Our  efforts,  our  self-denial  and  persever- 
ance, must  be  proportionate  to  the  infinite  value  of  the  object 
of  which  we  are  in  pursuit.  Only  by  overcoming  as  Christ 
overcame  shall  we  win  the  crown  of  life. 

The  Need  of  Self -Renunciation 

Man's  great  danger  is  in  being  self-deceived,  indulging 
self-sufficiency,  and  thus  separating  from  God,  the  source 
of  his  strength.  Our  natural  tendencies,  unless  corrected 
by  the  Holy  Spirit  of  God,  have  in  them  the  seeds  of  moral 
death.  Unless  we  become  vitally  connected  with  God,  we  can 
not  resist  the  unhallowed  effects  of  self-indulgence,  self-love, 
and  temptation  to  sin. 

In  order  to  receive  help  from  Christ,  we  must  realize 
our  need.  We  must  have  a  true  knowledge  of  ourselves. 
It  is  only  he  who  knows  himself  to  be  a  sinner  that  Christ 
can  save.  Only  as  we  see  our  utter  helplessness  and  re- 
nounce all  self-trust,  shall  we  lay  hold  on  divine  power. 

It  is  not  only  at  the  beginning  of  the  Christian  life  that 
this  renunciation  of  self  is  to  be  made.  At  every  advance 
step  heavenward  it  is  to  be  renewed.  All  our  good  works 
are  dependent  on  a  power  outside  of  ourselves ;  therefore 
there  needs  to  be  a  continual  reaching  out  of  the  heart  after 
God,  a  constant,  earnest  confession  of  sin  and  humbling 
of  the  soul  before  Him.  Perils  surround  us;  and  we  are 


456  The  Essential  Knowledge 

safe  only  as  we  feel  our  weakness,  and  cling  with  the  grasp 
of   faith  to  our  mighty   Deliverer. 

Christ  the  Fountain- Head  of  True  Knowledge 

We  must  turn  away  from  a  thousand  topics  that  invite 
attention.  There  are  matters  that  consume  time  and  arouse 
inquiry,  but  end  in  nothing.  The  highest  interests  demand 
the  close  attention  and  energy  that  are  so  often  given  to 
comparatively  insignificant  things. 

Accepting  new  theories  does  not  in  itself  bring  new  life 
to  the  soul.  Even  an  acquaintance  with  facts  and  theories 
important  in  themselves  is  of  little  value  unless  put  to  a  prac- 
tical use.  We  need  to  feel  our  responsibility  to  give  our 
souls  food  that  will  nourish  and  stimulate  spiritual  life 

"Incline  thine  ear  unto  wisdom.    .    .    . 
Apply   thy   heart   to    understanding;    .    .    . 
Seek  her  as  silver,    .    .    . 
Search  for  her  as  for  hid  treasures: 
Then  shalt  thou  understand  the  fear  of  Jehovah, 
And  find  the  knowledge  of  God.    .    .    . 
Th'en  shalt  thou  understand  righteousness  and  justice, 
And  equity,  yea,  every  good  path. 
For  wisdom  shall  enter  into  thy  heart, 
And  knowledge  shall  be  pleasant  unto  thy  soul; 
Discretion  shall  watch  over  thee ; 
Understanding  shall  keep  thee."  8 

Wisdom  "is  a  tree  of  life  to  them  that  lay  hold  upon  her: 
And  happy  is  every  one  that  retaineth  her."  9 

The  question  for  us  to  study  is,  "What  is  truth, — the 
truth  that  is  to  be  cherished,  loved,  honored,  and  obeyed?'' 
The  devotees  of  science  have  been  defeated  and  disheartened 
in  their  efforts  to  find  out  God.  What  they  need  to  inquire 
at  this  time  is,  "What  is  the  truth  that  will  enable  us  to 
win  the  salvation  of  our  souls?" 

"What  think  ye  of  Christ?" — this  is  the  all-important 
question.  Do  you  receive  Him  as  a  personal  Saviour?  To 


Seeking    True    Knowledge  457 

all  who  receive  Him  He  gives  power  to  become  sons  of  God. 

Christ  revealed  God  to  His  disciples  in  a  way  that  per- 
formed in  their  hearts  a  special  work,  such  as  He  desires 
to  do  in  our  hearts.  There  are  many  who,  in  dwelling  too 
largely  upon  theory,  have  lost  sight  of  the  living  power  of 
the  Saviour's  example.  They  have  lost  sight  of  Him  as 
the  humble,  self-denying  worker.  What  they  need  is  to  behold 
Jesus.  Daily  we  need  the  fresh  revealing  of  His  presence. 
We  need  to  follow  more  closely  His  example  of  self-renuncia- 
tion and  self-sacrifice. 

We  need  the  experience  that  Paul  had  when  he  wrote: 
"I  am  crucified  with  Christ;  nevertheless  I  live;  yet  not  I, 
but  Christ  liveth  in  me;  and  the  life  which  I  now  live  in 
the  flesh  I  live  by  the  faith  of  the  Son  of  God,  who  loved 
me,  and  gave  Himself  for  me."  10 

The  knowledge  of  God  and  of  Jesus  Christ  expressed  in 
character  is  an  exaltation  above  everything  else  that  is  es- 
teemed on  earth  or  in  heaven.  It  is  the  very  highest  edu- 
cation. It  is  the  key  that  opens  the  portals  of  the  heavenly 
city.  This  knowledge  it  is  God's  purpose  that  all  who  put 
on  Christ  shall  possess. 


The  Knowledge  Received  throiigh 
God's    Word 


THE     OPENING     OF     THY     WORDS 

GIVETH  LIGHT;  IT  GIVETH 
UNDERSTANDING." 


HTIHE  whole  Bible  is  a  revelation  of  the  glory  of  God  in 
-*•  Christ.  Received,  believed,  obeyed,  it  is  the  great  in- 
strumentality in  the  transformation  of  character.  It  is  the 
grand  stimulus,  the  constraining  force,  that  quickens  the  physi- 
cal, mental,  and  spiritual  powers,  and  directs  the  life  into 
right  channels. 

The  reason  why  the  youth,  and  even  those  of  mature  years, 
are  so  easily  led  into  temptation  and  sin,  is  that  they  do 
not  study  the  word  of  God,  and  meditate  upon  it,  as  they 
should.  The  lack  of  firm,  decided  will-power,  which  is  mani- 
fest in  life  and  character,  results  from  neglect  of  the  sacred 
instruction  of  God's  word.  They  do  not  by  earnest  effort 
direct  the  mind  to  that  which  would  inspire  pure,  holy  thought, 
and  divert  it  from  that  which  is  impure  and  untrue.  There 
are  few  who  choose  the  better  part,  who  sit  at  the  feet  of 
Jesus,  as  did  Mary,  to  learn  of  the  divine  Teacher.  Few 
treasure  His  words  in  the  heart,  and  practise  them  in  the  life. 
458 


Knowledge    Received    Through    the    Word      459 


The  truths  of  the  Bible,  received,  will  uplift  mind  and 
soul.  If  the  word  of  God  were  appreciated  as  it  should  be, 
both  young  and  old  would  possess  an  inward  rectitude,  a 


strength 
of  prin- 
ciple, that 
would   enable 
them  to  resist 
temptation. 

Let  men  teach  and 
write  the  precious  things  of 
the  Holy  Scriptures.    Let  the 
thought,  the  aptitude,  the 
keen    exercise    of   brain    power, 
be   given   to  the   study   of  the 

thoughts    Of   God.         Study   not   the  ojaie  wm/erness, 

,.  .  to  the  spiritual  mind  becomes 

philosophy  of  mans  conjectures,  but        a  Jand  ofliving  streams» 


"  That 
which 
to  the 

earthly 

mind  was  a  des- 
olate wilderness. 


460 


The   Essential   Knowledge 


in  the 
of  our  Iictr 
Christ,  b 


I  me, 
and  1 
imidi 
,ihe 
utorld 


study  the  philosophy  of  Him  who  is  truth.     No  other  litera- 
ture can  compare  with  this  in  value. 

The  mind  that  is  earthly  finds  no  pleasure  in  contem- 
plating the  word  of  God ;  but  ior  the  mind  renewed  by  the 
Holy  Spirit,  divine  beauty  and  celestial  light  shine  from  the 
sacred  page.  That  which  to  the  earthly  mind  was  a  deso- 
late wilderness,  to  the  spiritual  mind  be- 
comes a  land  of  living  streams. 

The  knowledge  of  God  as  revealed  in 
His  word  is  the  knowledge  to  be 
given  to   our  children.      From   the 
earliest  dawn  of  reason  they  should 
be  made  familiar  with  the  name  and 
the  life  of  Jesus.    Their  first  lessons 
should  teach  them  that  God  is  their 
Father.     Their  first  training  should  be  that 
of  loving  obedience.     Reverently  and  ten- 
derly  let   the   word   of   God   be   read   and 
repeated  to  them,  in  portions  suited  to  their 
comprehension  and  adapted  to  awaken  their 
interest.     And  above  all,  let  them  learn  of 

IHis  love  revealed  in  Christ,  and  its  great 
lesson : 

"If  God  so  loved  us,  we  ought  also  to 
love  one  another."  l 

Let  the  youth  make  the  word  of  God 
the  food  of  mind  and  soul.  Let  the  cross 
of  Christ  be  made  the  science  of  all  educa- 
tion, the  center  of  all  teaching  and  all  study.  Let  it  be  brought 
into  the  daily  experience  in  practical  life.  So  will  the  Saviour 
become  to  the  youth  a  daily  companion  and  friend.  Every 
thought  will  be  brought  into  captivity  to  the  obedience  of 
Christ.  With  the  apostle  Paul  they  will  be  able  to  say: 

"God  forbid  that  I  should  glory,  save  in  the  cross  of 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  by  whom  the  world  is  crucified  unto 
me,  and  I  unto  the  world."  * 


Knowledge    Received    Through    the    Word      461 

An  Experimental  Knowledge 

Thus  through  faith  they  come  to  know  God  by  an  experi- 
mental knowledge.  They  have  proved  for  themselves  the 
reality  of  His  word,  the  truth  of  His  promises.  They  have 
tasted,  and  they  know  that  the  Lord  is  good. 

The  beloved  John  had  a  knowledge  gained  through  his 
own  experience.  He  could  testify: 

''That  which  was  from  the  beginning,  which  we  have 
heard,  which  we  have  seen  with  our  eyes,  which  we  have 
looked  upon,  and  our  hands  have  handled,  of  the  word  of 
life  (for  the  Life  was  manifested,  and  we  have  seen  it,  and 
bear  witness,  and  show  unto  you  that  eternal  life,  which 
was  with  the  Father,  and  was  manifested  unto  us)  ;  that 
which  we  have  seen  and  heard  declare  we  unto  you,  that 
ye  also  may  have  fellowship  with  us ;  and  truly  our  fellow- 
ship is  with  the  Father,  and  with  His  Son  Jesus  Christ." 3 

So  every  one  may  be  able,  through  his  own  experience, 
to  "set  his  seal  to  this,  that  God  is  true/'4  He  can  bear 
witness  to  that  which  he  himself  has  seen  and  heard  and  felt 
of  the  power  of  Christ.  He  can  testify: 

"I  needed  help,  and  I  found  it  in  Jesus.  Every  want 
was  supplied,  the  hunger  of  my  soul  was  satisfied ;  the  Bible 
is  to  me  the  revelation  of  Christ.  I  believe  in  Jesus  because 
He  is  to  me  a  divine  Saviour.  I  believe  the  Bible  because 
I  have  found  it  to  be  the  voice  of  God  to  my  soul." 

An  Aid  in  the  Study  of  Nature 

He  who  has  gained  a  knowledge  of  God  and  His  word 
through  personal  experience  is  prepared  to  engage  in  the 
study  of  natural  science.  Of  Christ  it  is  written,  "In  Him 
was  life ;  and  the  life  was  the  light  of  men."  5  Before  the 
entrance  of  sin,  Adam  and  Eve  in  Eden  were  surrounded 
with  a  clear  and  beautiful  light,  the  light  of  God.  This 
light  illuminated  everything  which  they  approached.  There 
was  nothing  to  obscure  their  perception  of  the  character  or 


462  The  Essential  Knowledge 

the  works  of  God.  But  when  they  yielded  to  the  tempter, 
the  light  departed  from  them.  In  losing  the  garments  of 
holiness,  they  lost  the  light  that  had  illuminated  nature.  No 
longer  could  they  read  it  aright.  They  could  not  discern 
the  character  of  God  in  His  works.  So  to-day  man  can 
not  of  himself  read  aright  the  teaching  of  nature.  Unless 
guided  by  divine  wisdom,  he  exalts  nature  and  the  laws  of 
nature  above  nature's  God.  This  is  why  mere  human  ideas 
in  regard  to  science  so  often  contradict  the  teaching  of  God's 
word.  But  for  those  who  receive  the  light  of  the  life  of 
Christ,  nature  is  again  illuminated.  In  the  light  shining  from 
the  cross,  we  can  rightly  interpret  nature's  teaching. 

He  who  has  a  knowledge  of  God  and  His  word  through 
personal  experience  has  a  settled  faith  in  the  divinity  of 
the  Holy  Scriptures.  He  has  proved  that  God's  word  is 
truth,  and  he  knows  that  truth  can  never  contradict  itself. 
He  does  not  test  the  Bible  by  men's  ideas  of  science;  he 
brings  these  ideas  to  the  test  of  the  unerring  standard.  He 
knows  that  in  true  science  there  can  be  nothing  contrary  to 
the  teaching  of  the  Word ;  since  both  have  the  same  Author, 
a  correct  understanding  of  both  will  prove  them  to  be  in 
harmony.  Whatever  in  so-called  scientific  teaching  contra- 
dicts the  testimony  of  God's  word  is  mere  human  guess- 
work. 

To  such  a  student,  scientific  research  will  open  vast  fields 
of  thought  and  information.  As  he  contemplates  the  things 
of  nature,  a  new  perception  of  truth  comes  to  him.  The 
book  of  nature  and  the  written  Word  shed  light  upon  each 
other.  Both  make  him  better  acquainted  with  God  by  teach- 
ing him  of  His  character  and  of  the  laws  through  which 
He  works. 

The  Psalmist's  Experience 

The  experience  of  the  psalmist  is  the  experience  that  all 
may  gain  by  receiving  God's  word  through  nature  and  through 
revelation.  He  says : 


Knowledge  Received  Through  the  Word     463 

"Thou,  Lord,  hast  made  me  glad  through  Thy  work: 
I  will  triumph  in  the  works  of  Thy  hands."  6 

"Thy  mercy,  O  Lord,  is  in  the  heavens; 

And  Thy  faithfulness  reacheth  unto  the  clouds 
Thy  righteousness  is  like  the  great  mountains ; 
Thy  judgments  are  a  great  deep. 

"How  excellent  is  Thy  loving-kindness,   O  God  !"  7 
"The  children  of  men  take  refuge 

under  the  shadow  of  Thy  wings.     .     .     . 
And  Thou  wilt  make  them  drink  of  the  river 

of   Thy   pleasures. 

For  with  Thee  is  the  fountain  of  life: 
in  Thy  light  shall  we  see  light."  8 

"Blessed  are  they  that  are  upright  in  way, 

Who  walk  in  the  law  of  Jehovah. 
Blessed  are  they  that  keep  His  testimonies, 
That  seek  Him  with  the  whole  heart." 

"Wherewith  shall  a  young  man  cleanse  his  way? 

By  taking  heed  thereto  according  to  Thy  word." 
"I  have  chosen  the  way  of  faithfulness: 

Thine  ordinances  have  I  set  before  Me."  9 
"Thy  word  have  I  laid  up  in  my  heart, 

That  I  might  not  sin  against  Thee."  10 
"And  I  shall  walk  at  liberty; 

For  I  have  sought  Thy  precepts."  1J- 

"Open  Thou  mine  eyes  that  I  may  behold 

Wondrous  things  out  of  Thy  law." 
"Thy  testimonies  also  are  my  delight 

And  my  counselors." 
"The  law  of  Thy  mouth  is  better  unto  me 

Than  thousands  of  gold  and  silver." 

"O  how  love  I  Thy  law! 

It  is  my  meditation  all  the  day." 
"Thy  testimonies  are  wonderful ; 

Therefore  doth  my  soul  keep  them."  12 
"Thy  statutes  have  been  my  songs 

In  the  house  of  my  pilgrimage." 

"Thy  Word  is  very  pure ; 

Therefore  Thy  servant  loveth  it." 


464  The  Essential  Knowledge 

beseech  Ghee, 
lory. 


"The  sum  of  Thy  word  is  truth; 

And  every  one  of  Thy  righteous  ordinances 
endureth   forever." 

"Let  my  soul  live,  and  it  shall  praise  Thee  ; 

And  let  Thine  ordinances  help  me."  13 
"Great  peace  have  they  that  love  Thy  law; 

And  they  have  no  occasion  of  stumbling. 

•  "I  have  hoped  for  Thy  salvation,  O  Jehovah, 

And  have  done  Thy  commandments. 
My  soul  hath  observed  Thy  testimonies; 
And  I  love  them  exceedingly."  14 

"The  opening  of  Thy  words  giveth  light  ; 

It  giveth  understanding  unto  the  simple."  15 
"Thy  commandments  make  me  wiser  than  mine  enemies; 

For  they  are  ever  with  me. 
I  have  more  understanding  than  all  my  teachers; 

For  Th}'  testimonies  are  my  meditation. 
I  understand  more  than  the  aged, 

Because   I   have   kept   Thy   precepts." 
"Through   Thy  precepts   I   get  understanding; 

Therefore  I  hate  every  false  way." 
"Thy  testimonies  have  I  taken  as  a  heritage   forever; 

For  they  are  the  rejoicing  of  my  heart."  ie 

Clearer  Revealings  of  God 

It  is  our  privilege  to  reach  higher  and  still  higher,  for 
clearer  revealings  of  the  character  of  God.  When  Moses 
prayed,  "I  beseech  Thee,  show  me  Thy  glory,"  1T  the  Lord 
did  not  rebuke  him,  but  He  granted  his  prayer.  God  declared 
to  His  servant,  "I  will  make  all  My  goodness  pass  before 
thee,  and  I  will  proclaim  the  name  of  the  Lord  before  thee."  18 

It  is  sin  that  darkens  our  minds  and  dims  our  percep- 
tions. As  sin  is  purged  from  our  hearts,  the  light  of  the 
knowledge  of  the  glory  of  God  in  the  face  of  Jesus  Christ, 


Knowledge  Received   Through   the   Word     465 


illuminating  His  word,  and  reflected  from  the  face  of  nature, 
more  and  more  fully  will  declare  Him  ''merciful  and  gracious, 
long-suffering,  and  abundant  in  goodness  and  truth."  10  In 
His  light  shall  we  see  light,  until  mind  and  heart  and  soul 
are  transformed  into  the  image  of  His  holiness. 

For  those  who  ^  _*&• 

thus   lay  hold   of       

U  ^       £es~     •*" 

the  divine  assur- 
ances of  God's 
word,  there  are 
wonderful  possi- 
bilities. Before 
them  lie  vast 
fields  of  truth, 
vast  resources  of 
power.  Glorious 
things  are  to  be 
revealed.  Privi- 
leges and  duties 
which  they  do  not 
even  suspect  to  be 
in  the  Bible  will 
be  made  mani- 
fest. All  who 
walk  in  the  path 
of  humble  obedi- 
ence, fulfilling  His  purpose,  will  know  more  and  more  of 
the  oracles  of  God. 

Let  the  student  take  the  Bible  as  his  guide,  and  stand  firm 
for  principle,  and  he  may  aspire  to  any  height  of  attain- 
ment. All  the  philosophies  of  human  nature  have  led  to 
confusion  and  shame  when  God  has  not  been  recognized  as 
all  in  all.  But  the  precious  faith  inspired  of  God  imparts 
strength  and  nobility  of  character.  As  His  goodness,  His 
mercy,  and  His  love  are  dwelt  upon,  clearer  and  still  clearer 


'  passed  by  befcfet^ 
him.  and  proclallVnrti 

jjpjhe  liprd.GKl 
^?j  Lord  Bod, men 
ciful  and  gracious, 
long  suffering,  and  a* 
bttndant  in  goodness  ^ 
and  truth,  keeping  mercy 
for  thousands,  forgiving 
iniquity  and  transgression 
and  sin,  and  that  mill 
no  means  clear, 
guiltu. 


466  The  Essential  Knowledge 

will  be  the  perception  of  truth ;  higher,  holier,  the  desire  for 
purity  of  heart  and  clearness  of  thought.  The  soul  dwelling 
in  the  pure  atmosphere  of  holy  thought  is  transformed  by 
intercourse  with  God  through  the  study  of  His  word.  Truth 
is  so  large,  so  far-reaching,  so  deep,  so  broad,  that  self  is 
lost  sight  of.  The  heart  is  softened  and  subdued  into  hu- 
mility, kindness,  and  love. 

And  the  natural  powers  are  enlarged  because  of  holy 
obedience.  From  the  study  of  the  Word  of  life,  students 
may  come  forth  with  minds  expanded,  elevated,  ennobled. 
If  they  are,  like  Daniel,  hearers  and  doers  of  the  word  of 
God,  they  may  advance  as  he  did  in  all  branches  of  learn- 
ing. Being  pure-minded,  they  will  become  strong-minded. 
Every  intellectual  faculty  will  be  quickened.  They  may  so 
educate  and  discipline  themselves  that  all  within  the  sphere 
of  their  influence  shall  see  what  man  can  be,  and  what  he 
can  do,  when  connected  with  the  God  of  wisdom  and  power. 

Education  in  the  Life  Eternal 

Our  life-work  here  is  a  preparation  for  the  life  eternal. 
The  education  begun  here  will  not  be  completed  in  this  life ; 
it  will  be  going  forward  through  all  eternity, — ever  progress- 
ing, never  completed.  More  and  more  fully  will  be  revealed 
the  wisdom  and  love  of  God  in  the  plan  of  redemption. 
The  Saviour,  as  He  leads  His  children  to  the  fountains  of 
living  waters,  will  impart  rich  stores  of  knowledge.  And 
day  by  day  the  wonderful  works  of  God,  the  evidences  of 
His  power  in  creating  and  sustaining  the  universe,  will  open 
before  the  mind  in  new  beauty.  In  the  light  that  shines 
from  the  throne,  mysteries  will  disappear,  and  the  soul  will 
be  filled  with  astonishment  at  the  simplicity  of  the  things 
that  were  never  before  comprehended. 

Now  we  see  through  a  glass,  darkly ;  but  then  face  to 
face;  now  we  know  in  part;  but  then  we  shall  know  even 
as  also  we  are  known. 


THE   WORKERS  NEED 


'-'•Come   up   unto   Me   into  the    mount. 


Help    in   Daily   Living 


"AS     THY     DAYS,     SO     SHALL     THY 
STRENGTH     BE." 


'  /  iHERE  is  an  eloquence  far  more  powerful  than  the  elo- 
•*•  quence  of  words  in  the  quiet,  consistent  life  of  a  pure, 
true  Christian.  What  a  man  is  has  more  influence  than 
what  he  says. 

The  officers  who  were  sent  to  Jesus  came  back  with  the 
report  that  never  man  spoke  as  He  spoke.  But  the  reason 
for  this  was  that  never  man  lived  as  He  lived.  Had  His 
life  been  other  than  it  was,  He  could  not  have  spoken  as 
He  did.  His  words  bore  with  them  a  convincing  power, 
because  they  came  from  a  heart  pure  and  holy,  full  of  love 
and  sympathy,  benevolence  and  truth. 

It  is  our  own  character  and  experience  that  determine 
our  influence  upon  others.  In  order  to  convince  others  of 
the  power  of  Christ's  grace,  we  must  know  its  power  in 
our  own  hearts  and  lives.  The  gospel  we  present  for  the 
saving  of  souls  must  be  the  gospel  by  which  our  own  souls 
are  saved.  Only  through  a  living  faith  in  Christ  as  a  per- 
sonal Saviour  is  it  possible  to  make  our  influence  felt  in  a 
skeptical  world.  If  we  would  draw  sinners  out  of  the  swift- 

469 


470 


The    Worker's    Need 


running  current,  our  own  feet  must  be  firmly  set  upon  the 
Rock,  Christ  Jesus. 

The  badge  of  Christianity  is  not  an  outward  sign,  not 
the  wearing  of  a  cross  or  a  crown,  but  it  is  that  which  reveals 
the  union  of  man  with  God.  By  the  power  of  His  grace 
manifested  in  the  transformation  of  character  the  world  is 

to  be  convinced  that  God  has 

i  sent  His  Son  as  its  Redeemer. 

No  other  influence  that  can  sur- 
round the  human  soul  has  such 
power  as  the  influence  of  an 
unselfish  life.  The  strongest 
argument  in  favor  of  the  gos- 
pel is  a  loving  and  lovable 
Christian. 

The  Discipline  of  Trial 

To  live  such  a  life,  to  exert 
such  an  influence,  costs  at  every 
step,  effort,  self-sacrifice,  dis- 
cipline. It  is  because  they  do 
not  understand  this  that  many 
are  so  easily  discouraged  in  the 
Christian  life.  Many  who  sin- 
cerely consecrate  their  lives  to 
God's  service  are  surprised  and 
disappointed  to  find  them- 
selves, as  never  before,  confronted  by  obstacles  and  beset 
by  trials  and  perplexities.  They  pray  for  Christlikeness  of 
character,  for  a  fitness  for  the  Lord's  work,  and  they  are 
placed  in  circumstances  that  seem  to  call  forth  all  the  evil 
of  their  nature.  Faults  are  revealed,  of  which  they  did  not 
even  suspect  the  existence.  Like  Israel  of  old,  they  question, 
"If  God  is  leading  us,  why  do  all  these  things  come  upon 
us?" 


"  The  blacksmith  puts  the  iron 
and  steel  into  the  fire." 


Help    in    Daily    Living 


47 'I 


It  is  because  God  is  leading  them  that  these  things  come 
upon  them.  Trials  and  obstacles  are  the  Lord's  chosen  methods 
of  discipline  and  His  appointed  conditions  of  success.  He 
who  reads  the  hearts  of  men  knows  their  characters  better 
than  they  themselves  know  them.  He  sees  that  some  have 
powers  and  susceptibilities  which,  rightly  directed,  might  be 
used  in  the  advancement  of  His  work.  In  His  providence 
He  brings  these  persons  into  dif- 
ferent positions  and  varied  circum- 
stances that  they  may  discover  in 
their  character  the  defects  which 
have  been  concealed  from  their  own 
knowledge.  He  gives  them  oppor- 
tunity to  correct  these  defects,  and 
to  fit  themselves  for  His  service. 
Often  He  permits  the  fires  of  afflic- 
tion to  assail  them  that  they  may 
be  purified. % 

The  fact  that  we  are  called  upon 
to  endure  trial  shows  that  the  Lord 
Jesus  sees  in  us  something  precious, 
which  He  desires  to  develop.  If  He 
saw  in  us  nothing  whereby  He 
might  glorify  His  name,  He  would 
not  spend  time  in  refining  us.  He 
does  not  cast  worthless  stones  into 
His  furnace.  It  is  valuable  ore  that 
He  refines.  The  blacksmith  puts  the  iron  and  steel  into  the 
fire  that  he  may  know  what  manner  of  metal  they  are.  The 
Lord  allows  His  chosen  ones  to  be  placed  in  the  furnace  of 
affliction,  to  prove  what  temper  they  are  of,  and  whether  they 
can  be  fashioned  for  His  work. 

The  potter  takes  the  clay,  and  molds  it  according  to  his 
will.  He  kneads  it  and  works  it.  He  tears  it  apart,  and 
presses  it  together.  He  wets  it,  and  then  dries  it.  He  lets 


*•_.. 

The  potter  takes  the  clay,  and 
molds  it  according-  to  his  will." 


472  The    Worker's    Need 

it  lie  for  awhile  without  touching  it.  When  it  is  perfectly 
pliable,  he  continues  the  work  of  making  of  it  a  vessel.  He 
forms  it  into  shape,  and  on  the  wheel  trims  and  polishes  it. 
He  dries  it  in  the  sun,  and  bakes  it  in  the  oven.  Thus  it 
becomes  a  vessel  fit  for  use.  So  the  great  Master-worker 
desires  to  mold  and  fashion  us.  And  as  the  clay  is  in  the 
hands  of  the  potter,  so  are  we  to  be  in  His  hands.  We  are 
not  to  try  to  do  the  work  of  the  potter.  Our  part  is  to 
yield  ourselves  to  be  molded  by  the  Master-worker. 

"Beloved,  think  it  not  strange  concerning  the  fiery  trial 
which  is  to  try  you,  as  though  some  strange  thing  happened 
unto  you  :  but  rejoice,  inasmuch  as  ye  are  partakers  of  Christ's 
sufferings ;  that,  when  His  glory  shall  be  revealed,  ye  may  be 
glad  also  with  exceeding  joy."  1 

In  the  full  light  of  day,  and  in  hearing  of  the  music  of 
other  voices,  the  caged  bird  will  not  sing  the  song  that  his 
master  seeks  to  teach  him.  He  learns  a  snatch  of  this,  a 
trill  of  that,  but  never  a  separate  and  entire  melody.  But 
the  master  covers  the  cage,  and  places  it  where  the  bird 
will  listen  to  the  one  song  he  is  to  sing.  In  the  dark,  he 
tries  and  tries  again  to  sing  that  song  until  it  is  learned, 
and  he  breaks  forth  in  perfect  melody.  Then  the  bird  is 
brought  forth,  and  ever  after  he  can  sing  that  song  in  the 
light.  Thus  God  deals  with  His  children.  He  has  a  song 
to  teach  us,  and  when  we  have  learned  it  amid  the  shadows 
of  affliction,  we  can  sing  it  ever  afterward. 

God's   Choice  in    Our  Life-Work 

Many  are  dissatisfied  with  their  life-work.  It  may  be 
that  their  surroundings  are  uncongenial ;  their  time  is  oc- 
cupied with  commonplace  work,  when  they  think  themselves 
capable  of  higher  responsibilities ;  often  their  efforts  seem  to 
them  to  be  unappreciated  or  fruitless ;  their  future  is  un- 
certain. 

Let  us  remember  that  while  the  work  we  have  to  do 
may  not  be  our  choice,  it  is  to  be  accepted  as  God's  choice 


Help    in    Daily    Living  473 

for  us.  Whether  pleasing  or  unpleasing,  we  are  to  do  the 
duty  that  lies  nearest.  "Whatsoever  thy  hand  findeth  to  do, 
do  it  with  thy  might ;  for  there  is  no  work,  nor  device,  nor 
knowledge,  nor  wisdom,  in  the  grave,  whither  thou  goest."  2 
If  the  Lord  desires  us  to  bear  a  message  to  Nineveh, 
it  will  not  be  as  pleasing  to-  Him  for  us  to  go  to  Joppa  or 
to  Capernaum.  He  has  reasons  for  sending  us  to  the  place 
toward  which  our  feet  have  been  directed.  At  that  very 
place  there  may  be  some  one  in  need  of  the  help  we  can 
give.  He  who  sent  Philip  to  the  Ethiopian  councilor,  Peter 
to  the  Roman  centurion,  and  the  little  Israelitish  maiden  to 
the  help  of  Naaman,  the  Syrian  captain,  sends  men  and  women 
and  youth  to-day  as  His  representatives  to  those  in  need  of 
divine  help  and  guidance. 

God's  Plans  the  Best 

Our  plans  are  not  always  God's  plans.  He  may  see  that 
it  is  best  for  us  and  for  His  cause  to  refuse  our  very  best 
intentions,  as  He  did  in  the  case  of  David.  But  of  one 
thing  we  may  be  assured,  He  will  bless  and  use  in  the  ad- 
vancement of  His  cause  those  who  sincerely  devote  them- 
selves and  all  they  have  to  His  glory.  If  He  sees  it  best 
not  to  grant  their  desires,  He  will  counterbalance  the  refusal 
by  giving  them  tokens  of  His  love,  and  entrusting  to  them 
another  service. 

In  His  loving  care  and  interest  for  us,  often  He  who 
understands  us  better  than  we  understand  ourselves  refuses 
to  permit  us  selfishly  to  seek  the  gratification  of  our  own 
ambition.  He  does  not  permit  us  to  pass  by  the  homely  but 
sacred  duties  that  lie  next  us.  Often  these  duties  afford 
the  very  training  essential  to  prepare  us  for  a  higher  work. 
Often  our  plans  fail,  that  God's  plans  for  us  may  succeed. 

We  are  never  called  upon  to  make  a  real  sacrifice  for 
God.  Many  things  He  asks  us  to  yield  to  Him,  but  in  doing 
this  we  are  but  giving  up  that  which  hinders  us  in  the  heav- 
enward way.  Even  when  called  upon  to  surrender  those 


474  The    Worker's    Need 

things  which  in  themselves  are  good,  we  may  be  sure  that 
God  is  thus  working  out  for  us  some  higher  good. 

In  the  future  life,  the  mysteries  that  here  have  annoyed 
and  disappointed  us  will  be  made  plain.  We  shall*  see  that 
our  seemingly  unanswered  prayers  and  disappointed  hopes 
have  been  among  our  greatest  blessings. 

We  are  to  look  upon  every  duty,  however  humble,  as 
sacred  because  it  is  a  part  of  God's  service.  Our  daily  prayer 
should  be,  "Lord,  help  me  to  do  my  best.  Teach  me  how 
to  do  better  work.  Give  me  energy  and  cheerfulness.  Help 
me  to  bring  into  my  service  the  loving  ministry  of  the  Saviour." 

A  Lesson  from  the  Life  of  Moses 

Consider  the  experience  of  Moses.  The  education  he  re- 
ceived in  Egypt  as  the  king's  grandson  and  the  prospective 
heir  to  the  throne  was  very  thorough.  Nothing  was  neg- 
lected that  was  calculated  to  make  him  a  wise  man,  as  the 
Egyptains  understood  wisdom.  He  received  the  highest  civil 
and  military  training.  He  felt  that  he  was  fully  prepared 
for  the  work  of  delivering  Israel  from  bondage.  But  God 
judged  otherwise.  His  providence  appointed  Moses  forty 
years  of  training  in  the  wilderness  as  a  keeper  of  sheep. 

The  education  that  Moses  had  received  in  Egypt  was  a 
help  to  him  in  many  respects ;  but  the  most  valuable  prepara- 
tion for  his  life-work  was  that  which  he  received  while  em- 
ployed as  a  shepherd.  Moses  was  naturally  of  an  impetuous 
spirit.  In  Egypt  a  successful  military  leader,  and  a  favorite 
with  the  king  and  the  nation,  he  had  been  accustomed  to 
receiving  praise  and  flattery.  He  had  attracted  the  people 
to  himself.  He  hoped  to  accomplish  by  his  own  powers  the 
work  of  delivering  Israel.  Far  different  were  the  lessons 
he  had  to  learn  as  God's  representative.  As  he  led  his  flocks 
through  the  wilds  of  the  mountains  and  into  the  green  pas- 
tures of  the  valleys,  he  learned  faith  and  meekness,  patience, 
humility,  and  self-forgetfulness.  He  learned  to  care  for  the 
weak,  to  nurse  the  sick,  to  seek  after  the  straying,  to  bear 


Help 


i  n 


Daily    Living 


475 


with  the  unruly,  to  tend  the  lambs,  and  to  nurture  the  old 
and  the  feeble. 

In  this  work  Moses  was  drawn  nearer  to  the  chief  Shep- 
herd. He  became  closely  united  to  the  Holy  One  of  Israel. 
No  longer  did  he  plan  to  do  a  great  work.  He  sought  to 
do  faithfully  as  unto  God  the  work  committed  to  his  charge. 
He  recognized  the  presence  of 
God  in  his  surroundings.  All 
nature  spoke  to  him  of  the  un- 
seen One.  He  knew  God  as 
a  personal  God,  and,  in  medi- 
tating upon  His  character  he 
grasped  more  and  more  fully 
the  sense  of  His  presence.  He 
found  refuge  in  the  everlasting 
arms. 

After  this  experience,  Moses 
heard  the  call  from  heaven  to 
exchange  his  shepherd's  crook 
for  the  rod  of  authority ;  to  leave 
his  flock  of  sheep  and  take  the 
leadership  of  Israel.  The  divine 
command  found  him  self-dis-  AS  a  shepherd  W'jjjf' 

trustful,    slow    Of    Speech,    and      "  he  learned  to  care 

,.      .  ,         TT  for  the  weak,   ...   to  seek 

timid.       He    Was    Overwhelmed      after  the  straying." 

with  a  sense  of  his  incapacity 

to  be  a  mouthpiece  for  God.  But  he  accepted  the  work,  put- 
ting his  whole  trust  in  the  Lord.  The  greatness  of  his  mis- 
sion called  into  exercise  the  best  powers  of  his  mind.  God 
blessed  his  ready  obedience,  and  he  became  eloquent,  hope- 
ful, self-possessed,  fitted  for  the  greatest  work  ever  given  to 
man.  Of  him  it  is  written :  "There  hath  not  arisen  a  prophet 
since  in  Israel  like  unto  Moses,  whom  Jehovah  knew  face  to 
face."  3 


The    Worker's    Need 


Let   those   who   feel   that   their   work   is   not   appreciated, 
and  who  crave  a  position  of  greater  responsibility,  consider 
that,  "Promotion  cometh  neither  from  the  east, 
nor   from  the   west,  nor   from   the  south.     But 

God  is  the  judge  : 
He   putteth   down 
one,  and  setteth  up 
another."4      Every 
man  has  his  place  in 
the   eternal   plan   of 
heaven.    Whether  he 
fills    that    place    de- 
pends upon  his  own 
faithfulness  in 
co-operating 
with  God. 

We  need 
to  beware  of 
self-pity. 
Never  indulge 
the  feeling 
that  you  are 
not  esteemed 
as  you  should 
be,  that  your 
efforts  are  not 
appreciated, 
that  your 
work  is  too 
difficult.  Let 

the  memory  of  what  Christ  has  endured  for  us  silence 
every  murmuring  thought.  We  are  treated  better  than  was 
our  Lord.  "Seekest  thou  great  things  for  thyself;  seek 
them  not." 5  The-  Lord  has  no  place  in  His  work  for 


peattnmgs 


Help    in    Daily    Living  477 

those  who  have  a  greater  desire  to  win  the  crown  than  to 
bear  the  cross.  He  wants  men  who  are  more  intent  upon 
doing  their  duty  than  upon  receiving  their  reward, — men  who 
are  more  solicitous  for  principle  than  for  promotion. 

Those  who  are  humble,  and  who  do  their  work  as  unto 
God,  may  not  make  so  great  a  show  as  do  those  who  are 
full  of  bustle  and  self-importance ;  but  their  work  counts  for 
more.  Often  those  who  make  a  great  parade  call  attention 
to  self,  interposing  between  the  people  and  God,  and  their 
work  proves  a  failure.  "Wisdom  is  the  principal  thing; 
therefore  get  wisdom :  and  with  all  thy  getting  get  under- 
standing. Exalt  her,  and  she  shall  promote  thee:  she  shall 
bring  thee  to  honor,  when  thou  dost  embrace  her."  6 

Because  they  have  not  the  determination  to  take  them- 
selves in  hand  and  to  reform,  many  become  stereotyped  in 
a  wrong  course  of  action.  But  this  need  not  be.  They  may 
cultivate  their  powers  to  do  the  very  best  kind  of  service, 
and  then  they  will  be  always  in  demand.  They  will  be 
valued  for  all  that  they  are  worth. 

If  any  are  qualified  for  a  higher  position,  the  Lord  will 
lay  the  burden,  not  alone  on  them,  but  on  those  who  have 
tested  them,  who  know  their  worth,  and  who  can  under- 
standingly  urge  them  forward.  It  is  those  who  perform 
faithfully  their  appointed  work  day  by  day,  who  in  God's 
own  time  will  hear  His  call,  "Come  up  higher." 

While  the  shepherds  were  watching  their  flocks  on  the 
hills  of  Bethlehem,  angels  from  heaven  visited  them.  So 
to-day  while  the  humble  worker  for  God  is  following  his 
employment,  angels  of  God  stand  by  his  side,  listening  to 
his  words,  noting  the  manner  in  which  his  work  is  done,, 
to  see  if  larger  responsibilities  may  be  entrusted  to  his  hands. 

True  Greatness 

Not  by  their  wealth,  their  education,  or  their  position  does 
God  estimate  men.  He  estimates  them  by  their  purity  of 
motive  and  their  beauty  of  character.  He  looks  to  see  how 


The    W orker' s    Need 


much  of  His  Spirit  they  possess,  and  how  much  of  His  like- 
ness their  life  reveals.  To  be  great  in  God's  kingdom  is  to 
be  as  a  little  child  in  humility,  in  simplicity  of  faith,  and  in 
purity  of  love. 

"Ye  know,"  Christ  said,  "that  the  rulers  of  the  Gentiles 
lord  it  over  them,  and  their  great  ones  exercise  authority 
over  them.  Not  so  shall  it  be  among  you ;  but  whosoever 
would  become  great  among  you  shall  be  your  minister."  7 

Of  all  the  gifts  that  heaven  can  bestow  upon  men,  fel- 
lowship  with   Christ   in   His  sufferings   is  the  most  weighty 
trust  and  the  highest  honor.    Not  Enoch, 
who  was  translated  to 
heaven,  not  Eli- 


!/7f]Kosocver 
;!***]  'would  be 
firs!  among  you,  shall 
S)  be  servant  of  all, 

f;ar  the  Son  of  man  also 
. ,, _J    came  not  to  be 
ministered  unto, 
but  Jo 
minister:     ^Jj 


jah,  who  as- 
cended 


in  a  chariot  ^_W^ 

of  fire,  was  great- 
er or  more  honored  than 
John  the  Baptist,  who  perished  alone  in  the  dungeon.  "Unto 
you  it  is  given  in  the  behalf  of  Christ,  not  only  to  believe 
ton  Him,  but  also  to  suffer  for  His  sake."  8 

Plans  for  the  Future 

Many  are  unable  to  make  definite  plans  for  the  future 
Their  life  is  unsettled.  They  can  not  discern  the  outcome 
of  affairs,  and  this  often  fills  them  with  anxiety  and  unrest. 


Help    in    Daily    Living  479 

Let  us  remember  that  the  life  of  God's  children  in  this  world 
is  a  pilgrim  life.  We  have  not  wisdom  to  plan  our  own 
lives.  It  is  not  for  us  to  shape  our  future.  "By  faith  Abra- 
ham, when  he  was  called  to  go  out  into  a  place  which  he 
should  after  receive  for  an  inheritance,  obeyed ;  and  he  went 
out,  not  knowing  whither  he  went.  By  faith  he  sojourned 
in  the  land  of  promise,  as  in  a  strange  country,  dwelling  in 
tabernacles  with  Isaac  and  Jacob,  the  heirs  with  him  of  the 
same  promise ;  for  he  looked  for  a  city  which  hath  founda- 
tions, whose  builder  and  maker  is  God."  ° 

Christ,  in  His  life  on  earth,  made  no  plans  for  Himself. 
He  accepted  God's  plans  for  Him,  and  day  by  day  the  Father 
unfolded  His  plans.  So  should  we  depend  upon  God,  that 
our  lives  may  be  the  simple  outworking  of  His  will.  As 
we  commit  our  ways  to  Him,  He  will  direct  our  steps. 

Too  many,  in  planning  for  a  brilliant  future,  make  an 
utter  failure.  Let  God  plan  for  you.  As  a  little  child  trust 
to  the  guidance  of  Him  who  will  "keep  the  feet  of  His 
saints."  10  God  never  leads  His  children  otherwise  than  they 
would  choose  to  be  led,  if  they  could  see  the  end  from  the 
beginning,  and  discern  the  glory  of  the  purpose  which  they 
are  fulfilling  as  coworkers  with  Him. 

Wages 

When  Christ  called  His  disciples  to  follow  Him,  He  of- 
fered them  no  flattering  prospects  in  this  life.  He  gave  them 
no  promise  of  gain  or  worldly  honor,  nor  did  they  make  any 
stipulation  as  to  what  they  should  receive.  To  Matthew  as 
he  sat  at  the  receipt  of  custom,  the  Saviour  said,  "Follow 
Me.  And  he  left  all,  rose  up,  and  followed  Him."  "  Mat- 
thew did  not,  before  rendering  service,  wait  to  demand  a 
certain  salary,  equal  to  the  amount  received  in  his  former 
occupation.  Without  question  or  hesitation  he  followed  Jesus. 
It  was  enough  for  him  that  he  was  to  be  with  the  Savior.r, 


480 


The    Worker's    Need 


*'  When  Jesus  bade  Peter  and  his  companions  follow 
Him,  immediately  tffey  left  their  boats  and  nets." 


that   he    might   hear    His    wards   and   unite 
with  Him  in  His  work. 

So   it   was  with  the   disciples  previously 
called.    When  Jesus  bade  Peter  and  his  com- 
panions  follow   Him,   immediately  they   left 
their  boats  and  nets.    Some  of  these  disciples 
had  friends  dependent  on  them  for  support; 
but  when  they  received  the  Saviour's  invita- 
tion, they  did  not  hesitate,  and  inquire,  "How 
shall  I  live,  and  sustain  my  family?"     They  were  obedient  to 
the  call ;  and   when  afterward  Jesus   asked   them,   "When   I 
sent  you  without  purse,  and  scrip,  and  shoes,  lacked  ye  any- 
thing?" they  could  answer,   "Nothing."12 

To-day  the  Saviour  calls  us,  as  He  called  Matthew  and 
John  and  Peter,  to  His  work.  If  our  hearts  are  touched 
by  His  love,  the  question  of  compensation  will  not  be  upper- 
most in  our  minds.  We  shall  rejoice  to  be  coworkers  with 
Christ,  and  we  shall  not  fear  to  trust  His  care.  If  we  make 
God  our  strength,  we  shall  have  clear  perceptions  of  duty, 
unselfish  aspirations ;  our  life  will  be  actuated  by  a  noble 
purpose,  which  will  raise  us  above  sordid  motives. 

God  Will  Provide 

Many  who  profess  to  be  Christ's  followers  have  an  anx- 
ious, troubled  heart,  because  they  are  afraid  to  trust  them- 
selves with  God.  They  do  not  make  a  complete  surrender 


Help    in    Daily    Living  481 

to  Him ;  for  they  shrink  from  the  consequences  that  such  a 
surrender  may  involve.  Unless  they  do  make  this  surrender, 
they  can  not  find  peace. 

There  are  many  whose  hearts  are  aching  under  a  load 
of  care  because  they  seek  to  reach  the  world's  standard.  They 
have  chosen  its  service,  accepted  its  perplexities,  adopted  its 
customs.  Thus  their  character  is  marred,  and  their  life  made 
a  weariness.  The  continual  worry  is  wearing  out  the  life 
forces.  Our  Lord  desires  them  to  lay  aside  this  yoke  of 
bondage.  He  invites  them  to  accept  His  yoke;  He  says,  "My 
yoke  is  easy,  and  My  burden  is  light."  13  Worry  is  blind, 
and  can  not  discern  the  future ;  but  Jesus  sees  the  end  from 
the  beginning.  In  every  difficulty  He  has  His  way  prepared 
to  bring  relief.  "No  good  thing  will  He  withhold  from  them 
that  walk  uprightly."  14 

Our  heavenly  Father  has  a  thousand  ways  to  provide 
for  us  of  which  we  know  nothing.  Those  who  accept  the 
one  principle  of  making  the  service  of  God  supreme,  will 
find  perplexities  vanish,  and  a  plain  path  before  their  feet. 

Encouraging  Faith 

The  faithful  discharge  of  to-day's  duties  is  the  best  prep- 
aration for  to-morrow's  trials.  Do  not  gather  together  all 
to-morrow's  liabilities  and  cares  and  add  them  to  the  burden 
of  to-day.  "Sufficient  unto  the  day  is  the  evil  thereof." 15 

Let  us  be  hopeful  and  courageous.  Despondency  in  God's 
service  is  sinful  and  unreasonable.  He  knows  our  every  ne- 
cessity. To  the  omnipotence  of  the  King  of  kings  our  cove- 
nant-keeping God  unites  the  gentleness  and  care  of  the  tender 
shepherd.  His  power  is  absolute,  and  it  is  the  pledge  of 
the  sure  fulfilment  of  His  promises  to  all  who  trust  in  Him. 
He  has  means  for  the  removal  of  every  difficulty,  that  those 
who  serve  Him  and  respect  the  means  He  employs  may  be 
sustained.  His  love  is  as  far  above  all  other  love  as  the 
heavens  are  above  the  earth.  He  watches  over  His  children 
with  a  love  that  is  measureless  and  everlasting. 
31 


482 


The    Worker's   Need 


In  the  darkest  days,  when  appearances  seem  most  for- 
bidding, have  faith  in  God.  He  is  working  out  His  will, 
doing  all  things  well  in  behalf  of  His  people.  The  strength 
of  those  who  love  and  serve  Him  will  be  renewed  day  by  day. 

He  is  able 
and  willing  to 
bestow  upon 
His  servants 
all  the  help 
they  need. 
He  will  give 
them  the  wis- 
dom which 
their  varied 
nee  essities 
demand. 

Said  the 
tried  apostle 
Paul:  "He 
said  unto  me, 
My  grace  is 
sufficient  for 
thee;  for  My 
strength  is 
made  perfect 
in  weakness. 
Most  gladly 
therefore  will 
I  rather  glory 

in  my  infirmities,  that  the  power  of  Christ  may  rest  upon  me. 
Therefore  I  take  pleasure  in  infirmities,  in  reproaches,  in  ne- 
cessities, in  persecutions,  in  distresses  for  Christ's  sake;  for 
when  I  am  weak,  then  am  I  strong."  16 


y  grace 
is  suffic- 

^"4 

"lent  for 
thee;  for 

y  strength 
is  made 

perfect 

in  weak- 
ness. 


In    Contact   with    Others 


'BEAR  YE  ONE  ANOTHER'S 
BURDENS,  AND  SO  FULFIL 

THE  LAW  OF   CHRIST." 


£VERY  association  of  life  calls  for  the  exercise  of  self- 
control,  forbearance,  and  sympathy.  We  differ  so  widely 
in  disposition,  habits,  education,  that  our  ways  of  looking  at 
things  vary.  We  judge  differently.  Our  understanding  of 
truth,  our  ideas  in  regard  to  the  conduct  of  life,  are  not 
in  all  respects  the  same.  There  are  no  two  whose  experi- 
ence is  alike  in  every  particular.  The  trials  of  one  are  not 
the  trials  of  another.  The  duties  that  one  finds  light,  are 
to  another  most  difficult  and  perplexing. 

So  frail,  so  ignorant,  so  liable  to  misconception  is  human 
nature,  that  each  should  be  careful  in  the  estimate  he  places 
upon  another.  We  little  know  the  bearing  of  our  acts  upon 
the  experience  of  others.  What  we  do  or  say  may  seem 
to  us  of  little  moment,  when,  could  our  eyes  be  opened,  we 
should  see  that  upon  it  depended  the  most  important  results 
for  good  or  for  evil. 

Consideration  for  Burden-Bearers 

Many  have  borne  so  few  burdens,  their  hearts  have  known 
so, little  real  anguish,  they  have  felt  so  little  perplexity  and 
distress  in  behalf  of  others,  that  they  can  not  understand  the 

483 


484 


The    Worker's   Need 


work  of  the  true  burden-bearer.  No  more  capable  are  they 
of  appreciating  his  burdens  thanjs  the  child  of  understand- 
ing the  care  and  toil  of  his  burdened  father.  The  child 
may  wonder  at  his  father's  fears  and  perplexities.  These 
appear  needless  to  him.  But  when  years  of  experience  shall 
have  been  added  to  his  life,  when  he  himself  comes  to  bear 
its  burdens,  he  will  look  back  upon  his  father's  life,  and 


understand  that 
which  was  once  so  incomprehen- 
sible. Bitter  experience  has  given  him  knowledge. 

The  work  of  many  a  burden-bearer  is  not  understood, 
his  faith  and  courage  were  tested.  Often  then  the  mistakes 
When  others  take  up  the  burdens  he  has  laid  down,  and 
meet  the  difficulties  he  encountered,  they  can  understand  how 
his  faith  and  courage  were  tested.  Often  then  the  mistakes 
they  were  so  quick  to  censure  are  lost  sight  of.  Experience 
teaches  them  sympathy.  God  permits  men  to  be  placed  in 
positions  of  responsibility.  When  they  err,  He  has  power 
to  correct  or  to  remove  them.  We  should  be  careful  not 
to  take  into  our  hands  the  work  of  judging  that  belongs 
to  God. 

The  conduct  of  David  toward  Saul  has  a  lesson.  By 
command  of  God,  Saul  had  been  anointed  as  king  over  Is- 
rael. Because  of  his  disobedience,  the  Lord  declared  that 


In    Contact   ivith    Others  485 

the  kingdom  should  be  taken  from  him;  and  yet  how  tender 
and  courteous  and  forbearing  was  the  conduct  of  David 
toward  him!  In  seeking  the  life  of  David,  Saul  came  into 
the  wilderness,  and,  unattended,  entered  the  very  cave  where 
David  with  his  men  of  war  lay  hidden.  "And  the  men  of 
David  said  unto  him,  Behold  the  day  of  which  the  Lord  said 
unto  thee,  ...  I  will  deliver  thine  enemy  into  thine  hand, 
that  thou  mayest  do  to  him  as  it  shall  seem  good  unto  thee. 
.  .  .  And  he  said  unto  his  men,  The  Lord  forbid  that  I 
should  do  this  thing  unto  my  master,  the  Lord's  anointed,  to 
stretch  forth  mine  hand  against  him,  seeing  he  is  the  anointed 
of  the  Lord."  *  The  Saviour  bids  us,  "Judge  not,  that  ye  be 
not  judged.  For  with  what  judgment  ye  judge,  ye  shall  be 
judged;  and  with  what  measure  ye  mete,  it  shall  be  measured 
to  you  again."  :  Remember  that  soon  your  life  record  will 
pass  in  review  before  God.  Remember,  too,  that  He  has  said, 
"Thou  are  inexcusable,  O  man,  whosoever  thou  art  that  judg- 
est ;  .  .  .  for  thou  that  judgest  doest  the  same  things."  3 
Forbearance  under  Wrong 

We  can  not  afford  to  let  our  spirits  chafe  over  any  real 
or  supposed  wrong  done  to  ourselves.  Self  is  the  enemy 
we  most  need  to  fear.  No  form  of  vice  has  a  more  baleful 
effect  upon  the  character  than  has  human  passion  not  under 
the  control  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  No  other  victory  we  can 
gain  will  be  so  precious  as  the  victory  gained  over  self. 

We  should  not  allow  our  feelings  to  be  easily  wounded. 
We  are  to  live,  not  to  guard  our  feelings  or  our  reputation, 
but  to  save  souls.  As  we  become  interested  in  the  salvation 
of  souls,  we  cease  to  mind  the  little  differences  that  so  often 
arise  in  our  association  with  one  another.  Whatever  others 
may  think  of  us  or  do  to  us,  it  need  not  disturb  our  oneness 
with  Christ,  the  fellowship  of  the  Spirit.  "What  glory  is 
it,  if,  when  ye  be  buffeted  for  your  faults,  ye  shall  take  it 
patiently?  But  if,  when  ye  do  well,  and  suffer  for  it,  ye 
take  it  patiently,  this  is  acceptable  with  God."  4 


486  The    Worker's    Need 

Do  not  retaliate.  So  far  as  you  can  do  so,  remove  all 
cause  for  misapprehension.  Avoid  the  appearance  of  evil. 
Do  all  that  lies  in  your  power,  without  the  sacrifice  of  prin- 
ciple, to  conciliate  others.  "If  thou  bring  thy  gift  to  the 
altar,  and  there  rememberest  that  thy  brother  hath  aught 
against  thee ;  leave  there  thy  gift  before  the  altar,  and  go 
thy  way:  first  be  reconciled  to  thy  brother,  and  then  come 
and  offer  thy  gift."  5 

If  impatient  words  are  spoken  to  you,  never  reply  in  the 
same  spirit.  Remember  that  "a  soft  answer  turneth  away 
wrath."  G  And  there  is  wonderful  power  in  silence.  Words 
spoken  in  reply  to  one  who  is  angry  sometimes  serve  only 
to  exasperate.  But  anger  met  with  silence,  in  a  tender,  for- 
bearing spirit,  quickly  dies  away. 

Under  a  storm  of  stinging,  faultfinding  words,  keep  the 
mind  stayed  upon  the  word  of  God.  Let  mind  and  heart 
be  stored  with  God's  promises.  If  you  are  ill-treated  or 
wrongfully  accused,  instead  of  returning  an  angry  answer, 
repeat  to  yourself  the  precious  promises. 

"Be  not  overcome  of  evil,  but  overcome  evil  with  good."  7 

"Commit  thy  way  unto  the  Lord ;  trust  also  in  Him ;  and 
He  shall  bring  it  to  pass.  And  He  shall  bring  forth  thy 
righteousness  as  the  light,  and  thy  judgment  as  the  noon- 
day." 8 

"There  is  nothing  covered,  that  shall  not  be  revealed ; 
neither  hid,  that  shall  not  be  known."  ° 

"Thou  hast  caused  men  to  ride  over  our  heads;  we  went 
through  fire  and  through  water ;  but  Thou  broughtest  us  out 
into  a  wealthy  place."  10 

We  are  prone  to  look  to  our  fellow  men  for  sympathy 
and  uplifting,  instead  of  looking  to  Jesus.  In  His  mercy 
and  faithfulness,  God  often  permits  those  in  whom  we  place 
confidence  to  fail  us,  in  order  that  we  may  learn  the  folly 
of  trusting  in  man,  and  making  flesh  our  arm.  Let  us  trust 
fully,  humbly,  unselfishly  in  God.  He  knows  the  sorrows 


In      Contact    with     Others  487 

that  we  feel  to  the  depths  of  our  being,  but  which  we  can 
not  express.  When  all  things  seem  dark  and  unexplainable, 
remember  the  words  of  Christ,  "What  I  do  thou  knowest 
not  now ;  but  thou  shalt  know  hereafter."  ll 

Study  the  history  of  Joseph  and  of  Daniel.  The  Lord 
did  not  prevent  the  plottings  of  men  who  sought  to  do  them, 
harm  ;  but  He  caused  all  these  devices  to  work  for  good  to 
His  servants  who  amidst  trial  and  conflict  preserved  their 
faith  and  loyalty. 

So  long  as  we  are  in  the  world,  we  shall  meet  with 
adverse  influences.  There  will  be  provocations  to  test  the 
temper;  and  it  is  by  meeting  these  in  a  right  spirit  that  the 
Christian  graces  are  developed.  If  Christ  dwells  in  us,  we 
shall  be  patient,  kind,  and  forbearing,  cheerful  amid  frets 
and  irritations.  Day  by  day  and  year  by  year  we  shall  con- 
quer self,  and  grow  into  a  noble  heroism.  This  is  our 
allotted  task ;  but  it  can  not  be  accomplished  without  help 
from  Jesus,  resolute  decision,  unwavering  purpose,  continual 
watchfulness,  and  unceasing  prayer.  Each  one  has  a  per- 
sonal battle  to  fight.  Not  even  God  can  make  our  char- 
acters noble  or  our  lives  useful,  unless  we  become  coworkers 
with  Him.  Those  who  decline  the  struggle  lose  the  strength 
and  joy  of  victory. 

We  need  not  keep  our  own  record  of  trials  and  difficul- 
ties, griefs,  and  sorrows.  All  these  things  are  written  in 
the  books,  and  heaven  will  take  care  of  them.  While  we 
are  counting  up  the  disagreeable  things,  many  things  that 
are  pleasant  to  reflect  upon  are  passing  from  memory;  such 
as  the  merciful  kindness  of  God  surrounding  us  every  mo- 
ment, and  the  love  over  which  angels  marvel,  that  God  gave 
His  Son  to  die  for  us.  If  as  workers  for  Christ  you  feel 
that  you  have  had  greater  cares  and  trials  than  have  fallen 
to  the  lot  of  others,  remember  that  for  you  there  is  a  peace 
unknown  to  those  who  shun  these  burdens.  There  is  com- 
fort and  joy  in  the  service  of  Christ.  Let  the  world  see  that 
life  with  Him  is  no  failure. 


488 


The    Worker's    Need 


If  you  do  not  feel  light-hearted  and  joyous,  do  not  talk 
of  your  feelings.  Cast  no  shadow  upon  the  lives  of  others. 
A  cold,  sunless  religion  never  draws  souls  to  Christ.  It 
drives  them  away  from  Him,  into  the  nets  that  Satan  has 
spread  for  the  feet  of  the  straying.  Instead  of  thinking  of 
your  discouragements,  think  of  the  power  you  can  claim  in 
Christ's  name.  Let  your  imagination  take  hold  upon  things 
unseen.  Let  your  thoughts  be  directed  to  the  evidences  of 


the  great  love  of  God  for  you. 
trial,    resist    temptation,    bear 


Faith  can  endure 
up  under  disap- 
pointment. Je- 
sus lives  as  our 
'advocate.  All  is 
ours  that  His 
mediation  secures. 
Think  you  not  that 
Christ  values  those 
who  live  wholly  for 
Him  ?  Think  you  not 
that  He  visits  those  who,  like  the  beloved 
John  in  exile,  are  for  His  sake  in  hard  and  trying  places? 
God  will  not  suffer  one  of  His  true-hearted  workers  to  be  left 
alone,  to  struggle  against  great  odds  and  be  overcome.  He 
preserves  as  a  precious  jewel  every  one  whose  life  is  hid 
with  Christ  in  Him.  Of  every  such  one  He  says :"!.., 
will  make  thee  as  a  signet ;  for  I  have  chosen  thee."  12 

Then  talk  of  the  promises ;  talk  of  Jesus'  willingness  to 
bless.  He  does  not  forget  us  for  one  brief  moment.  When, 
notwithstanding  disagreeable  circumstances,  we  rest  confid- 
ingly in  His  love,  and  shut  ourselves  in  with  Him,  the  sense 
of  His  presence  will  inspire  a  deep,  tranquil  joy.  Of  Him- 
self Christ  said:  "I  do  nothing  of  Myself;  but  as  My  Father 
hath  taught  Me,  I  speak  these  things.  And  He  that  sent 
Me  is  with  Me :  the  Father  hath  not  left  Me  alone :  for  I 
do  always  those  things  that  please  Him."  13 


In      Contact    with     Others  489 

The  Father's  presence  encircled  Christ,  and  nothing  befell 
Him  but  that  which  infinite  love  permitted  for  the  blessing 
of  the  world.  Here  was  His  source  of  comfort,  and  it  is 
for  us.  He  who  is  imbued  with  the  Spirit  of  Christ  abides 
in  Christ.  Whatever  comes  to  him  comes  from  the  Saviour, 
who  surrounds  him  with  His  presence.  Nothing  can  touch 
him  except  by  the  Lord's  permission.  All  our  sufferings  and 
sorrows,  all  our  temptations  and  trials,  all  our  sadness  and 
griefs,  all  our  persecutions  and  privations,  in  short,  all  things 
work  together  for  our  good.  All  experiences  and  circum- 
stances are  God's  workmen  whereby  good  is  brought  to  us. 

Speak  No  Evil 

If  we  have  a  sense  of  the  long-suffering  of  God  toward 
us,  we  shall  not  be  found  judging  or  accusing  others.  When 
Christ  was  living  on  the  earth,  how  surprised  His  associates 
would  have  been,  •  if,  after  becoming  acquainted  with  Him, 
they  had  heard  Him  speak  one  word  of  accusation,  of  fault- 
finding, or  of  impatience.  Let  us  never  forget  that  those 
who  love  Him  are  to  represent  Him  in  character. 

"Be  kindly  affectioned  one  to  another,  with  brotherly 
love ;  in  honor  preferring  one  another."  14  "Not  rendering 
evil  for  evil,  or  railing  for  railing;  but  contrariwise  blessing: 
knowing  that  ye  are  thereunto  called,  that  ye  should  inherit 
a  blessing."  15 

Courtesy 

The  Lord  Jesus  demands  our  acknowledgment  of  the 
rights  of  every  man.  Men's  social  rights,  and  their  rights 
as  Christians,  are  to  be  taken  into  consideration.  All  are 
to  be  treated  with  refinement  and  delicacy,  as  the  sons  and 
daughters  of  God. 

Christianity  will  make  a  man  a  gentleman.  Christ  was 
courteous,  even  to  His  persecutors ;  and  His  true  followers 
will  manifest  the  same  spirit.  Look  at  Paul  when  brought 
before  rulers.  His  speech  before  Agrippa  is  an  illustration 


49°  The    Worker''*    Need 

of  true  courtesy  as  well  as  persuasive  eloquence.  The  gospel 
does  not  encourage  the  formal  politeness  current  with  the 
world,  but  the  courtesy  that  springs  from  real  kindness  of 
heart. 

The  most  careful  cultivation  of  the  outward  proprieties 
of  life  is  not  sufficient  to  shut  out  all  fretfulness,  harsh  judg- 
ment, and  unbecoming  speech.  True  refinement  will  never 
be  revealed  so  long  as  self  is  considered  as  the  supreme  ob- 
ject. Love  must  dwell  in  the  heart.  A  thoroughgoing  Chris- 
tian draws  his  motives  of  action  from  his  deep  heart-love 
for  his  Master.  Up  through  the  roots  of  his  affection  for 
Christ  springs  an  unselfish  interest  in  his  brethren.  Love 
imparts  to  its  possessor  grace,  propriety,  and  comeliness  of 
deportment.  It  illuminates  the  countenance  and  subdues  the 
voice;  it  refines  and  elevates  the  whole  being. 

Importance  of  Little  Things 

Life  is  chiefly  made  up,  not  of  great  sacrifices  and  won- 
derful achievements,  but  of  little  things.  It  is  oftenest  through 
the  little  things  which  seem  so  unworthy  of  notice  that  great 
good  or  evil  is  brought  into  our  lives.  It  is  through  our 
failure  to  endure  the  tests  that  come  to  us  in  little  things, 
that  the  habits  are  molded,  the  character  misshaped ;  and  when 
the  greater  tests  come,  they  find  us  unready.  Only  by  act- 
ing upon  principle  in  the  tests  of  daily  life  can  we  acquire 
power  to  stand  firm  and  faithful  in  the  most  dangerous  and 
most  difficult  positions. 

Self-Discipline 

We  are  never  alone.  Whether  we  choose  Him  or  not, 
we  have  a  companion.  Remember  that  wherever  you  are, 
whatever  you  do,  God  is  there.  Nothing  that  is  said  or  done 
or  thought  can  escape  His  attention.  To  your  every  word 
or  deed  you  have  a  witness, — the  holy,  sin-hating  God.  Be- 
fore you  speak  or  act,  always  think  of  this.  As  a  Christian, 
you  are  a  member  of  the  royal  family,  a  child  of  the  heav- 


In     Contact    with     Others  491 

enly  King.  Say  no  word,  do  no  act,  that  shall  bring  dis- 
honor upon  "that  worthy  name  by  the  which  ye  are  called."  10 

Study  carefully  the  divine-human  character,  and  constantly 
inquire,  "What  would  Jesus  do  were  He  in  my  place?" 
This  should  be  the  measurement  of  our  duty.  Do  not  place 
yourselves  needlessly  in  the  society  of  those  who  by  their 
arts  would  weaken  your  purpose  to  do  right  or  bring  a  stain 
upon  your  conscience.  Do  nothing  among  strangers,  in  the 
street,  on  the  cars,  in  the  home,  that  would  have  the  least 
appearance  of  evil.  Do  something  every  day  to  improve, 
beautify,  and  ennoble  the  life  that  Christ  has  purchased  with 
His  own  blood. 

Always  act  from  principle,  never  from  impulse.     Temper 


jffljh&t  would  Jesus 


the  natural  impetuosity  of  your  nature  with  meekness  and 
gentleness.  Indulge  in  no  lightness  or  trifling.  Let  no  low 
witticism  escape  your  lips.  Even  the  thoughts  are  not  to 
be  allowed  to  run  riot.  They  must  be  restrained,  brought 
into  captivity  to  the  obedience  of  Christ.  Let  them  be  placed 
upon  holy  things.  Then,  through  the  grace  of  Christ,  they 
will  be  pure  and  true. 

We  need  a  constant  sense  of  the  ennobling  power  of  pure 
thoughts.  The  only  security  for  any  soul  is  right  thinking. 
As  a  man  "thinketh  in  his  heart,  so  is  he."  17  The  power 
of  self-restraint  strengthens  by  exercise.  That  which  at  first 
seems  difficult,  by  constant  repetition  grows  easy,  until  right 
thoughts  and  actions  become  habitual.  If  we  will,  we  may 
turn  away  from  all  that  is  cheap  and  inferior,  and  rise  to 
a  high  standard;  we  may  be  respected  by  men,  and  beloved 
of  God. 


492  The    Worker's    Need 

Commend;    Encourage 

Cultivate  the  habit  of  speaking  well  of  others.  Dwell 
upon  the  good  qualities  of  those  with  whom  you  associate, 
and  see  as  little  as  possible  of  their  errors  and  failings.  When 
tempted  to  complain  of  what  some  one  has  said  or  done, 
praise  something  in  that  person's  life  or  character.  Cultivate 
thankfulness.  Praise  God  for  His  wonderful  love  in  giving 
Christ  to  die  for  us.  It  never  pays  to  think  of  our  griev- 
ances. God  calls  upon  us  to  think  of  His  mercy  and  His 
matchless  love,  that  we  may  be  inspired  with  praise. 

Earnest  workers  have  no  time  for  dwelling  upon  the  faults 
of  others.  We  can  not  afford  to  live  on  the  husks  of  others' 
faults  or  failings.  Evil-speaking  is  a  twofold  curse,  falling 
more  heavily  upon  the  speaker  than  upon  the  hearer.  He 
who  scatters  the  seeds  of  dissension  and  strife,  reaps  in  his 
own  soul  the  deadly  fruits.  The  very  act  of  looking  for 
evil  in  others  develops  evil  in  those  who  look.  By  dwelling 
upon  the  faults  of  others,  we  are  changed  into  the  same 
image.  But  by  beholding  Jesus,  talking  of  His  love  and 
perfection  of  character,  we  become  changed  into  His  image. 
By  contemplating  the  lofty  ideal  He  has  placed  before  us, 
we  shall  be  uplifted  into  a  pure  and  holy  atmosphere,  even 
the  presence  of  God.  When  we  abide  hfcre,  there  goes  forth 
from  us  a  light  that  irradiates  all  who  are  connected  with 
us. 

Instead  of  criticizing  and  condemning  others,  say,  "I 
must  work  out  my  own  salvation.  If  I  co-operate  with 
Him  who  desires  to  save  my  soul,  I  must  watch  myself  dili- 
gently. I  must  put  away  every  evil  from  my  life.  I  must 
overcome  every  fault.  I  must  become  a  new  creature  in 
Christ.  Then,  instead  of  weakening  those  who  are  striving 
against  evil,  I  can  strengthen  them  by  encouraging  words." 
We  are  too  indifferent  in  regard  to  one  another.  Too  often 
we  forget  that  our  fellow  laborers  are  in  need  of  strength 
and  cheer.  Take  care  to  assure  them  of  your  interest  and 


In      Contact    with     Others  493 

sympathy.     Help  them  by  your  prayers,  and  let  them  know 
that  you  do  it. 

Patience  with  the  Erring 

Not  all  who  profess  to  be  workers  for  Christ  are  true 
disciples.  Among  those  who  bear  His  name,  and  who  are 
even  numbered  with  His  workers,  are  some  who  do  not  rep- 
resent Him  in  character.  They  are  not  governed  by  His 
principles.  These  persons  are  often  a  cause  of  perplexity 
and  discouragement  to  their  fellow  workers  who  are  young 
in  Christian  experience ;  but  none  need  be  misled.  Christ 
has  given  us  a  perfect  example.  He  bids  us  follow  Him. 

Till  the  end  of  time  there  will  be  tares  among  the  wheat. 
When  the  servants  of  the  householder,  in  their  zeal  for  his 
honor,  asked  permission  to  root  out  the  tares,  the  master 
said:  "Nay;  lest  while  ye  gather  up  the  tares,  ye  root  up 
also  the  wheat  with  them.  Let  both  grow  together  until  the 
harvest."  18 

In  His  mercy  and  long-suffering,  God  bears  patiently  with 
the  perverse,  and  even  the  false-hearted.  Among  Christ's 
chosen  apostles  was  Judas  the  traitor.  Should  it  then  be 
a  cause  of  surprise  or  discouragement  that  there  are  false- 
hearted ones  among  His  workers  to-day?  If  He  who  reads 
the  heart  could  bear  with  him  who  He  knew  was  to  be 
His  betrayer,  with  what  patience  should  we  bear  with  those 
at  fault. 

And  not  all,  even  of  those  who  appear  most  faulty,  are 
like  Judas.  Peter,  impetuous,  hasty,  and  self-confident,  often 
appeared  to  far  greater  disadvantage  than  Judas  did.  He  was 
oftener  reproved  by  the  Saviour.  But  what  a  life  of  serv- 
ice and  sacrifice  was  his !  What  a  testimony  does  it  bear 
to  the  power  of  God's  grace!  So  far  as  we  are  capable, 
we  are  to  be  to  others  what  Jesus  was  to  His  disciples  when 
He  walked  and  talked  with  them  on  the  earth. 

Regard  yourselves  as  missionaries,  first  of  all,  among  your 
fellow  workers.  Often  it  requires  a  vast  amount  of  time 


494  The    Worker's    Need 

and  labor  to  win  one  soul  to  Christ.  And  when  a  soul  turns 
from  sin  to  righteousness,  there  is  joy  in  the  presence  of 
the  angels.  Think  you  that  the  ministering  spirits  who  watch 
over  these  souls  are  pleased  to  see  how  indifferently  they 
are  treated  by  some  who  claim  to  be  Christians?  Should 
Jesus  deal  with  us  as  we  too  often  deal  with  one  another, 
who  of  us  could  be  saved? 

Remember  that  you  can  not  read  hearts.  You  do  not 
know  the  motives  which  prompted  the  actions  that  to  you 
look  wrong.  There  are  many  who  have  not  received  a  right 
education ;  their  characters  are  warped,  they  are  hard  and 
gnarled,  and  seem  to  be  crooked  in  every  way.  But  the  grace 
of  Christ  can  transform  them.  Never  cast  them  aside,  never 
drive  them  to  discouragement  or  despair  by  saying,  "You 
have  disappointed  me,  and  I  will  not  try  to  help  you."  A 
few  words  spoken  hastily  under  provocation, — just  what  we 
think  they  deserve, — may  cut  the  cords  of  influence  that  should 
have  bound  their  hearts  to  ours. 

The  consistent  life,  the  patient  forbearance,  the  spirit  un- 
ruffled under  provocation,  is  always  the  most  conclusive  argu- 
ment and  the  most  solemn  appeal.  If  you  have  had  oppor- 
tunities and  advantages  that  have  not  fallen  to  the  lot  of 
others,  consider  this,  and  be  ever  a  wise,  careful,  gentle 
teacher. 

In  order  to  have  the  wax  take  a  clear,  strong  impres- 
sion of  the  seal,  you  do  not  dash  the  seal  upon  it  in  a  hasty, 
violent  way ;  you  carefully  place  the  seal  on  the  plastic  wax, 
and  quietly,  steadily  press  it  down,  until  it  has  hardened  in 
the  mold.  In  like  manner  deal  with  human  souls.  The  con- 
tinuity of  Christian  influence  is  the  secret  of  its  power,  and 
this  depends  on  the  steadfastness  of  your  manifestation  of 
the  character  of  Christ.  Help  those  who  have  erred,  by  tell- 
ing them  of  your  experiences.  Show  how,  when  you  made 
grave  mistakes,  patience,  kindness,  and  helpfulness  on  the 
part  of  your  fellow  workers  gave  you  courage  and  hope. 


/  n      C  o  11  tact     iv  i  t  h     Others 


495 


Until   the   judgment   you    will   never 
of   a   kind,    considerate   course   toward 


If  a 

man  be 
overtaken 
in  a  fault, 
restore 
such  an 
one  in  the 
spirit  of 
meehness. 


Bear   ye    one   another's    burdens,    and 
Christ."  19 

All   who   profess   to  be   children   of 
mind  that  as  missionaries  they  will  be 


know  the  influence 
the  inconsistent,  the 
unreasonable,  the 
unworthy.  When 
we  meet  with  in- 
gratitude and  be- 
trayal of  sacred 
trusts,  we  are 
roused  to  show 
our  contempt  or 
indignation.  This 
the  guilty  expect, 
they  are  prepared 
for  it.  But  kind 
forbearance  takes 
them  by  surprise, 
and  often  awa- 
kens their  better 
impulses,  and 
arouses  a  longing 
for  a  nobler  life. 

" Brethren,  if  a 
man  be  overtaken 
in  a  fault,  ye 
which  are  spiri- 
tual, restore  such 
an  one  in  the 
spirit  of  meek- 
ness ;  considering 
thyself,  lest  thou 
also  be  tempted, 
so  fulfil  the  law  of 

God    should   bear   in 
brought  into  contact 


496  The    Worker's    Need 

with  all  classes  of  minds.  There  are  the  refined  and  the 
coarse,  the  humble  and  the  proud,  the  religious  and  the  skep- 
tical, the  educated  and  the  ignorant,  the  rich  and  the  poor. 
These  varied  minds  can  not  be  treated  alike;  yet  all  need 
kindness  and  sympathy.  By  mutual  contact  our  minds  should 
receive  polish  and  refinement.  We  are  dependent  upon  one 
another,  closely  bound  together  by  the  ties  of  human  brother- 
hood. 

"Heaven  forming  each  on  other  to  depend, 
A  master  or  a  servant  or  a  friend, 
Bids  each  on  other  for  assistance  call, 
Till  one  man's  weakness  grows  the  strength  of  all." 

It  is  through  the  social  relations  that  Christianity  comes 
in  contact  with  the  world.  Every  man  or  woman  who  has 
received  the  divine  illumination  is  to  shed  light  on  the  dark 
pathway  of  those  who  are  unacquainted  with  the  better  way. 
Social  power,  sanctified  by  the  Spirit  of  Christ,  must  be  im- 
proved in  bringing  souls  to  the  Saviour.  Christ  is  not  to 
be  hid  away  in  the  heart  as  a  coveted  treasure,  sacred  and 
sweet,  to  be  enjoyed  solely  by  the  possessor.  We  are  to  have 
Christ  in  us  as  a  well  of  water,  springing  up  into  everlast- 
ing life,  refreshing  all  who  come  in  contact  with  us. 


Development   and   Service 

"QUIT    YOU    LIKE    MEN; 
BE  STRONG." 

/CHRISTIAN  life  is  more  than  many  take  it  to  be.  It  does 
^  not  consist  wholly  in  gentleness,  patience,  meekness,  and 
kindliness.  These  graces  are  essential;  but  there  is  need  also 
of  courage,  force,  energy,  and  perseverance.  The  path  that 
Christ  marks  out  is  a  narrow,  self-denying  path.  To  enter 
that  path  and  press  on  through  difficulties  and  discourage- 
ments, requires  men  who  are  more  than  weaklings. 

Force  of  Character 

Men  of  stamina  are  wanted,  men  who  will  not  wait  to 
have  their  way  smoothed,  and  every  obstacle  removed,  men 
who  will  inspire  with  fresh  zeal  the  flagging  efforts  of  dis- 
pirited workers,  men  whose  hearts  are  warm  with  Christian 
love,  and  whose  hands  are  strong  to  do  their  Master's  work. 

Some  who  engage  in  missionary  service  are  weak,  nerve- 
less, spiritless,  easily  discouraged.  They  lack  push.  They 
have  not  those  positive  traits  of  character  that  give  power 
to  do  something, — the  spirit  and  energy  that  kindle  enthu- 
siasm. Those  who  would  win  success  must  be  courageous 
and  hopeful.  They  should  cultivate  not  only  the  passive  but 
the  active  virtues.  While  they  are  to  give  the  soft  answer 

32  497 


498  The    Worker's    Need 

that  turns  away  wrath,  they  must  possess  the  courage  of  a 
hero  to  resist  evil.  With  the  charity  that  endures  all  things, 
they  need  the  force  of  character  that  will  make  their  influence 
a  positive  power. 

Some  have  no  firmness  of  character.  Their  plans  and 
purposes  have  no  definite  form  and  consistency.  They  are  of 
but  little  practical  use  in  the  world.  This  weakness,  indecision, 
and  inefficiency  should  be  overcome.  There  is  in  true  Chris- 
tian character  an  indomitableness  that  can  not  be  molded 
or  subdued  by  adverse  circumstances.  We  must  have  moral 
backbone,  an  integrity  that  can  not  be  flattered,  bribed,  or 
terrified. 

Mental  Culture 

God  desires  us  to  make  use  of  every  opportunity  for 
securing  a  preparation  for  His  work.  He  expects  us  to  put 
all  our  energies  into  its  performance,  and  to  keep  our  hearts 
alive  to  its  sacredness  and  its  fearful  responsibilities. 

Many  who  are  qualified  to  do  excellent  work  accomplish 
little  because  they  attempt  little.  Thousands  pass  through  life 
as  if  they  had  no  great  object  for  which  to  live,  no  high 
standard  to  reach.  One  reason  of  this  is  the  low  estimate 
which  they  place  upon  themselves.  Christ  paid  an  infinite 
price  for  us,  and  according  to  the  price  paid  He  desires  us 
to  value  ourselves. 

Be  not  satisfied  with  reaching  a  low  standard.  We  are 
not  what  we  might  be,  or  what  it  is  God's  will  that  we 
should  be.  God  has  given  us  reasoning  powers,  not  to  re- 
main inactive,  or  to  be  perverted  to  earthly  and  sordid  pur- 
suits, but  that  they  may  be  developed  to  the  utmost,  refined, 
sanctified,  ennobled,  and  used  in  advancing  the  interests  of 
His  kingdom. 

None  should  consent  to  be  mere  machines,  run  by  another 
man's  mind.  God  has  given  us  ability,  to  think  and  to  act, 
and  it  is  by  acting  with  carefulness,  looking  to  Him  for 
wisdom,  that  you  will  become  capable  of  bearing  burdens. 


Development     and     Service 


499 


Stand  in  your  God-given  personality.  Be  no  other  person's 
shadow.  Expect  that  the  Lord  will  work  in  and  by  and 
through  you. 

Never  think  that  you  have  learned  enough,  and  that  you 
may  now  relax  your  efforts.  The  cultivated  mind  is  the 
measure  of  the  man.  Your  education  should  continue  dur- 
ing your  lifetime;  every  day  you  should  be  learning,  and 
putting  to  practical  use  the  knowledge  gained. 

Remember  that  in  whatever  position  you 
may  serve,  you  are  revealing  mo- 
tive,  developing  character. 
Whatever  your  work,  do 
it   with   exactness,   with 
diligence;  overcome  the 
inclination  to  seek  an  easy 
task. 

The  same  spirit  and 
principles  that  one  brings 
into  the  daily  labor  will  be 
brought  into  the  whole 
life.  Those  who  desire  a 
fixed  amount  to  do  and  a 
fixed  salary,  and  who  wish 
to  prove  an  exact  fit  with- 
out the  trouble  of  adaptation  or  training,  are  not  the  ones 
whom  God  calls  to  work  in  His  cause.  Those  who  study  how 
to  give  as  little  as  possible  of  their  physical,  mental,  and  moral 
power  are  not  the  workers  upon  whom  He  can  pour  out  abun- 
dant blessings.  Their  example  is  contagious.  Self-interest  is 
the  ruling  motive.  Those  who  need  to  be  watched,  and  who 
work  only  as  every  duty  is  specified  to  them,  are  not  the  ones 
who  will  be  pronounced  good  and  faithful.  Workers  are 
needed  who  manifest  energy,  integrity,  diligence,  those  who  are 
willing  to  do  anything  that  needs  to  be  done. 


500  The    Worker's    Need 

Many  become  inefficient  by  evading  responsibilities  for 
fear  of  failure.  Thus  they  fail  of  gaining  that  education 
which  results  from  experience,  and  which  reading  and  study 
and  all  the  advantages  otherwise  gained,  can  not  give  them. 

Man  can  shape  circumstances,  but  circumstances  should 
not  be  allowed  to  shape  the  man.  We  should  seize  upon 
circumstances  as  instruments  by  which  to  work.  We  are 
to  master  them,  but  should  not  permit  them  to  master  us. 

Men  of  power  are  those  who  have  been  opposed,  baffled, 
and  thwarted.  By  calling  their  energies  into  action,  the 
obstacles  they  meet  prove  to  them  positive  blessings.  They 
gain  self-reliance.  Conflict  and  perplexity  call  for  the  exer- 
cise of  trust  in  God,  and  for  that  firmness  which  develops 
power. 

The  Motive  in  Service 

Christ  gave  no  stinted  service.  He  did  not  measure  His 
work  by  hours.  His  time,  His  heart,  His  soul  and  strength, 
were  given  to  labor  for  the  benefit  of  humanity.  Through 
weary  days  He  toiled,  and  through  long  nights  He  bent  in 
prayer  for  grace  and  endurance  that  He  might  do  a  larger 
work.  With  strong  crying  and  tears  He  sent  His  petitions 
to  heaven,  that  His  human  nature  might  be  strengthened, 
that  He  might  be  braced  to  meet  the  wily  foe  in  all  his 
deceptive  workings,  and  fortified  to  fulfil  His  mission  of  up- 
lifting humanity.  To  His  workers  He  says,  "I  have  given 
you  an  example,  that  ye  should  do  as  I  have  done." * 

"The  love  of  Christ,"  said  Paul,  "constraineth  us."  2  This 
was  the  actuating  principle  of  his  conduct;  it  was  his  motive 
power.  If  ever  his  ardor  in  the  path  of  duty  flagged  for 
a  moment,  one  glance  at  the  cross  caused  him  to  gird .  up 
anew  the  loins  of  his  mind,  and  press  forward  in  the  way 
of  self-denial.  In  his  labors  for  his  brethren  he  relied  much 
upon  the  manifestation  of  infinite  love  in  the  sacrifice  of 
Christ,  with  its  subduing,  constraining  power. 


Development^  and     Service  501 

How  earnest,  how  touching  his  appeal :  "Ye  know  the 
grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  that  though  He  was  rich, 
yet  for  your  sakes  He  became  poor,  that  ye  through  His 
poverty  might  be  rich."  3  You  know  the  height  from  which 
He  stooped,  the  depth  of  humiliation  to  which  He  descended. 
His  feet  entered  upon  the  path  of  sacrifice,  and  turned  not 
aside  until  He  had  given  His  life.  There  was  no  rest  for 
Him  between  the  throne  in  heaven  and  the  cross.  His  love 
for  man  led  Him  to  welcome  every  indignity,  and  suffer 
every  abuse. 

Paul  admonishes  us  to  "look  not  every  man  on  his  own 
things,  but  every  man  also  on  the  things  of  others."  4  He 
bids  us  possess  the  mind  "which  was  also  in  Christ  Jesus : 
who,  being  in  the  form  of  God,  thought  it  not  robbery  to 
be  equal  with  God :  but  made  Himself  of  no  reputation,  and 
took  upon  Him  the  form  of  a  servant,  and  was  made  in  the 
likeness  of  men:  and  being  found  in  fashion  as  a  man,  He 
humbled  Himself,  and  became  obedient  unto  death,  even  the 
death  of  the  cross."  5 

Paul  was  deeply  anxious  that  the  humiliation  of  Christ 
should  be  seen  and  realized.  He  was  convinced  that  if  men 
could  be  led  to  consider  the  amazing  sacrifice  made  by  the 
Majesty  of  heaven,  selfishness  would  be  banished  from  their 
hearts.  The  apostle  lingers  over  point  after  point,  that  we 
may  in  some  measure  comprehend  the  wonderful  condescen- 
sion of  the  Saviour  in  behalf  of  sinners.  He  directs  the  mind 
first  to  the  position  which  Christ  occupied  in  heaven,  in  the 
bosom  of  His  Father ;  he  reveals  Him  afterward  as  laying 
aside  His  glory,  voluntarily  subjecting  Himself  to  the  hum- 
bling conditions  of  man's  life,  assuming  the  responsibilities 
of  a  servant,  and  becoming  obedient  unto  death,  and  that 
the  most  ignominious  and  revolting,  the  most  agonizing, — 
the  death  of  the  cross.  Can  we  contemplate  this  wonderful 
manifestation  of  the  love  of  God  without  gratitude  and  love, 
and  a  deep  sense  of  the  fact  that  we  are  not  our  own?  Such 


502  The    W orker's    Need 

a  Master  should  not  be  served  from  grudging,  selfish  motives. 
"Ye  know,"  says  Peter,  "that  ye  were  not  redeemed  with 
corruptible  things,  as  silver  and  gold."  8  O,  had  these  been 
sufficient  to  purchase  the  salvation  of  man,  how  easily  it 
might  have  been  accomplished  by  Him  who  says,  "The  silver 
is  Mine,  and  the  gold  is  Mine" !  7  But  the  sinner  could  be 
redeemed  only  by  the  precious  blood  of  the  Son  of  God.  Those 
who,  failing  to  appreciate  this  wonderful  sacrifice,  withhold 
themselves  from  Christ's  service,  will  perish  in  their  selfish- 
ness. 

Singleness  of  Purpose 

In  the  life  of  Christ,  everything  was  made  subordinate 
to  His  work,  the  great  work  of  redemption  which  He  came 
to  accomplish.  And  the  same  devotion,  the  same  self-denial 
and  sacrifice,  the  same  subjection  to  the  claims  of  the  word 
of  God,  is  to  be  manifest  in  His  disciples. 

.  Every  one  who  accepts  Christ  as  his  personal  Saviour 
will  long  for  the  privilege  of  serving  God.  Contemplating 
what  heaven  has  done  for  him,  his  heart  is  moved  with 
boundless  love  and  adoring  gratitude.  He  is  eager  to  signal- 
ize his  gratitude  by  devoting  his  abilities  to  God's  service. 
He  longs  to  show  his  love  for  Christ  and  for  His  purchased 
possession.  He  covets  toil,  hardship,  sacrifice. 

The  true  worker  for  God  will  do  his  best,  because  in  so 
doing  he  can  glorify  his  Master.  He  will  do  right  in  order 
to  regard  the  requirements  of  God.  He  will  endeavor  to 
improve  all  his  faculties.  He  will  perform  every  duty  as 
unto  God.  His  one  desire  will  be  that  Christ  may  receive 
homage  and  perfect  service. 

There  is  a  picture  representing  a  bullock  standing  between 
a  plow  and  an  altar,  with  the  inscription,  "Ready  for  either," 
ready  to  toil  in  the  furrow  or  to  be  offered  on  the  altar  of 
sacrifice.  This  is  the  position  of  the  true  child  of  God, — 
willing  to  go  where  duty  calls,  to  deny  self,  to  sacrifice  for 
the  Redeemer's  cause. 


' 


j?    Higher   Experience 

"ABIDE  IN  ME,  AND  I  IN  YOU." 

i  need  constantly  a  fresh  revelation  of  Christ,  a  daily 
experience  that  harmonizes  with  His  teachings.  High 
and  holy  attainments  are  within  our  reach.  Continual  prog- 
ress in  knowledge  and  virtue  is  God's  purpose  for  us.  His 
law  is  the  echo  of  His  own  voice,  giving  to  all  the  invita- 
tion, "Come  up  higher.  Be  holy,  holier  still."  Every  day 
we  may  advance  in  perfection  of  Christian  character. 

Those  who  are  engaged  in  service  for  the  Master  need 
an  experience  much  higher,  deeper,  broader,  than  many  have 
yet  thought  of  having.  Many  who  are  already  members  of 
God's  great  family  know  little  of  what  it  means  to  behold 
His  glory,  and  to  be  changed  from  glory  to  glory.  Many 
have  a  twilight  perception  of  Christ's  excellence,  and  their 
hearts  thrill  with  joy.  They  long  for  a  fuller,  deeper  sense 
of  the  Saviour's  love.  Let  these  cherish  every  desire  of  the 
soul  after  God.  The  Holy  Spirit  works  with  those  who  will 
be  worked,  molds  those  who  will  be  molded,  fashions  those 
who  will  be  fashioned.  Give  yourselves  the  culture  of  spirit- 
ual thoughts  and  holy  communings.  You  have  seen  but  the 
first  rays  of  the  early  dawn  of  His  glory.  As  you  follow 
on  to  know  the  Lord,  you  will  know  that  the  "path  of  the 

503 


504  The    Worker's    Need 

righteous   is   as   the   light   of   dawn,   that    shineth    more   and 
more  unto  the  perfect  day."  l 

The  Joy  of  the  Lord 

"These  things  have  I  spoken  unto  you,"  said  Christ,  "that 
My  joy  might  remain  in  you,  and  that  your  joy  might  be 
full."  2 

Ever  before  Him,  Christ  saw  the  result  of  His  mission. 
His  earthly  life,  so  full  of  toil  and  self-sacrifice,  was  cheered 
by  the  thought  that  He  would  not  have  all  this  travail  for 
naught.  By  giving  His  life  for  the  life  of  men,  He  would 
restore  in  humanity  the  image  of  God.  He  would  lift  us 
up  from  the  dust,  reshape  the  character  after  the  pattern 
of  His  own  character,  and  make  it  beautiful  with  His  own 
glory. 

Christ  saw  of  the  travail  of  His  soul  and  was  satisfied. 
He  viewed  the  expanse  of  eternity,  and  saw  the  happiness 
of  those  who  through  His  humiliation  should  receive  pardon 
and  everlasting  life.  He  was  wounded  for  their  transgres- 
sions, bruised  for  their  iniquities.  The  chastisement  of  their 
peace  was  upon  Him,  and  with  His  stripes  they  were  healed. 
He  heard  the  shout  of  the  redeemed.  He  heard  the  ran- 
somed ones  singing  the  song  of  Moses  and  the  Lamb.  Al- 
though the  baptism  of  blood  must  first  be  received,  although 
the  sins  of  the  world  were  to  weigh  upon  His  innocent  soul, 
although  the  shadow  of  an  unspeakable  woe  was  upon  Him; 
yet  for  the  joy  that  was  set  before  Him  He  chose  to  endure 
the  cross,  and  despised  the  shame. 

This  joy  all  His  followers  are  to  share.  However  great 
and  glorious  hereafter,  our  reward  is  not  all  to  be  reserved 
for  the  time  of  final  deliverance.  Even  here  we  are  by  faith 
to  enter  into  the  Saviour's  joy.  Like  Moses,  we  are  to  en- 
dure as  seeing  the  Invisible. 

Now  the  church  is  militant.  Now  we  are  confronted 
with  a  world  in  darkness,  almost  wholly  given  over  to  idol- 
atry. But  the  day  is  coming  when  the  battle  will  have  been 


A     Higher     Experience 


505 


There  were  ninety  and  nine  that  safely  lay 

In  the  shelter  of  the  fold; 
But  one  was  out  on  the  hills  away, 

Far,  far  from  the  gates  of  gold; 
Away  on  the  mountains  wild  and  bare, 
Away  from  the  tender  Shepherd's  care. 

"  Lord,  Thou  hast  here  Thy  ninety  and  nine; 

Are  they  not  enough  for  Thee?  " 
But  the  Shepherd  made  answer,  "  One  of  Mine 

Has  wandered  away  from  Me; 
And  although  the  road  be  rough  and  steep, 
I  go  to  the  desert  to  find  My  sheep." 

But  none  of  the  ransomed  ever  knew 

How  deep  were  the  waters  crossed, 
Nor  how  dark  was  the  night  that  the  Lord  passed 

through, 

Ere  He  found  His  sheep  that  was  lost. 
V >       Far  out  on  the  desert  He  heard  its  cry, 
Fainting  and  helpless,  and  ready  to  die. 

"  Lord,  whence  are  these  blood-drops 

all  the  way, 
That  mark  out  the  mountain's 

track?"  y* 

"  They  were  shed  for  one  who  had  gone 

astray 

Ere  the    Shepherd    could    bring 
him  back." 


"  Lord,  why  are  Thy  hands  so  rent  and  torn  ?  " 
"  They  were  pierced  to-night  by  many  a  thorn." 

But  all  through  the  mountains,  thunder-riven. 

And  up  from  the  rocky  steep, 
There  rose  a  cry  to  the  gate  of  heaven, 

41  Rejoice  I  I  have  found  My  sheep;  " 
And  the  angels  sang  around  the  throne, 
••  Rejoice  !  for  the  Lord  brings  back  His  own. "' 
—hlizabeth  C.  Clephane. 


506  The    Worker's    Need 

fought,  the  victory  won.  The  will  of  God  is  to  be  done  on 
earth,  as  it  is  done  in  heaven.  The  nations  of  the  saved  will 
know  no  other  law  than  the  law  of  heaven.  All  will  be  a 
happy,  united  family,  clothed  with  the  garments  of  praise 
and  thanksgiving, — the  robe  of  Christ's  righteousness.  All 
nature,  in  its  surpassing  loveliness,  will  offer  to  God  a  tribute 


#VraU  be  no  more 


of  praise  and  adoration.  '  The  world  will  be  bathed  in  the 
light  of  heaven.  The  light  of  the  moon  will  be  as  the 
light  of  the  sun,  and  the  light  of  the  sun  will  be  sevenfold 
greater  than  it  is  now.  The  years  will  move  on  in  gladness. 
Over  the  scene  the  morning  stars  will  sing  together,  and 
the  sons  of  God  will  shout  for  joy,  while  God  and  Christ 
will  unite  in  proclaiming,  "There  shall  be  no  more  sin,  neither 
shall  there  be  any  more  death." 

These  visions  of  future  glory,  scenes  pictured  by  the  hand 
of  God,  should  be  dear  to  His  children. 

Stand  on  the  threshold  of  eternity,  and  hear  the  gracious 
welcome  given  to  those  who  in  this  life  have  co-operated 
with  Christ,  regarding  it  as  a  privilege  and  an  honor  to 
suffer  for  His  sake.  With  the  angels,  they  cast  their  crowns 
at  the  feet  of  the  Redeemer,  exclaiming,  "Worthy  is  the  Lamb 
that  was  slain  to  receive  power,  and  riches,  and  wisdom, 
and  strength,  and  honor,  and  glory,  and  blessing.  .  .  . 
Honor,  and  glory,  and  power  be  unto  Him  that  sitteth  upon 
the  throne,  and  unto  the  Lamb  forever  and  ever."3 

There  the  redeemed  ones  greet  those  who  directed  them 
to  the  uplifted  Saviour.  They  unite  in  praising  Him  who 
died  that  human  beings  might  have  the  life  that  measures 
with  the  life  of  God.  The  conflict  is  over.  All  tribulation 
and  strife  are  at  an  end.  Songs  of  victory  fill  all  heaven, 
as  the  redeemed  stand  around  the  throne  of  God.  All  take 


A     Higher     Experience 


507 


up  the  joyful  strain,  "Worthy,  worthy  is  the  Lamb  that  was 
slain,"   and  hath  redeemed  us  to  God. 

"I  beheld,  and,  lo,  a  great  multitude,  which  no  man  could 
number,  of  all  nations,  and  kindreds,  and  people,  and  tongues, 
stood  before  the  throne,  and  before  the  Lamb,  clothed  with 
white  robes,  and  palms  in  their  hands ;  and  cried  with  a  loud 


voice,  saying,   Salvation  to  our  God  which  sitteth  upon  the 
throne,  and  unto  the  Lamb."  4 

"These  are  they  which  came  out  of  great  tribulation,  and 
have  washed  their  robes,  and  made  them  white  in  the  blood 
of  the  Lamb.  Therefore  are  they  before  the  throne  of  God, 
and  serve  Him  day  and  night  in  His  temple ;  and  He  that 
sitteth  on  the  throne  shall  dwell  among  them.  They  shall 
hunger  no  more,  neither  thirst  any  more;  neither  shall  the 


REGINALD  HEBER 


Niccea 


JOHN  R.  DYKES 


nCT^Tf^P^  ^r;.^P 

t — 0  i  .f  0M'  _  M  4 — * J &-*-* — m y  '  »•>  * '^-j» 


«   *.  ^-'-o- 


1.  Ho-ly,ho-ly,  ho-ly^Lord  God  Almighty  I  Early  In  the  morning  our  eong  shall  rise  to  thee; 


.1  j 

•  - 


Ho-ly,  ho-ly,  bo-  ly,   mer  -cl-ful  and  mighty  1  God  o-  ver  »ll,  »bo  rules  e-tcr-nl-  ty. 


Holy,  holy,  holy!  angels  adore  thee,  Holy,  holy,  holy!   though   darkness   hide 

Casting  down  their  bright  crowns  around  thee, 

the  glassy  sea;  Though  the  eye  of  man  thy  great  glory 

Thousands,    and    ten    thousands    worship  may  not  see; 

low  before  thee,  Only  thou  art  holy;    there  is  none  beside 

Which  wert  and  art  and  evermore  shall  thee, 

be.  Perfect  in  power,  in  love  and  purity. 


508  The    Worker's    Need 

sun  light  on  them,  nor  any  heat.  For  the  Lamb  which  is 
in  the  midst  of  the  throne  shall  feed  them,  and  shall  lead 
them  unto  living  fountains  of  waters ;  and  God  shall  wipe 
away  all  tears  from  their  eyes." 5  "And  there  shall  be  no 
more  death,  neither  sorrow  nor  crying,  neither  shall  there 
be  any  more  pain ;  for  the  former  things  are  passed  away."  r> 


either  shall  there  be  any  ntofe  p 


We  need  to  keep  ever  before  us  this  vision  of  things 
unseen.  It  is  thus  that  we  shall  be  able  to  set  a  right  value 
on  the  things  of  eternity  and  the  things  of  time.  It  is  this 
that  will  give  us  power  to  influence  others  for  the  higher 
life.  ' 

In  the  Mount  with  God 

"Come  up  unto  Me  into  the  mount,"  God  bids  us.  To 
Moses,  before  he  could  be  God's  instrument  in  delivering 
Israel,  was  appointed  the  forty  years  of  communion  with 
Him  in  the  mountain  solitudes.  Before  bearing  God's  mes- 
sage to  Pharaoh,  he  spoke  with  the  angel  in  the  burning 
bush.  Before  receiving  God's  law  as  the  representative  of 
His  people,  he  was  called  into  the  mount,  and  beheld  His 
glory.  Before  executing  justice  on  the  idolaters,  he  was 
hidden  in  the  cleft  of  the  rock,  and  the  Lord  said,  "I  will 
.  .  .  proclaim  the  name  of  the  Lord  before  thee,"  7  "merci- 
ful and  gracious,  slow  to  anger,  and  abundant  in  loving- 
kindness  and  truth,  .  .  .  and  that  will  by  no  means  clear 
the  guilty." 8  Before  he  laid  down,  with  his  life,  his  bur- 
den for  Israel,  God  called  him  to  the  top  of  Pisgah,  and 
spread  out  before  -  him  the  glory  of  the  promised  land. 

Before  the  disciples  went  forth  on  their  mission,  they  were 
called  up  into  the  mount  with  Jesus.  Before  the  power  and 
glory  of  Pentecost,  came  the  night  of  communion  with  the 
Saviour,  the  meeting  on  the  mountain  in  Galilee,  the  part- 


A     Higher     Experience  509 

ing   scene   upon   Olivet,    with   the   angels'   promise,   and   the 
days  of  prayer  and  communion  in  the  upper  chamber. 

Jesus,  when  preparing  for  some  great  trial  or  some  im- 
portant work,  would  resort  to  the  solitude  of  the  mountains, 
and  spend  the  night  in  prayer  to  His  Father.  A  night  of 
prayer  preceded  the  ordination  of  the  apostles  and  the  ser- 


W  the  former  things  a*e  pa^ed  aut 


mon   on   the   mount,   the   transfiguration,   the   agony   of   the 
judgment  hall  and  the  cross,  and  the  resurrection  glory. 

The  Privilege  of  Prayer 

We,  too,  must  have  times  set  apart  for  meditation  and 
prayer  and  for  receiving  spiritual  refreshing.  We  do  not 
value  the  power  and  efficacy  of  prayer  as  we  should.  Prayer 
and  faith  \vill  do  what  no  power  on  earth  can  accomplish. 
We  are  seldom,  in  all  respects,  placed  in  the  same  position 
twice.  We  continually  have  new  scenes  and  new  trials  to 
pass  through,  where  past  experience  can  not  be  a  sufficient 
guide.  We  must  have  the  continual  light  that  comes  from 
God. 

Christ  is  ever  sending  messages  to  those  who  listen  for 
His  voice.  On  the  night  of  the  agony  in  Gethsemane,  the 
sleeping  disciples  heard  not  the  voice  of  Jesus.  They  had 
a  dim  sense  of  the  angels'  presence,  but  lost  the  power  and 
glory  of  the  scene.  Because  of  their  drowsiness  and  stupor, 
they  failed  of  receiving  the  evidence  that  would  have  strength- 
ened their  souls  for  the  terrible  scenes  before  them.  Thus 
to-day  the  very  men  who  most  need  divine  instruction  often 
fail  of  receiving  it,  because  they  do  not  place  themselves  in 
communion  with  heaven. 

The  temptations  to  which  we  are  daily  exposed  make 
prayer  a  necessity.  Dangers  beset  every  path.  Those  who 


The    Worker's    Need 


are  seeking  to  rescue  others  from 
vice  and  ruin  are  especially  exposed 
to  temptation.  In  constant  contact 
with  evil,  they  need  a  strong  hold 
upon  God,  lest  they  themselves  be 
corrupted.  Short  and  decisive  are 
the  steps  that  lead  men  down  from 
high  and  holy  ground  to  a  low  level. 
In  a  moment  decisions  may  be  made 
that  fix  one's  condition  forever. 
One  failure  to  overcome  leaves  the 
sour  unguarded.  One  evil  habit,  if 
not  firmly  resisted,  will  strengthen 
into  chains  of  steel,  binding  the 
whole  man. 

The  reason  why  so  many  are 
left  to  themselves  in  places  of 
temptation  is  that  they  do  not 
set  the  Lord   always  before 
them.     When  we  permit 
our  communion  with 
God  to  be  broken,  our 
defense    is    departed 
from   us.      Not  all 
your   good   pur- 
poses and   good 
intentions    will 
enable    you 
to   withstand 
evil.     You  must 
be     men     and 
women    of    prayer. 
Your   petitions   must 

not  be  faint,   occasional,  and  fitful,  but  earnest,  persevering, 
and  constant.     It  is  not  always  necessary  to  bow  upon  your 


"The 

sleeping 

disciples  heard 

not  the  voice  of 

/esns." 


A     Higher    Experience  511 

knees  in  order  to  pray.  Cultivate  the  habit  of  talking  with 
the  Saviour  when  you  are  alone,  when  you  are  walking,  and 
when  you  are  busy  with  your  daily  labor.  Let  the  heart 
be  continually  uplifted  in  silent  petition  for  help,  for  light, 
for  strength,  for  knowledge.  Let  every  breath  be  a  prayer. 

As  workers  for  God  we  must  reach  men  where  they  are, 
surrounded  with  darkness,  sunken  in  vice,  and  stained  with 
corruption.  But  while  we  stay  our  minds  upon  Him  who 
is  our  sun  and  our  shield,  the  evil  that  surrounds  us  will 
not  bring  one  stain  upon  our  garments.  As  we  work  to 
save  the  souls  that  are  ready  to  perish,  we  shall  not  be  put 
to  shame  if  we  make  God  our  trust.  Christ  in  the  heart, 
Christ  in  the  life,  this  is  our  safety.  The  atmosphere  of  His 
presence  will  fill  the  soul  with  abhorrence  of  all  that  is  evil. 
Our  spirit  may  be  so  identified  with  His  that  in  thought  and 
aim  we  shall  be  one  with  Him. 

It  was  through  faith  and  prayer  that  Jacob,  from  being 
a  man  of  feebleness  and  sin,  became  a  prince  with  God.  It 
is  thus  that  you  may  become  men  and  women  of  high  and 
holy  purpose,  of  noble  life,  men  and  women  who  will  not 
for  any  consideration  be  swayed  from  truth,  right,  and  justice. 
All  are  pressed  with  urgent  cares,  burdens,  and  duties,  but 
the  more  difficult  your  position  and  the  heavier  your  bur- 
dens, the  more  you  need  Jesus. 

It  is  a  serious  mistake  to  neglect  the  public  worship  of 
God.  The  privileges  of  divine  service  should  not  be  lightly 
regarded.  Those  who  attend  upon  the  sick  are  often  unable 
to  avail  themselves  of  these  privileges,  but  they  should  be 
careful  not  to  absent  themselves  needlessly  from  the  house 
of  worship. 

In  ministering  to  the  sick,  more  than  in  any  merely  sec- 
ular business,  success  depends  on  the  spirit  of  consecration 
and  self-sacrifice  with  which  the  work  is  done.  Those  who 
bear  responsibilities  need  to  place  themselves  where  they  will 
be  deeply  impressed  by  the  Spirit  of  God.  You  should  have 


The    Worker's    Need 


Itriio 

\  rai 

an. 


as  much  greater  anxiety  than  do  others  for  the  aid  of  the 
Holy  Spirit  and  for  a  knowledge  of  God  as  your  position  of 
trust  is  more  responsible  than  that  of  others. 
Nothing  is  more  needed  in  our  work  than 
the  practical  results  of  communion  with  God. 
We  should  show  by  our  daily  lives  that  we  have 
peace  and  rest  in  the  Saviour.  His  peace  in 
the  heart  will  shine  forth  in  the  countenance. 
It  will  give  to  the  voice  a  persuasive  power. 
Communion  with  God  will  ennoble  the  char- 
acter and  the  life.  Men  will  take  knowledge 
of  us,  as  of  the  first  disciples,  tliat  we  have 
been  with  Jesus.  This  will  impart  to  the  worker 
a  power  that  nothing  else  can  give.  Of  this 
power  he  must  not  allow  himself  to  be  deprived. 
We  must  live  a  twofold  life, — a  life  of 
thought  and  action,  of  silent  prayer  and  earnest 
work.  The  strength  received  through  com- 
munion with  God,  united  with  earnest  effort 
in  training  the  mind  to  thoughtfulness  and  care- 
taking,  prepares  one  for  daily  duties,  and  keeps 
the  spirit  in  peace  under  all  circumstances,  how- 
ever trying. 

The  Divine  Counselor 

When  in  trouble,  many  think  they  must  ap- 
peal to  some  earthly  friend,  telling  him  their 
perplexities,  and  begging  for  help.  Under  try- 
ing circumstances  unbelief  fills  their  hearts,  and 
the  way  seems  dark.  And  all  the  time  there 
stands  beside  them  the  mighty  Counselor  of  the  ages,  invit- 
ing them  to  place  their  confidence  in  Him.  Jesus,  the  great 
Burden-bearer,  is  saying,  "Come  unto  Me,  and  I  will  give 
you  rest."  Shall  we  turn  from  Him  to  uncertain  human  beings 
who  are  as  dependent  upon  God  as  we  ourselves  are? 


A     Higher    Experience 


513 


You  may  feel  the  deficiency  of  your  character,  and  the 
smallness  of  your  ability,  in  comparison  with  the  greatness 
of  the  work.  But  if  you  had  the  greatest  in- 
tellect ever  given  to  man,  it  would  not  be  suffi- 
cient for  your  work.  "Without  Me,  ye  can  do 
nothing/' 9  says  our  Lord  and  Saviour.  The 
result  of  all  we  do  rests  in  the  hands  of  God. 
Whatever  may  betide,  lay  hold  upon  Him  with 
steady,  persevering  confidence. 

In  your  business,  in  companionship  for  lei- 
sure hours,  and  in  alliance  for  life,  let  all  the 
associations  you  form  be  entered  upon  with  ear- 
nest, humble  prayer.  You  will  thus  show  that 
you  honor  God,  and  God  will  honor  you.  Pray 
when  you  are  faint-hearted.  When  you  are 
desponding,  close  the  lips  firmly  to  men ;  do 
not  shadow  the  path  of  others ;  but  tell  every- 
thing to  Jesus.  Reach  up  your  hands  for  help. 
In  your  weakness,  lay  hold  of  infinite  strength. 
Ask  for  humility,  wisdom,  courage,  increase  of 
faith,  that  you  may  see  light  in  God's  light,  and 
rejoice  in  His  love. 

Consecration;    Trust 

When  we  are  humble  and  contrite,  we  stand 
where  God  can  and  will  manifest  Himself  to 
us.  He  is  well  pleased  when  we  urge  past 
mercies  and  blessings  as  a  reason  why  He  should 
bestow  on  us  greater  blessings.  He  will  more 
than  fulfil  the  expectations  of  those  who  trust 
fully  in  Him.  The  Lord  Jesus  knows  just  what  His  children 
need,  how  much  divine  power  we  will  appropriate  for  the 
blessing  of  humanity;  and  He  bestows  upon  us  all  that  we 
will  employ  in  blessing  others  and  ennobling  our  own  souls. 

We  must  have  less  trust  in  what  we  ourselves  can   do, 
and  more  trust  in   v/hat  the  Lord  can  do  for  and  through 

33 


The    Worker's    Need 


us.  You  are  not  engaged  in  your  own  work;  you  are  doing 
the  work  of  God.  Surrender  your  will  and  way  to  Him. 
Make  not  a  single  reserve,  not  a  single  compromise  with 
self.  Know  what  it  is  to  be  free  in  Christ. 

The  mere  hearing  of  sermons  Sabbath  after  Sabbath,  the 
reading  of  the  Bible  through  and  through,  or  the  explana- 
tion of  it  verse  by  verse,  will  not  benefit  us  or  those  who 

hear  us,  unless  we 
bring  the  truths  of 
the  Bible  into  our 
individual  experi- 
ence. The  under- 
standing, the  will, 
the  affections,  must 
be  yielded  to  the 
control  of  the  word 
of  God.  Then 
through  the  work 
of  the  Holy  Spirit 
the  precepts  of  the 
Word  will  become 
the  principles  of 
the  life. 

As  you  ask  the 
Lord  to  help  you, 
honor  your  Saviour 
by  believing  that 

you  do  receive  His  blessing.  All  power,  all  wisdom,  are 
at  our  command.  We  have  only  to  ask. 

Walk  continually  in  the  light  of  God.  Meditate  day  and 
night  upon  His  character.  Then  you  will  see  His  beauty 
and  rejoice  in  His  goodness.  Your  heart  will  glow  with  a 
sense  of  His  love.  You  will  be  uplifted,  as  if  borne  by 
everlasting  arms.  With  the  power  and  light  that  God  im- 


in  Hie, 
and  1 
in  you. 


A    Higher    Experience 


515 


parts,  you  can  comprehend  more  and  accomplish  more  than 
you  ever  before  deemed  possible. 

"Abide  in  Me" 

Christ  bids  us:  "Abide  in  Me,  and  I  in  you.  As  the 
branch  can  not  bear  fruit  of  itself,  except  it  abide  in  the 
vine ;  no  more  can  ye,  except  ye  abide  in  Me.  I  am  the  vine, 
ye  are  the  branches  ; 
He  that  abideth  in 
Me,  and  I  in  him, 
the  same  beareth 
much  fruit  ;  for 
without  Me  ye  can 
do  nothing.  If  a 
man  abide  not  in 
Me,  he  is  cast  forth 
as  a  branch,  and  is 
withered ;  and  men 
gather  them,  and 
cast  them  into  the 
fire,  and  they  are 
burned.  If  ye 
abide  in  Me,  and 
My  words  abide  in  y/  j 

you,  ye  shall  ask 
what  ye  will,  and  it 

shall  be  done  unto  you.     Herein  is  My  Father  glorified,  that 
ye  bear  much  fruit ;  and  so  shall  ye  be  My  disciples. 

As  the  Father  hath  loved  Me,  so  have  I  loved  you;  con- 
tinue ye  in  My  love.  If  ye  keep  My  commandments,  ye  shall 
abide  in  My  love ;  even  as  I  have  kept  My  Father'  com- 
mandments, and  abide  in  His  love.  .  .  . 

"Ye  have  not  chosen   Me,  but  I  have  chosen  you,  and 
ordained  you,  that  ye  should  go  and  bring  forth  fruit,  and 


If 

the  Son 

shall  make 

you  free,  ye 

shall  be  free 

indeed. 


he    Worker's    Need 


that  your  fruit 
should  remain ; 
that  whatsoever 
ye  shall  ask  of 
the  Father  in  My 
name,  He  may 
give  it  you."  10 
pill  "Behold,  I 

\V*>'     stand     at     the 
door,  and  knock:  if  any  man 
hear  My  voice,  and  open  the 
door,  I  will  come  in  to  him,  and 
will  sup  with  him,  and  he  with 
Me."  lx 

"To  him  that  overcometh  will  I  give  to  eat  of  the  hidden 
manna,  and  will  give  him  a  white  stone,  and  in  the  stone  a 
new  name  written,  which  no  man  knoweth  saving  he  that 
receiveth  it."12 

"He  that  overcometh,  ...  I  will  give  him  the  morn- 
ing star," 13  "and  I  will  write  upon  him  the  name  of  My 
God,  and  the  name  of  the  city  of  My  God,  .  .  .  and  I  will 
write  upon  him  My  new  name."  14 

"  This  One   Thing  I  Do  " 

He  whose  trust  is  in  God  will  with  Paul  be  able  to  say, 
"I  can  do  all  things  through  Him  that  strengtheneth  me." 
Whatever  the  mistakes  or  failures  of  the  past,  we  may,  with 
the  help  of  God,  rise  above  them.  With  the  apostle  we  may 
say: 

"This  one  thing  I  do,  forgetting  those  things  which  are 
behind,  and  reaching  forth  unto  those  things  which  are  be- 
fore, I  press  toward  the  mark  for  the  prize  of  the  high  calling 
of  God  in  Christ  Jesus."  15 


A     Higher     Experience 


517 


REFERENCES  TO   TEXTS 


17 
19 

2O 

28 

28 

29 

30 
31 
32 

32 
32 

33 
33 

33 
33 
33 

33 
34 
35 
35 

36 

42 

45 
45 
45 
47 
48 
50 

.    1Matt.   8:17 

Si 
52 
56 
58 
58 

59 
59 
60 
60 
60 
62 
62 
62 
63 
63 
64 

65 
65 
65 
66 
66 
66 
66 

69 
69 
70 
70 

1i  Peter  1-19 

72   . 
75   • 

^Isa.    54:10, 
A.   R.   V. 

2Luke    2:48,    49 

2John  7  -46 

3Matt.    4:15,    16, 
A.  R.  V.,  margin. 

3Mark  6:31 

4Matt    9*38 

.    .              1Luke  5:  17, 

5Ps     46-10 

75  • 

A.    R.   V. 
2Luke    5:17 

2John  4:29,   39 

1Matt.   9:21 
2Mark   5:23 
3Mark  5-29 

...   'Luke  4:38;  Mark 
1:30;    Matt.    8:15. 
2Mark   1-35 

75   • 

76  . 
76  . 

77   • 

4Matt    9  -2 

.  ..  BMark  2:7,  R.  V. 
6Matt    9-4    5 

4Luke   8-45 

5Luke   8  -46 

77    • 

7Mark  2-12 

..    4Isa.  42:2,   3,  mar- 
gin. 
sHosea  6:3 
«Mal    4  -2 

«Luke   8-48 

77   . 

8Ps.    33  -9 

7John  3:16 

79 

9Luke   5  '26 

8Gal.    2:20 

79 

10Ps     103*1-14 

10Luke   7-4     5 

8l    . 

"John  1*2    * 

7Isa    42  •  i 

"Luke  7:6 

84    . 

12John    5  -6-8 

8Isa    25-4 

12Luke  7:7;  Matt. 
8:8,  9. 
13Matt     8:13 

84    . 
85    . 

.  13Rom.  7:24,  margin 
14Eph    2  •  i 

8Isa     42  '.S~7 

10Isa.  42:16 

86  . 
88  . 

..  15John  7:  53;  8:1 
16John  8*4    5 

14Titus  3:5 

12Isa.   44:23 
13Matt     11-3 

35  Mark  9:23 
16John  6:37 
"Rom    5  '8 

88   . 

"John  8-7 

88 

18John  8'io    ii 

"Matt     1  1  -6 

90  . 

go  . 
gi    . 

92    .. 
93   • 
94   . 
94   . 

19i   John   1  17 
...    "ORom.   8:33,  34 
21Mark   1:24;   Luke 
4:35- 
.  ^Mark  i  -27,  R.  V. 
....  23Isa.  49:24,  25 
..    24Luke   10:17,    18 
^Luke  10*19 

15Isa.  61:1,  2, 
A.  R.   V. 
t.  .   16i  Kings  19:11,   12 
"Mark    10:14 

18Rom.   8:31,  32 
19Rom.  8:38,  39, 
A.   R.  V.,  margin. 
^Matt.    8:2 

21Matt    8-3 

19Matt     14-16 

22Jsa     j.e     g 

.  ..  ^Gal.  1:4;  i  John 
5:14.  IS- 
24Matt.    11:29 
"Isa.    53:6 
^Heb.    4:15 
..    27Ps.    147:4,   3 

21John  6-9 

94   • 
96  . 

^John  3:16 

^Matt.    14:19,  20 

242   Cor.    9:6-11, 
R.   V.,  margin. 

1Matt    8*29 

IOO. 

.    2Isa.    41:12 

519 


520 


References    to    Texts 


3Ps.    116:12-14, 

123  . 

....  13Ps.  103:13,  14 

157. 

17John     i  :29, 

R.  V. 

*Ps    104:33,  34 

123  . 

"Jer.    3:13; 

158. 

A.    R.    V. 
18Isa.    50  .-4, 

123  . 

i    John    i  :g. 
15Isa.    44:22 

101. 

5Ps.   106:2 

1  60. 

Leaser's  Translation. 
19Isa     35  'i-io 

ops.     IO5:i,    2, 

123. 
123. 

124. 

16Isa.    1:18 
17Jer.    31:3; 
Isa.     54:8. 
18John  14:1,  27 

A.  R.  V. 
7Ps.   105:23 

162. 

1Tohn     i  vi4 

IOI  . 

8Ps.  63:3-7, 
A.  R.  V. 
.  .  .   9Ps.   56:11-13, 

165. 

2Rom     8  '24 

166. 

3Micah    7  -8    9* 

124 

.  •  .         ^Isa     41:17 

166. 
166. 

Ps.    33:14,    15. 
4Gal.    6:1 
5i    Cor.   4:7 

IOI  . 

A.  R.  V. 

<   10Ps.  71  122-24,  5,  6 
...    "Ps.   45:17 

124. 

21Isa.    44=2,    3 
22Isa     4.^*22 

124. 

129. 
129. 
129. 
130. 

1  10. 

23Matt.     8:17; 
Isa.     53:5- 

166. 

«Matt     23  :8 

..   12Eze.  34:26, 

166. 

'Rom.    14  :io 

103- 

A.   R.  V. 
....   "John  7:37,  38, 
A.   R.  V. 
"John  4:35,  36 

166. 

8Rom.    14:13 

*i    Cor.    9:24 
2i    Cor.    9:24 
...     3i     Cor.    9:25-27 
.    4Rom.   12:1,  R.  V., 
margin;    Eph.    5:27. 
BRph.    6:12 

167. 

...      .       92   Cor    2  '4 

167. 
167 

...    102    Cor.    7:8-13, 
A.    R.    V. 

105. 

106. 

107. 

107. 
107. 

1  08 

15Matt.   7:12 
.  ..    16Matt.  28:18,  19; 
Mark  16:15. 
17Matt.    28:20 

167. 
167. 

A.-  R.  "V. 
.    12Phil.    1:3-5;    1:6, 
7,  A.   R.   V. 
13Phil.    4:1 

130. 
139- 

..    6Isa.    42:4;    53:11 

•  18Luke  18:37 
.  19Isa.  49:8,  9,  A.  R. 

V.;  Isa.   52:7. 

^att.    10:7,    8 

ID/. 

167. 

174. 

174. 

..    15Heb.    13:20,    2! 

1  1  •» 

.    iMark   2:5,   A.    R. 
V.,     margin;     Mark 
2:5. 
2i    Kings   2:2 

i£x.  15:26 

139  • 

*Acts    5:16 

III 

•  •  •  23  John  2  ;  Ps. 

I  19 

GMark    16:20 

113 

103:3,  4- 
3John  5:14 

«Acts    8-5-8 

7Col     4-14 

178. 

3Jude    22 

114. 

1  14  . 

4Deut.  7:15 
.  .     5Deut.    32:46; 

*Acts    4  •  1  2 

146 

92    Cor    6-16 

179. 

5John    7:37 

lie 

Prov.  4:22. 
6Mal    4:2 

147. 

10Luke    14:23 

181 

62   Peter   i  '4 

148. 

"Isa.    58:7; 

181. 
182. 

182 

.    7Ps.    119:11;    17:4 
.    8Micah   7:7,   8;    7: 
19,    Noyes*    Transla- 
tion. 
....      9Isa.    13:12 

US- 

7Matt.   ii  =28 

148. 

Mark    16:18. 
"Isa.    6:8 

116 

122. 

9Matt.  9:2 

150. 

154- 
It;6. 

13Matt.     1  1  129 
"Acts    20:18-35 
16John   4'io 

10Luke   8-48 

"Rev      2  "2 

182 

10Ps.    68:13 

123. 

.  .  "Isa.  41:1-4.  2=;.  s 

i";7. 

.    1<JTohn    4:14 

182. 

.    "Rev.    22:4 

References    to    Texts 


185               2Lev.     25:23-28        an?. 

6James    i  :27 

241 

244 
245 
246 
247 
247 
248 
250 
250 
250 

251. 
251 

253- 
255- 
255- 

^rov.     1.7:22 
2John    14:19 

185  3Lev.    25:10 

206 

7Isa.    58:7 

186  4Deut.     15:11 

206. 

8Isa.    58:7 

3John    16:12 

186  5Deut.    15:7,  8 

208. 

9James    i  :  5 

4Eph.    5:18 

186  6Lev.    25:35 

208. 

10Luke    6:35 

5Matt.     1  1  :  28 

186                       7Lev     19*9 

208 

11Prov     28*27 

186  8Deut.    24:19-21 
187  9Deut.    15:10,   6 

208. 

"Luke    6:38 

7Isa.    27:5 
12Ps.     34:22 

209  . 

187  :.      10Deut.    24:17 
188  "Deut.    24:10-12 
188  12Ex.    22:26,    27 
188                   j3Lev      25*14 

xActs    10:2, 

13Prov.     14:26 

2IO. 

A.   R.  V. 
2Eccl.    5:10 

A.   R.   V. 

1  88                  14Lev      19:35, 

2IO. 
2IO 

3Job  31:24,   28 
*Ps.   49:7,   8 

i«Isa     46*3     4, 

A.   R.  V. 

188..    15Deut.    25:13,    14, 
A.   R.   V. 
1  88           .      18Lev.     19:36, 

Noyes'     Translation. 

213.  . 

5i    Tim.    6:17- 

2I5-. 
215.  . 

19. 
6i    Cor.    2:1-5 
7Rom.     i  :i6 

...    18i    Thess.    5:18 

19Ps       IO7  •  I       2 

A.   R.   V. 
188  17Matt.     5:42 

225.. 
22"" 

255. 

21Ps.     107:9-15 

188  18Ps.     37:21 
188..    19Isa.    16:3,    A.    R. 
V.;     16:4. 
189  *>Ps.    37:3 
194....    -^Isa.    29:18,    19 

iLuke     18:1 
2Ps     103*13,    14 

255  • 

^Ps     42  *i  i 

255  . 

^Ps       27*1 

255- 
256 

24Ps.    27:5,   6, 
R.    V. 

2»PS       40  '1-1 

225.. 

225.. 

226.. 
226.. 
226.. 

..    3Ps.    107:17,    18, 
A.    R.    V. 

..      4PS.      107:19,     20, 

R.   V. 
5Mark    16:18 
"John    14:14 
7John    12:26 

256. 

257 

27Isa      58*7-11 

197  26Luke    9:58 
198  27Luke    9:23 
199..    ^Phil.    4:6,   A.    R. 
V.;    4:7- 

261. 

1Gen.    2:15 

268. 

.    2Ps.    46:1 

227.  . 

268  3Ps.    23:4 

200  *°isa     28:29, 
A.   R.   V. 

*68. 

4Isa.    40:29 

278 

229.  . 
229.. 

12Ps.    33:18 
"Rom     8*26 

1Lev      15:4-12 

278. 

2Lev.     13:46-52 

201  1Gal.    6:10 

202  2Ps     68*5 

15Matt     26*39 

5Deut     23*14 

202  *Isa     54:5, 

280. 
280 

...    "Lev.    20:24,    25 

A.    R.    V. 
202  .    ...             *Jer     49  *  1  1 

17Isa     38*21 

18Tohn    0*7 

280 

8Deut     7*26 

205..            .     5Mark    14:7 

2V1.  . 

.    "Tames    1:17 

281. 

.     8i   Cor.   1:16.  17 

522 


References   to    Texts 


281 

.     10Prov.    17:22 

330. 

OOQ 

.  .  .   ij   Cor.   6:19,  20 
2Prov     20  •  i 

oQ6 

ijolui    17*18 

281 

12Deut     26:11 

2John   3  -  1  6 

281 

18Neh    8:9,   10 

•J-JQ 

oQ6 

3Eoh     s.-2 

281 

.     14Neh     8:15-17 

0-3O 

*Prov      23-35 

396. 

4Matt.    20:28 

283 

15Deut     6-6-9 

333- 
333- 

337- 

BIsa.    65:8 
6Prov.    20:  i 

281 

16Deut     6  -20, 

^•83 

21,    24. 
17Deut.    7:14 

404. 
404. 
404. 

7Rom.     12:2 
82   Cor.    6:14-18 
»Joel    2-16 

^fer.    22:13-17 

284. 
284. 

.    18Deut.    26:18,    19 
19Deut.    28:2-6 

404. 

10Ex.     18:16 

285. 
285. 

285. 

...      ^Deut.    28:8-13 
...    21Num.    6:23;    6: 
24-27,    A.    R.    V. 
^Deut.    33:25-29, 
R.   V. 

34i. 
346. 
346. 
346. 

3Isa.    1:11-15 
4Isa.    5:22,    24 
5Prov.    24:11,12 
6Jer.    13:21 

404. 
404. 

"Num.    6:27 
12Deut.    28:10, 

404. 

A.    R.    V. 
13Micah    5:7 

349- 
349- 
353- 

405  . 

14Gen      12-2 

aProv.    4:23 

405- 

.  .  .   15John    17:22,  23 

«0£ 

24l>r       T7-7 

2Luke    2:52 

«££ 

....    3Luke    14:12-14 

286. 
286 

.  .   2fiPs.   92:14,  Leas- 
er's  Translation. 
27Prov     3-1     2, 

356 

406. 
406. 

...    18Isa.    61:4,    6-8, 
A.   R.   V. 
"Isa.    61-8 

1Cant     4-7 

•7cfi 

287 

23-26. 

350- 

ic6 

r-pn.    5.25-27 
3Fnfi      e  -?8 

406. 

.  .  .  .    ^Isa.    6  1  :g,    n, 

359- 

*Prov     19-14 

409. 

Noyes'     Translation. 

1i    Tim     2  -9 

359- 

...    5Prov.   31:11,   12 

787. 

2i    Tim.    2:9 

1Prov     9*10 

•>88 

9Matt.    5:42,   43 

359- 

28,    29. 

?88 

8Prov.    31:21, 

3John    17:3 

288. 
289. 

margin. 
.  .  .    4i    Cor.    3:16,    17 
5Matt.    6:29 

359- 
361. 

.    8Eph.    5:2,    24,    25 

410. 
410. 

410. 

4Jer.    9:23,    24 

.  .  .  .     BJob     22:21,     22, 

25-29,  A.  R.  V. 
6Rom.    i  :2O, 

289. 
289. 

<>89 

6i    Peter   3:4 
.    7Matt.  6:28,  30-33, 
R.    V. 

8Isa       26.3 

370. 

1Heb     11-23 

412 

A.    R.    V. 
7Hab     1-1 

372. 
374- 

379- 
•»oi 

..    2Judges    13:13.    7 
...    3Gen.    33:13.    J4 

412. 

8Ps.     104:24 

9po          T  Q  .  2-A 

4i3- 

margin. 
...    10Jer.    10:10,    u, 
16,   12. 

11  PC           QC-6 

796 

A.    R.    V. 
2Gen.    3:18 

JLuke  1:14,   15, 
A.  R.  V. 

112 

aPs     106-15 

....    aGen.    18:19 

413. 

12Ps.    95  :4,    :, 

313. 

.    2Deut.    14:8 

304. 

.    2Matt.     18:10 

A.  R.  V. 

References    to    Texts 


523 


420  . 

43John    16:25, 

433- 

7Isa.    6:1-7, 

A.   R.  V. 
414  14Amos   4:13, 

margin. 
**Rev     22  -4 

433- 

A.     R.    V.,    margin. 
8Jer.    10  :6,   7 

A.    R.    V. 

414...    15Amos   9:6,   mar- 
gin;   *Xoyes'  Trans- 
lation. 
414  18Amos    9:6, 
A.   R.  V. 
414                    17Heb     1  1  -3 

421. 
422. 
423- 

423- 
423- 

423- 
423- 
423  . 

45TTpf.         T  •  T    C 

433. 

9Ps.    139:1-6 

.  .  .    46John    17:20,   21 
.    47Isa.    61:1,    A.    R. 
V.,    margin. 
««Luke    4:18 

433  • 

iops.     147:5 

"Dan     2  -22 

i«Acts    15-18 

434- 
434- 

...    "Rom.     11:34-36 
15i    Tim.    1:17 

4»Isa.    61:2, 

A.   R.   V. 
...     MLuke    1:78,    79 
.  .  .    "Matt.    5  :44,    45 
B2Luke    6:35 

434- 

i«i    Tim.    6:16 

"Job    13:11 

414     ^Ps.    33:9 

434- 
434- 

18Job    22:12 
18Job    25:3 

423  . 

MMatt     5  :45 

margin. 
415    .              .  .    22Ps.    99  :9 

A  5C 

423  . 

MLuke    6:36 

435- 

A.     R.    V.,    margin. 
21Ps.    113:5,   6 

424. 
424. 

424. 

BBJohn   3:16 
s«Phil.    2:6-8, 
A.  R.  V. 
"Rom.    8:34 

AI  ft                      24P<?     i  is  '6 

435- 

At  fi                ^'Ps     ixiR'c     6 

435- 

^Ps.    145:3-21 

436. 

2*Ex.    3:5,  6 

416  '6Ps.     147:16 
416  27Jer.     10:13 

424. 
424. 

424. 

B8Heb.    7:25 

437- 
-138. 

.  ..     ^Gen.    28:10-17 
Mi    Cor.    10:11 

B9Heb.    4:15, 
A.   R.   V. 
'"Rom.    1  1  133 

<n*. 

"Hab.    2:20 

417  ^Prov.    3.5,    6 

438. 

MPs.    99:1-3 

417  ^Ps-    33:i8,    19 

425- 

OTi    John   3:1 

438. 

^Ps.    11:4 

417  31Ps.     36:7, 
A.   R.   V. 
417                     S2Ps.    146:5 

wjsa     64:4, 

438. 
438. 
438. 
438. 

»°Ps.     102:19 
....    wPs.  33:14,   i5 
MPs.    33=8 
''Rom.    1  1  :33 

1Isa     ^0:21 

425- 
426 

A.  R.  V. 
«2   Cor.   3:18 

A.   R.  V. 
4i8  MPs.    33:5, 
A.  R.  V. 
418  MPs.    65:5-7, 

426 

wjohn    8-29 

426. 
426. 

MEph.    3:14-19 
67Col.     1:9-11 

2Tohn   6  'is 

429. 

3John    6:51 

A.  R.  V. 
418  S6Ps.   65:8,   ii 

1Prov.    30:5,   6 

441  . 

4John    6  :47 

BJohn    6*63 

418  37Ps.    145:14-16 
418                       ^Heb      1:3 

443- 

«Luke    4:18 

429. 
430. 
430. 
432. 

3Deut.    29:29 
4Job    1  1  :  7-9 
BJob    28:12-28 
'Isa.   40:12-28, 
A.    R.    V. 

419  39Rev.     1:13 

8Prov     6-28 

419        .    ..     ^John     io'3O 

443- 
447- 
44«. 

9Job    14:4 
...    10Prov.    22:17-19 
..    "Prov.    22:20,   21 

419.        .  .      41Matt     ii  '27 

420  "John    14:1-10 

References    to    Texts 


448 

"Ps.   78:5 

464. 

486. 

iops    66-12 

AA.8 

13Ps.    78:4 

464. 

18Ps.    119:98-100, 

487 

"John    13-7 

448 

14Ps     78:6,    7 

104,    in. 

488. 

AA& 

15Prov     10:22 

464. 

"EX.          33;l8 

488. 

13John   8*28     29 

464 

480 

1  John    15:10 

465. 

«>Ex.    34:6 

480 

15i    Peter   -?*Q 

.    2Phil.    2:13,    12 

491  . 

16James    2-57 

3  1    Cor     15*31 

491  . 

17Prov     2^*7 

42  Tim.  4:7,  8 

472. 

.  .   1i   Peter  4:12,   13 

493. 

..    18Matt.    13:29,   30 

4-73 

2Eccl.    9:10 

40"? 

i»Gal    6*1     2 

454- 

8Beut     34*10, 

4C  e 

6John    17:4-6 



7i    Peter    1:13-16 

A.   R.  V. 

500. 

1  John    13:15 

476. 

4Ps.    75:6,   7 

Arf. 

8Prov     2:2-11, 

50O. 

22  Cor.  5:14 

476. 

A     R     V 

CQI  . 

83  cor    g  .Q 

477  • 

6Prov.  4:7,  8 

4^6 

8Prov.    3:18 

501  . 

4Phil.    2:4 

10Gal.    2  :2o 

478. 

.  .    7Matt.    20:25,   26, 

501  . 

«Phil.    2:5-8 

478 

A.   R.  V. 

8Phil     i  :29 

502. 

6i    Peter    1:18 

Af>a 

ij    John  4:11 

502. 

7Haggai   2  :8 

A&n 

2Gal     6:14 

479- 

9Heb.    n:8 

10  1    Samuel   2-9 

461 

.    8i    John    1:1-3 

CQ4 

iprov     4*18, 

4John    3:33, 

479- 

...     nLuke   5:27,   28 

480. 

12Luke    22  :35 

A.    R.    V. 

504. 

2John    15:11 

481. 

13Matt.    11:30 

461 

5John    i  '4 

cr>6 

481  . 

"Ps.    84:11 

461 

6Ps     92  :4 

481 

.     15Matt.    6:34 

467 

7Ps.    36:5-7 

508. 

°Rev.    7:14-17 

46  T 

8Ps.    36:7-9, 

482. 

..    162   Cor.    12:9,    10 

508. 

6Rev.    21  :4 

A         T>        V 

cnR 

46l 

9Ps     119:1,   2,  9, 

48  q 

508. 

8£x>   34:6f   7t 

48  $ 

2Matt    7:1,  2 

A.    R.    V. 

46^ 

iops     ng-ii 

48-; 

3Rom     2  *i 

e  i  •» 

.    9John    15:5 

46  1 

nps     1  19  -45 

48  q 

4i    Peter    2*20 

06 

10John    15:4-16 

46-? 

12Ps     119*18     24, 

486 

BMatt    5  '23    24 

si6 

"Rev     3  :20 

486 

6Prov     15*1 

cjg 

12Rev     2:17 

464 

13Ps     119*54,    I4°» 

486. 

7Rom.    12:21 

516. 

13Rev.    2:26-28 

486 

8Ps     •??  •";     6 

-T6 

14Rev     3:12 

464 

14Ps     119*165-167 

486. 

8Luke    12:2 

516 

.  .  .     15Phil.   3:13,   14. 

SCRIPTURAL  INDEX 


296 

261 
296 
340 
405 
39i 
437 
374 

436 
"3 
404 
188 
464 
508 
465 
508 

278 
279 
278 
186 
1  88 
280 
185 
188 
186 

285 
404 

283 
283 
114 
280 
3i3 
186 
187 
186 
280 
1  88 

24  '17              

187 
1  86 
188 
281 
284 
284 
285 
404 
429 
114 
285 
475 

405 
372 

479 
485 

174 
36 

281 
283 

430 
434 
443 
434 

410 
434 
430 

2IO 

435 

1  1  :4    

438 

2:15   

t*l8 

1  7  14    

181 

25:13,    14    
26*  ii               .... 

19  12-4     

412 

23  14    

268 

18     19          

27  :  i,    5,  6    .  . 

.    255 

28-2-6 

28:7    

256 

8-13     

10      

.    418 

3   8     

438 

Exodus 
3:5,  6  

29*29    . 

9    

.  .    77,    414 

32  146    

14,    IS     •• 
18     

..166,    438 
229 

33:25-29     
14  :io 

18,    19    .  . 

417 

Joshua 

I  •  e      Q 

34:22    . 

•    250 

36:5-9     

463 

iR  •  \f\ 

7     

417 

22:26,     27      

37:3    

189 

5,   6    

486 

33-I°     

19  464, 

Judges 

21       

188 

40:1-3      

256 

34-0     
6,    7     

Leviticus 

13:46-52   
14:45-57   

42  :  i  i     

255 

45  :  17    

101 

46:1     

268 

i  Samuel 

10    

58 

49:7,    8 

2IO 

56:11-13     ... 
63:3-7     
65:5-11     

IOI 
IOI 
418 

19:9  

35,    36    
20:23-25     
25:10,    23-28     

14     
35      

2-9      
24:4-6     

I  Kings 
2:2  

66:12    
18    
68:5    

486 
227 
202 

13    

l82 

71:22-24     ... 
75:6,    7    

IOI 
476 

Numbers 
6:23-27   

I9:il,      12       

Nehemiah 

78:4-7     
84:11     
92  14    

448 
481 
463 

12-14 

286 

95  :4-6     

413 

99=1-3     

438 

Deuteronomy 

6:6-9,  20,  21,  24  .  . 
7:14    

15-17   
Job 

1  1  *7-Q 

9     
100  :i-4     

415 
4ie 

102  :i9    

438 

103  :  1-14     .  .  .  . 

79 

3,   4    .  .  .  . 

.  .  .      .     113 

13,   14,    •  • 
104:24    

.  .    123,  225 
412 

I3:u      

14'A        

.26      

33,    34    •  • 
105:1,    2,    23 
2,    3    .  .  .  . 

IOI 
IOI 

14  -8 

21,     22,     25-29      .  . 

255 

106:2     

IOI 

28  '  12-28 

15      

312 

23  114    

31:24,28        

37  :5-24     

I07:i,     2,     9-15 
I7-2O      .  .  . 

255 

22$ 

24:10-12     

525 

Scriptural    Index 


jrsaims 

435 

IOI 

463 

181 

464 
418 
416 

433 
435 
418 
417 

433 
416 
416 

456 
286 
417 
456 
477 
504 
114 
349 
433 
429 
443 
409 
448 
195 
250 
486 
281 
359 
359 
333 
447 
448 
491 
330 
346 
208 
429 
•  359 
388 

210 

473 
«6 

isaian 

1:5,   6    

70 

123 
346 
433 
148 
182 
1  88 
33 
289 
248 
199 
200 
194 
439 
124 
1  60 
232 
432 
268 
251 
124 
•   33 
32 
130 
123 

IOO 

124 
123 
33 
414 
124 
251 
414 
107 
250 

.?! 

107 
1  08 
124 
7i 
130 
202 
123 

& 

206 
257 
142 
423 
406 
425 
333 

123 
410 
433 

\\l 

4'7 
346 

j  eremian 
17:7       . 

286 

337 
123 
476 
202 

103 
433 
32 
404 

414 
414 
414 

404 

182 
166 

435 

438 
413 

502 
488 

US 

20 

486 

116:12-14   

22  '  13-17 

119:1,    2,    9,    ii,    18, 
24,    30,    45,    72, 

18     

3i:3 

5:22,  24  
6:1-7  

4.C  •  e 

8    . 

Ezekiel 
34:26  

54,    98-100,    104, 
in,     130,     140, 
160,        165-167, 

13*12                  .... 

16  "3      4 

26'T 

64 

27  :s     

Daniel 

28:26    

29  :  18,    19    

Hosea 

6'^ 

146  *5            .... 

38:21     . 

40:12-28     

29     
41:10    

Joel 
2:16  

Proverbs 

*'      • 
42:1,   5-7,   10-12,   16. 

2,    3    

4     

43:    1-4,    5,    25    

Amos 
4:13  

3H,     2,     23-26      .... 

5,    6    
18    

44  '2      •* 

22      

4:7,   8    
18    

23      
45=7-12       

5:8  
9:6  

22      

22     

46:3,    4    

Micah 
5:7  

23       

5-21       
22        
6:28       

14-16     

gilO      
IO:22       

24,    25    
50:4    

7:7,  8,   19    
8,    9    

13^3       
14:26      

52:7     
9,    10    
53:5    

Nahum 
1:3  

I5:i       
17:22      241, 
18:22       

6    
ii     

20:1     330, 

5n  •:::::::::::: 

Habakkuk 
2:20  

22:17-19     

2O,     21       
23:7      

55:10-13    
58:7   148, 

29-32,   35    

24:il,      12      
28:27      
30:5,6       

59:14,  is    

61:1,   2    35, 
4,   6-9,    ii    
64:4    

3:3  
Haggai 

21      

Ecclesiastes 

65:8     

Jeremiah 

2:8  
23   

Malachi 

9:23,  24  

4.2    32» 

Matthew 

Canticles 
4:7  . 

10-12,   16    

13:21    

5:23,  24  

Scriptural   Index 


527 


J.YJ.  mint: 

o/ 
....     188 

L.UKC 
2:52     

349 
443 
91 
29 
3i 
75 
79 
479 
423 
423 
208 
63 
64 
60 

122 
I98 
197 
139 
139 

94 

486 
353 
147 
225 
107 
480 
230 

461 
157 
424 
461 
28 

103 
81 
84 
113 

441 
66 
179 
103 
52 
86 
86 
88 
488 
426 
195 
233 
419 
226 
487 
500 
162 
124 

226 

jonn 

42,    43    
44,    45 

288 
.  .  .  .    423 

4:18     423 

35     

6:28-33     

289 

38    

»      34    

.    481 

5*3 
10    426,   452 

7:1,    2    

485 

5:17     

12       

105 

26    _. 
27,    28    '. 

8:2,    3     
8,    9    
13    

....      69 
.  .  .  .      64 
65 

25     420 

6,135    208, 

z7-3     •  4*0 

15     

....      29 

•38 

4"°     455 

17    
29    

17,    124 
....      96 

7:4-6     

J4     404 

1  8                                 706 

9:2     

76,      122 

77 

8:45,    46    . 

4,    5    

48                                             62 

Acts 

4:  12     .                                     I7O 

21       

....       59 

9*23 

38      

58 

rg 

10:7,    8    

.  .  .  .     1  39 

II  13     . 

.  .  .  .       34 

6    

•5C 

c  ;  1  6                                           i  -JQ 

8:5-8                                          140 

28    

H5>    247 
71,    150 

481 

IO:2      .                                           2OO 

I5:i8                                              433 

30 

is:f3.  :::::::::::: 

37    

Romans 

i  :  16    .                          21  •; 

14:16    

.  .  .  .      45 

42    

John 

18-10 

20:25,    26    
28 

....  478 

306 

23-8 

1  66 

2:1     485 

5:8    66 

29 

1  06 

3:16   .  .62,  94,  396, 
33    .... 

Mark 

1  124    

.  .  .  .    107 
91 

4  :7-i4 

3i,  32,  38,  39    .  .     66 
33,    34    90 

10    .... 

29,    39 

ii  :33     424,    438 

35,    36    

34-36     434 

27 

I2'I                                                  130 

30 

6-8 

35    
2:5     .... 

14    

10    489 

21      .  .                                    486 

7    .... 

76 

14:10,    13                       166 

12      .  . 

35,  47,  5i,  63    .. 

/   Corinthians 

5  "23 

29 

60 

6:31 

c6 

37      38 

9  :23 

46 

10:  14 

41,  42 

3:16,  17  —  281,  288 

12  137 

8-1      

14  \j    

4,  5,  7,  10,  ii   .  . 

28      20 

16:15    

1  06 

18    .  .  . 

148,   226 

20 

20    

9  :4    • 

Luke 
1:14,  15  .... 

...    379 

7    ... 

2   Corinthians 

10  130 

12  .'26        .  . 

13:7      

15      

53     

...      75 

78,    79    

.  .  .    423 

14:1,    27     

2:40    

.  .  .    400 

I-IO      

48,    49    .... 

...      19 

14      • 

I4-l8       .                        .      404 

528 


Scriptural    Index 


2   Corinthian. 

6:16    

r 

i46 
167 
501 
50 

482 

70 

ts 

495 

201 

460 

85 
426 
396 
361 
246 
356 
130 
130 

167 
478 
SGI 
424 
452 

5i6 
167 

199 

426 
253 

140 

I  Thessaloniat 
3-8  

IS 

167 

255 

434 
287 
434 
213 

453 
65 

421 

418 
424 
424 
414 
479 
372 

208 
233 
205 
491 
228 

455 
502 
51 

i  Peter 

2:9     

286 
485 
289 
489 
472 

409 
181 

461 

90 
229 
228 
425 
460 
70 

H3 
178 

419 

SI£ 

5I5 
506 

507 
508 
230 
508 

122 
421 

454 

7-8-13,    16 

5-!$      

2O     

8'0 

i  Timothy 

I*I7                                ... 

3:4      

o.y      .... 

12:9,   10    

Galatians 

2  Peter 

1  ;*     . 

6-16 

6:17-19    

1  -4    •  " 
2:20    02, 
6-1 

2  Timothy 

4-7     g          

4      

i  John 
1:1-3   

I,     2      
IO      

14  
Ephesians 

Titus 
3:5  

7     

912^ 

2:1     

Hebrews 

4:11    

5:14,    15    

2,     24,     25      

18    

j  John 

2      

25-28    

1  -I-5     

27    

4  =  15    7i» 

6:12    

Philippians 

I  "V7 

7:25    
1  1  ••»    

Jude 

22      

8    .....:..... 

21 

James 
1:5  

Revelation 

2-4-8 

6-8    

12,      13      

3:13,  14  
4:1    

17   
27  
2:7  

1  -13    
2:17,    26-28    
3:12,    20    

6,    7    

Colossians 

5:16  
i  Peter 

5^2,    13    
7=9,    10    

14.  '1  1 

j8     

4    182, 

4:14.  . 

19     . 

ii     

GENERAL   INDEX 


A  CC I  DENTS,  caused  by  intem- 
'  perance,  331 

Adam  and  Eve,  Eden  home  of, 
261,  265;  diet  of,  296,  311;  de- 
sire of,  for  knowledge,  427 ; 
garments  of,  462 

Adultery,  woman  taken  in,  87; 
forgiven  by  Christ,  89 

Aged,  care  of,  204,  205 

Agriculture,  man's  occupation  in 
Eden,  189;  a  means  of  mission- 
ary work,  193 ;  a  source  of  wis- 
dom, 199;  health-giving  nature 
of,  265 

Air,  pure,  need  of,  274.  See  also 
Ventilation 

Amos,  a  herdsman  and  prophet, 
148 

Amusements,  evils  of,  364 

Angels,  ministry  of  good,  105, 
253;  evil,  128;  work  with  mis- 
sionaries, 150,  159;  angel  of  the 
Lord  in  burning  bush,  212 ;  our 
companions  in  time  of  need, 
249 ;  in  homes,  387,  401 ;  God's 
servants,  417 

Animals,  intelligence  of,  and  kind- 
ness toward,  315,  316 

Apostasy,  the  original,  129 

Appetite,  indulgence  of,  47 ;  de- 
praving, 130;  for  drink,  173, 
i?6,  334 

Association,  forbearance  in,  483; 
retaliation,  486;  sympathy,  486; 
speaking  well  of  others,  492. 
See  also  Courtesy ;  Erring 

Authors,  see  Infidel 


7^  AKIN G    powder,    use    of    in 

food,  300 

Baths,   value  of  cool,  warm,  and 
neutral,    237;    a    nervine,    276; 


prevent  disease,  276.  See  also 
Cleanliness 

Battle  of  life,  129,  158 

Beer,  a  mild  intoxicant,  331,  334 

Bethesda,  the  sick  at  pool  of,  81 

Bethsaida,  a  retreat  for  Jesus,  56 

Bible,  basis  of  true  education, 
401,  402;  obedience  essential  to 
knowledge  of,  465;  need  of 
knowledge  of,  451 ;  influence  of, 
in  character  building,  458 ;  study 
of,  a  mental  discipline,  466. 
See  also  Word  of  God 

Blood,  improper  breathing  a  cause 
of  impure,  273;  effect  of  im- 
pure air  on  the,  274;  circulation 
of,  see  Circulation 

Books,  true  lesson,  400.  See  also 
Literature;  Libraries 

Booths,  life  in,  a  source  of  joy 
and  health,  282,  283 

Brain-workers,  need  of  physical 
activity  for,  238,  240;  diet  of, 
235,  309,  310 

Brain,  affected  by  improper 
breathing,  273 

Bread,  of  heaven,  48,  441 ;  fine 
flouf,  300;  use  of  soda  or  bak- 
ing-powder in,  300;  not  to  be 
made  with  milk,  301 ;  how  to 
bake,  301 ;  unleavened,  301 ; 
zwieback,  301,  302,  321 

Breathing,  value  of  proper,  272; 
exercises  in,  272;  evils  of  im- 
proper, 273 

Brotherhood,  the  divine,  159 

Burden-bearers,  consideration  for, 
483,  484;  Jesus,  the  great  Bur- 
den-bearer, 512 

Burning  bush,  represents  comfort 
in  affliction,  212 

Business  principles,  187,  188 

Butter,  use  of,  302 


34 


529 


530 


General   Index 


(CANAAN,   division    of,    among 

^    Israelites,  184 

Cancer,     communicated    by     flesh 

foods,  313 
Canvassers,  as  Christian  workers, 

154 
Capernaum,    work    of    Christ    in, 

29,  30 

Caste  in  religion,  25 

Character  building,  object-lessons 
in,  199;  the  work  of  a  lifetime, 
452,  454,  455;  a  daily  struggle, 
452,  453;  a  personal  struggle, 
453;  influence  of  Bi'ble  in,  45o> 
466 

Charity,  how  to  manifest  real,  195 

Cheese,  unfit  for  food,  302 

Children,  Christ's  invitation  to,  19, 
41 ;  healed  by  Christ,  38 ;  blessed 
by  Christ,  40-43;  taught  by 
Christ,  42 ;  to  be  helped  by  older 
ones,  43,  445  training  of,  379, 
380,  383,  395 ;  dress  of,  382 ;  cafe 
of,  in  sickness,  385;  duties  of, 
in  the  home,  394,  401 ;  a  knowl- 
edge of  God,  the  first  lesson 
for,  460;  diet  of,  see  Diet 

Child-training,  see  P  a  r'e  n  t  s  ; 
Mothers;  Children 

CHRIST,    Offices,    Titles,    and    Ap- 
pellations of: 
Burden-bearer,    72,    512;    Bright 

and  Morning  Star,   136 
Commander   of   all   the   angelic 

host,  197 

Counselor:  a  sure,  249;  the  di- 
vine, 119,  512 
Dayspring,  423 
Deliverer:  the,  34;  our  mighty, 

456 
Evangelist,   22;    Elder    Brother, 

71 

Friend,  a  sympathizing,  249 
Good  Shepherd,  the,  57;  Guide, 

248 
Healer:   the,   in;   of  all  woes, 

121;    the   great,   22,   233,   244; 

the  mighty,  34 
Invisible,  the,  504 
King  of  glory,  22,  197 
Light  of  the  world,  419 
Messenger  of  life  and  peace,  19, 


24;  Messenger  of  the  cove- 
nant, 22;  My  Servant,  33; 
Majesty  of  heaven,  22,  197, 
501 ;  Messiah,  36 ;  Medical 
Missionary,  the  great,  267; 
Master  Artist,  411;  Master- 
worker,  472;  Master,  502 

Prince :  of  teachers,  23 ;  of 
heaven,  197 

Physician:  the  chief,  in,  116, 
121,  134;  of  soul  and  body, 
131;  the  great,  144,  174;  the 
compassionate,  226;  the  true, 
244 

Restorer,  the,  174,  244;  Re- 
deemer, 502 

Sinless  One,  71,  89;  Spirit  of 
life,  75;  Soother  of  all  our 
sorrows,  121 ;  Source  of 
strength,  136;  Son  of  man, 
197;  Sun  of  Righteousness, 
251 ;  Son  of  God,  502 

Saviour :  the,  31 ;  the  compas- 
sionate, 226 

Teacher:  the  great,  442;  the  di- 
vine, 458 

Well-spring  of  life,  247 ;  Word, 

the,  415 
Christ,  humiliation  of,   17,  22,  33, 

35,  501 ;  mission  of,   17,  19,  20, 

22,  25,  31,  91,   130,  423;   source 
of    strength    and    happiness    of, 
30,  52  ( see  also  Prayer ;  Song)  ; 
keeping  power  of,  41 ;  compan- 
ionship of,  85,    107;   gospel   of, 
in;  the  source  of  life,  in,  113; 
joy  of,  504;   our  example,  491, 
501-503; 

character  of:  as  shown  in 
spirit  of  self-sacrifice,  19,  22, 
105;  in  attention  to  little  things, 
40;  in  sympathy  toward  chil- 
dren, 44 ;  love  toward  all,  72 ; 
singleness  of  purpose,  502;  so- 
ciability, see  Sociability; 

earthly  life  of:  home,  19; 
childhood  and  early  life,  52,  197, 
349,  350,  366,  399,  400;  health, 
51 ;  temptations,  181 ; 

public  ministry:  burdens  and 
trials,  18,  19;  character  of,  19, 

23,  25;  a  friend  of  the  poor,  20, 


General   Index 


531 


24>  33,  34 ;  invitation  of  Christ, 
19,  25,  42,  512;  miracles  testi- 
fied to  nature  of  work,  19 ;  prep- 
aration for,  52 ;  a  helper  of  the 
tempted,  71 ;  individual  work  of, 
28,  135,  143,  279;  an  incessant 
laborer,  55 ;  in  tipper  chamber, 

•417; 

as  a  healer:  hospital  of,  18; 
the  healer,  17-20,  38,  in,  121, 
233 ;  a  helper  in  the  sick-room, 
117.  See  also  Miracles; 

as  a  teacher :  place  of  teach- 
ing, 21,  23,  52,  53,  54;  character 
of  teaching,  21,  23,  24,  26,  32,  42, 
52 ;  lessons  of  simplicity  and 
economy,  47,  48;  methods,  see 
Teaching.  See  also  Parables  ^ 

Christians,  duties  of,  toward  chil- 
dren, 43,  44;  example  of,  141, 
196 ;  all,  to  be  workers,  149 ;  as 
missionaries,  152;  opportunities 
of,  in  service,  152;  to  work  for 
neighbors,  152;  eloquence  in  life 
of,  469;  power  in  life  of,  469, 
470 ;  character  of,  497 

Church,  work  of  the,  106;  char- 
acter of  the  Christian,  to-day, 
142;  a  training-school,  148; 
members  of,  to  be  workers,  149, 
152 ;  to  care  for  its  poor,  201 ; 
-buildings,  ventilation  of,  274; 
responsibility  of,  in  temperance 
work,  340 

Church-membership,  selfishness  in, 

151 

Cider,  sweet,  331 ;  intoxication 
produced  by  hard,  332 

Cigarettes,  use  of,  among  chil- 
dren, 329 

Circulation  of  the  blood,  evils  of 
poor,  271-273 ;  improved  by 
bathing,  276 ;  hindered  by  im- 
proper dress,  293,  382 

Cities,  artificial  life  in,  262,  363; 
life  in,  not  conducive  to  health, 
262,  365;  evils  of,  263,  363,  364; 
not  in  accordance  with  God's 
plan,  365 ;  not  best  location  for 
homes,  367 

Cleanliness,  necessary  to  health, 
276;  among  Israelites,  277,  278; 
taught  at  Mt.  Sinai,  279 


Coffee,  a  stimulant,  326,  335 

Colds,  prevention  of,  by  bathing, 
276 

Commandments,  God's,  see  Law  of 
God 

Condiments,  irritate  the-  stomach, 
305,  325 ;  pickles,  305,  325 ; 
spices,  305,  325;  pepper,  325; 
mustard,  325 ;  create  unnatural 
craving,  325,  335 

Confession,  nature  of,  228,  229 

Consumption,  improper  dress  a 
cause  of,  293 

Consumptives,  helped  by  use  of 
olives,  298 

Contact  with  others,  see  Associa- 
tion 

Cooking,  science  of,  302;  duty  of 
women  to  learn,  303;  duty  of 
men  to  learn,  323.  See  also 
Schools,  cooking 

Cornelius,  God's  message  to,  209 

Cough,  poor  circulation  a  cause 
of,  272 

Country  life,  192,  367,  370;  a 
remedy  for  disease;  see  Reme- 
dies 

Courtesy,  based  on  Christian  prin- 
ciples, 489,  490;  of  Christ,  489; 
of  Paul,  490; 

need  of:  in  workers',  157;  in 
parents,  386,  387 

Creation  of  man,  415 ; 

of  the  earth :  not  explained  by 
science,  414;  wrought  by  God's 
word,  414,  415 

Criticism,  evils*  of,  492 ;  reflex  in- 
fluence of,  492 

£)ANIEL,  God  worked  through, 
148;  example  of,  in  plain  liv- 
ing, 285 

David,  God  worked  through,  148; 
last  words  of,  to  Solomon,  174; 
experience  of,  in  studying  Bible, 
463,  464;  conduct  of,  toward 
Saul,  484,  485 

Diet,  for  the  sick,  221 ;  for  chil- 
dren, 384;  choice  of  the  best, 
295;  climate  and  occupation  to 
regulate,  297;  fruit  diet,  297, 
299;  of  Israel,  280,  311,  312; 
variety  in,  299;  drinking  at 


532 


G  ene'ral   Index 


meals,  305;  controlled  by  prin- 
ciple, 310,  319;  man's  original, 
296;  effect  of,  on  mind  and 
morals,  280,  302 

foods :  preparation  of,  300, 
302;  hot  and  cold,  305 ',  pastries' 
and  rich  foods,  298,  302;  rich 
foods  prepare  way  for  drunken- 
ness, 334-  See  also  Brain- 
workers  ;  Bread;  Butter; 
Cheese ;  Condiments ;  Dietetic 
Reform;  Eating;  Fruit;  Flesh 
as  Food;  Grains;  Milk;  Salt; 
Sugar;  Vegetables 

Diet-cure,  see  Remedies;  Brain- 
workers 

Dietetic  reform,  need  of,  146;  er- 
rors in,  318,  319,  322,  323,  324; 
to  be  progressive,  320 

Disciples,  work  of,  104;  Christ's 
commission  to  the  twelve,  139; 
the  seventy,  139:  /eport  of  the 
seventy,  94;  the  sick  healed  by, 
139;  with  Christ  in  upper  cham- 
ber, 419,  420;  call  of,  by  Christ, 
479,  480;  in  the  mount,  508 

Disease,  Christ's  mission  to  re- 
move, 17,  122;  healing  of,  linked 
with  forgiveness  of  sin,  in,  113, 
121,  141 ;  the  gospel  a  cure  for, 
115;  increase  of,  125,  329,  380; 
definition  of,  127 ;  weakens  men- 
tal and  moral  powers,  128; 
spread  of,  lessened  by  obedience 
to  laws  of  health,  219,  220 ;  con- 
tagious, among  Israelites,  277; 
nature's  remedies  for,  see  Reme- 
dies; 

causes  of:  sin,  113,  114,  133* 
227,  244 ;  improper  eating  and 
drinking,  114,  235,  334;  intem- 
perance, 171 ;  self-indulgence, 
227 ;  disregard  of  laws  of  health, 
234 ;  inactivity,  238 ;  mental 
trouble,  241 ;  impure  air,  274 ; 
dampness,  274 ;  uncleanliness, 
276;  improper  dress,  293;  flesh 
foods,  313 

Dress,  simplicity  in,  207,  287,  294; 
becoming  and  durable,  288,  289; 
healthful,  288;  fashionable,  290; 
physical  effects  of  improper,  291, 


292,  293;  Satan's  means  of  de- 
stroying life,  291 ;  length  of, 
291,  292 

Drugs,  nature  of,  126;  effects  of, 
on  system,  126,  127;  simple 
treatments  to  take  place  of,  146; 
use  of,  not  sanctioned  by  Christ, 
233 

BATING,  regularity  in,  303, 
384;  at  improper  times,  306; 
slowly,  305 ;  over-,  306-308 ;  con- 
dition of  mind  when,  306;  in 
"courses,"  306;  wrong  habits  in, 
308,  384;  exact  rules  for,  310; 
with  thanksgiving",  321,  385;  be- 
tween meals,  384 

Economy,  taught  by  Christ,  48, 
207,  208;  lack  of,  because  of  de- 
fective education,  195;  essential 
to  the  poor,  196 ;  a  basis  of  liber- 
ality, 206,  207 ;  unwise  economy, 
322 

Education,  missionary  training  in, 
395,  401 ;  need  of  a  broad,  398 ; 
symmetrical,  398 ;  of  Jesus,  399 ; 
Bible  the  basis  of,  401 ;  common 
branches  of,  402 ;  evils  of 
worldly,  403;  need  of  reform 
in,  407 ;  knowledge  of  God, 
the  basis  of,  409,  410,  425, 
426 ;  pantheistic  theories  in,  428 ; 
false,  439;  true,  444;  practical, 
448-450;  heart,  450;  the  highest, 
457;  in  future  life,  466;  of 
Moses,  an  object-lesson,  474, 

4755 

industrial :    among    Israelites, 
183-186;  need  of,  192,  194,  402; 
for  orphans,  206 ; 
See  also  Literature 

Eggs,  not  to  be  excluded,  320 

Elisha,  a  farmer  and  prophet,  148 ; 
example  of,  in  plain  living,  285 

Eloquence,  in  life  of  Christians, 
469 

Encouragement,  words  of,  spoken 
by  the  great  Healer,  24,  38-44, 
71,  72,  76,  77,  84,  85,  89,  90,  94; 
words  of,  to  be  spoken  by  physi- 
cians, 121-124;  for  the  tempted, 
168,  169,  179-182;  through  the 


General  Index 


533 


healing  promises,  246-251 ;  in 
praise  and  song,  251-260;  speak- 
ing words  of,  a  Christian  duty, 

492.  See  also  Hope 

Erring,    patience    with    the,    493 ; 
Christ's     example    toward    the, 

493,  494;    lesson    from    Judas, 
493;     forbearance     toward    the, 
494;  lesson  from  impression  on 
wax,  494 ;  Judgment  will  reveal 
fruit  of  dealing  with  the,  495 

Eve,  see  Adam 

Exercise,    need    of,    for    children, 

382;   a   remedy  for  disease,  see 

Remedies 


T^AITH,  power  of  touch  of,  60, 
61 ;  true,  62 ;  as  a  conqueror, 
12 ;  power  of,  in  overcoming, 
65,  66,  93,  169,  488 ;  the  working 
of,  102;  value  of,  in  sickness, 
118;  lack  of,  in  Christ's  time, 
142;  lack  of,  in  our  time,  145; 
kindled  by  personal  ministry, 
145 ;  strengthened  by  exercise, 
231,  252;  value  of,  in  trial,  482; 
talk  faith,  488 

Families,  as  foreign  missionaries, 
!55>  J56;  as  home  missionaries, 
194 ;  family  prayer,  392 

Farmers,  see  Agriculture 

Father,  duties  of,  in  home  :  to  train 
children,  390,  391 ;  as  companion 
of  children,  391,  392;  to  make 
home  happy,  392; 

offices  of:  the  lawmaker,  390; 
the  priest  of  the  household,  392 

Festivals,  religious,  attended  by 
Christ,  22,  86;  of  rich,  attended 
by  Christ,  25 

Fever,  healed  by  Christ,  29;  na- 
ture's effort  to  correct  wrong 
conditions,  235 ;  uncleanliness  a 
cause  of,  276 

Fish,  as  food,  313,  315 

Flesh,  as  food,  not  in  the  begin- 
ning, 311;  permitted  in  Israel, 
311;  restriction  regarding,  312; 
reasons  for  discarding,  313-315; 
not  essential  to  .strength,  316; 
how  to  supply  place  of,  316,  317 

Food,  see  Diet 


Foreign  missionaries,  qualifica- 
tions of,  146;  language  study  by, 
in  mission  fields,  155;  families 
as,  155 

Frivolity,  perverts  character,  91 
Fruit,  canning  of,  299.     See  also, 
Diet;  Jellies,  jams,  etc. 

f2ALILEE,  storm  on  sea  of, 
95 

Germs,  bred  in  uncleanliness,  276; 
in  air  of  cities,  262 

God,  personality  of,  413,  415,  421; 
working  of,  in  nature,  416,  419, 
424;  providential  care  of,  417; 
revealed  in  Christ,  4j8.  419,  422, 
423  ;  not  fully  revealed  now,  420  ; 
speculative  theories  concerning, 
427-429;  our  knowledge  of,  429, 
432,  464;  greatness  of,  432-435; 
sacredness  of,  435-438 

Gospel,  how  presented  by  Christ, 
20;  to  all,  25,  102;  display  un- 
necessary to  advancement  of, 
36;  how  to  present  the,  99,  100; 
of  Christ,  a  work  for  soul  and 
body,  in;  of  health,  115;  sym- 
bolized by  sacrifices,  130;  physi- 
cal healing  not  to  be  separated 
from  work  of,  141  ;  rapid  spread 
of,  141  ;  to  be  given  by  Chris- 
tians, 141  ;  antidote  for  sin,  141  ; 
need  of,  142  ;  desire  for,  143 

Grace,  definition  of,  161  ;  our  need 
of  and  claim  to,  161 

Grains,  cooking  of,  301  ;  "second- 
hand" in  flesh  foods,  313;  better 
than  flesh  foods,  316 

Gratitude,  an  element  of  health, 
251  ;  give  expression  to,  253,  257; 
enjoined  in  Bible,  255 

Greatness,  true,  in  character,  477, 
478 

Greek,  study  of,  443,  444 


,   power    of,    174,    175; 
not  broken  by  pledges,  179; 
formation  of  right  habits,  491 
Headache,    caused    by  :    poor    cir- 
culation,  272;   tea-drinking,   326 
Healing,   Christ's  purpose  in,  20; 
power  of,  brought  by  faith,  61  ; 


534 


G eneral  Index 


confession  of  Christ's  mercy  to 
follow,  6 1 ;  by  touch,  60 ;  by 
word,  63,  64;  forgiveness  of 
sins  connected  with,  76,  77,  228; 
creative  power  of,  77 ;  source  of, 
112;  leaves  from  tree  of  life  for, 
66,  122,  173,  199;  wrought  by 
disciples,  139;  true  science  of, 
244;  in  God's  promises,  250; 
prayer  for,  see  Prayer.  See  also 
Tree  of  Life 

Health,  definition  of,  235;  God's 
desire  for  us,  113,  283;  of  Is- 
rael, 277;  of  children,  382;  gos- 
pel of,  115;  preservation  of,  128, 
271 ;  physical,  comes  with  spiri- 
tual, 121 ;  effect  of,  upon  mind 
and  morals,  380; 

laws  of:  obeyed  by  Christ,  51 ; 
to  be  obeyed  by  all,  219,  310; 
education  in,  125,  128,  146,  176; 
blessing  in  obeying,  147; 

benefited  by :  prayer,  58 ; 
obedience  to  nature's  laws,  113* 
114,  127;  sympathy,  244,  245; 
gratitude,  251 ;  proper  dress, 
293.  See  also  Cleanliness 

Heart,  palpitation  of,  caused  by: 
poor  circulation,  272;  tea-drink- 
ing, 326 

Heathen,  qualification  of  workers 
among,  146;  degraded  by  liq- 
uor, 339.  See  also  Foreign 
missionaries 

Hezekiah,  healed  by  prayer,  232 

Higher  classes,  how  to  work  for, 
209-216;  results  of  work  for, 
216 

"Higher  criticism,"  faith  in  Bible 
destroyed  by,  142 

History,  libraries  of,  441;  sacred, 
441,  442;  as  commonly  studied, 
442 

Home,  of  Christ,  19,  349,  365,  366, 
399;  blessings  of,  in  the  coun- 
try, 190,  192,  370;  Christian 
homes  to  be  object-lessons,  196; 
of  first  parents,  261,  365;  in- 
fluence of  the,  349,  352,  354,  388, 
394 ;  home  training,  value  of, 
351 ;  to  be  a  place  of  refuge  to 
youth,  354;  to  be  a  channel  of 
blessing,  355;  unselfishness  in, 


362;  selection  of  a,  363,  367; 
symbolic  of  heaven,  363 ;  disad- 
vantages of  city  life,  363,  367; 
luxury  not  essential  to  happi- 
ness in,  365 ;  homes  of  great 
men,  366;  simplicity  in  furnish- 
ings, 367;  to  be  attractive,  370, 
388 ;  angels  in,  387,  401 ;  as  a 
school,  400.  See  also  Marriage 

Homeless,  opportunities  for  the, 
188 

Home  missionary  work,  need  of, 
152,  153 

Hope,  for  the  most  unpromising, 
26,  90;  man's  only,  115;  saved 
by,  165 ;  words  of,  to  be  spoken 
to  discouraged,  196;  in  God,  a 
means  of  restoring  health,  see 
Remedies.  See  also  Encourage- 
ment 

Hospital,  Christ's,  where  found, 
17,  18 

Hospitality,  whom  to  receive,  353, 
354 

Husband,  experience  of,  in  early 
married  life,  360 ;  duty  of, 
toward  wife,  361,  373~375 

T MAGE,  of  God,  to  be  retraced 
on  soul,  163 

Indigestion,  caused  by:  poor  cir- 
culation, 272 ;  sweet  foods,  302 ; 
eating  at  improper  times,  306; 
tea-drinking,  326 

Individual  work,  of  laborers,  143, 
144,  151 ;  tendency  to  substitute 
institutional  work  for,  147 ;  fam- 
ilies to  do,  156;  a  word  in  sea- 
son, 158;  for  the  rich,  213.  See 
also  Christ 

Industrial  training,  see  Education ; 
Manual  Labor;  Labor 

Inebriate  asylums,  342,  343 

Infants,  care  of :  quiet,  simple  life, 
381 ;  temperature  of  rooms  for, 
381 ;  cleanliness,  381 ;  wardrobe, 
381,  382;  nursing,  383;  diet,  see 
Diet 

Infidel  authors,  source  of  wisdom 
of,  440,  443 

Insane  asylums,  filled  as  result  of 
intemperance,  338 

Insanity,  cured  by  Christ,  92,  95; 


G e we r  a  I   Index 


535 


increase  of,  143:  temporary, 
caused  by  drink,  172 

Institutions,  not  to  take  the  place 
of  individual  work,  147,  203; 
model  of  orphans'  homes.  205, 
206;  medical,  222;  location  of 
medical,  263;  for  reform,  351; 
for  inebriates,  see  Inebriate  asy- 
lums 

Intemperance,  perverts  character, 
91;  spread  of,  126;  a  cause  of 
disease,  171 ;  victims  of,  among 
all  classes,  172,  338,  346;  evils 
of,  330,  33i,  338,  344;  caused  by 
wrong  habits  of  eating,  334; 
among  women,  339;  parents  to 
prevent,  352.  See  also  Inebriate 
asylums ;  License  laws  ;  Liquor 

Intemperate,  how  to  help-  the,  172. 
173;  to  put  forth  effort  for 
themselves,  174;  to  understand 
laws  of  health,  177 ;  to  have  em- 
ployment; 177;  classes  of  people 
among,  190,  210 

Intoxicants,  see  Liquor;  Cider; 
Beer;  Wine 

Isaiah,   God  worked  through,   148 

Israel,  laws  of,  114;  industrial 
education  of,  183-186;  obedience 
to  God  a  condition  of  health, 
283 ;  sanitary  laws  of,  277 ;  set- 
tling of,  in  Canaan,  280;  to  in- 
struct children  in  law  of  God, 
283;  diet  of,  311;  God's  instruc- 
tion to,  regarding  companion- 
ship of  children,  403,  405 


JACOB,  dream  of,  436,  437 

Jellies,  jams,  etc.,  302 
John   the   Baptist,  message  of,   to 

Christ,    34,    35;    death    of,    56; 

training   of,    in    childhood,    379; 

greatness  of,  478 
Joseph,  example  of,  285 
Judging,  work  of,  belongs  to  God, 

484;  work  of,  not  for  man,  489 


f^EEPING  power  of  Christ,  41 
Kingdom   of   God,   character 
of,  36;  principles  of,  revealed  in 
nature,  54 


TABOR,  Paul  sustained  himself 
'  by,  154;  labor  problem,  in- 
formation regarding,  found  in 
Old  Testament,  183 ;  a  branch 
of  education  in  Israel,  183 ;  of 
Adam  and  Eve,  261 ;  moderate, 
a  remedy  for  disease,  see  Reme- 
dies. See  also  Manual  labor 

Laborers,  see  Workers;  Medical 
missionary ;  Physician  ;  Nurses 

Lame,  healed,   140 

Last  days,  condition  of  world  in, 
142;  Satan's  agents  at  work  in, 

143 

Latin,  study  of,  443,  ,444 

Law  of  God,  a  basis  of  reform, 
129;  nature  of,  129,  157;  the  way 
of  life,  114;  nature's  laws,  146 

Leprosy,  cured  -by  Christ,  67-70; 
Jews'  idea  of,  67 ;  treatment  of, 
among  Israelites,  278 

Liberality,  50;  prosperity,  the  re- 
sult of,  187;  the  result  of  econ- 
omy, 206;  enjoined  in  Bible,  208 

Libraries,  large,  unnecessary  to  fit- 
ness for  service,  441  v 

License  laws,  foster  evil  of  intem- 
perance, 342;  the  government 
granting,  responsible  for  evils 
of»  343 :  a  revenue  to  public 
treasury,  343,  344 

Life-work,  God's  choice  in  our, 
472;  to  be  satisfied  with  our, 
473 ;  God's  plan  in  our;  473 ;  de- 
ciding on,  478,  479 

Liquor,  habit,  127;  evils  of  use  of, 
133;  evils  of,  as  portrayed  in 
Bible,  330;  milder  drinks,  331- 
333 ;  traffic  a  curse,  337,  341,  345  ; 
in  "bitters"  and  in  confectionery, 
339;  use  of,  in  homes,  339;  sent 
to  heathen,  339; 

liquor-seller:  evil  work  of, 
337,  338;  gifts  of,  to  church, 
340;  God's  judgments  against, 
341.  See  also  Intemperance ; 
License  laws ;  Prohibition  ;  In- 
ebriate asylums 

Literature,  sensational,  444 ;  ro- 
mance, 445 ;  high-class  fiction, 

445,  446;  myths  and  fairy  tales, 

446,  447 ;    the    Bible,    pure,   447, 
448,  460 


536 


General   In d  e  x 


Little  things,  danger  of  neglecting, 
153;  importance  of,  490 

Liver,  affected  by  improper  breath- 
ing, 273;  benefited  by  bathing, 
276 

Luke,  a  medical  missionary,  140; 
labors  of,  at  Philippi,  141 ;  trav- 
els of,  with  Paul,  140,  141 

Lungs,  freedom  of,  272,  273;  need 
of  fresh  air,  274.  See  also 
Breathing;  Ventilation 

A/fANUAL  labor,  in  schools  of 
prophets,  186.  See  also  La- 
bor 

Marah,  bitter  waters  of,  an  illus- 
tration of  sorrow,  248;  "Marah 
and  Elim"  (poem),  258,  259 

Marriage,  sanctioned  by  Christ, 
356;  symbol  of  union  between 
church  and  Christ,  356;  sacred- 
ness  of,  356,  358,  359,  361;  re- 

:    sponsibility  of,  357;  preparation 

'  for,  358,  359 ;  age  of  parties  con- 
templating, 358;  to  be  in  har- 
mony with  God's  will,  359 ;  char- 
acter of  life  companion,  359; 
after  experience  of,  359,  360. 
See  also  Husband;  Wife 

Medical  missionary,  Luke  as  a, 
140;  work  of  the,  144;  medical 
missionary  work,  the  pioneer 
work  of  gospel,  144.  See  also 
Workers ;  Nurses ;  Physician 

Medicine,  patent,  a  curse  to  so- 
c  i  e  t  y  ,  127 ;  poisonous,  235  ; 
God's,  281 ;  containing  liquor, 
339.  See  also  Drugs;  Remedies 

Melancholy,  duty  to  resist,  251 

Methods  of  labor,  Christ's,  the 
true,  143,  443 

Milk,  to  be  sterilized,  302;  not  to 
be  excluded  from  dietary,  320 

Mind-cure,  for  diseases  of  imagi- 
nation, 241 ;  mind  to  control 
body,  241  ;  mind  not  to  control 
mind,  241 ;  dangers  in,  243 ; 
Satan,  the  originator  of,  243 

Ministers,  to  train  workers,  149; 
to  labor  against  intemperance, 
340 

Miracles  of  Christ,  healing  Peter's 
wife's  mother,  29;  healing  deaf, 


34;  healing  blind,  34;  healing 
demoniacs,  34,  91-93,  95-97; 
feeding  multitude,  45-50,  200; 
woman  with  incurable  disease, 
59-62 ;  centurion's  servant,  63- 
65;  leper,  67-70;  paralytic,  73- 
79;  man  at  pool,  81-85;  miracle 
of  conversion,  216 

Missionaries,  self-supporting,  154; 
as  farmers,  193;  children  to  be, 
395 ;  to  tell  personal  experiences, 
99,  102;  who  to  be,  102,  395; 
work  of,  106;  qualifications  of, 
146,  149;  Christ  the  helper  of, 
149 ;  how  to  deal  with  the  err- 
ing, see  Erring.  See  also  Medi- 
cal missionary 

Morphine  habit,  127 

Moses,  an  example  of  plain  liv- 
ing, 285 ;  revelation  of  God  to, 
464;  lesson  of  meekness  from 
life  of,  474,  475 ;  in  the  mount, 
508 

Mothers,  Christ  the  helper  of,  38- 
42 ;  to  understand  treatments  for 
disease,  237;  slaves  to  fashion- 
able dress,  290,  291 ;  to  educate 
appetite,  334;  responsibility  oj, 
372 ;  of  Samuel,  Moses,  Samp- 
son, and  Jesus,  372 ;  prenatal  in- 
fluences, 372;  to  be  cared  for, 
373,  375;  cheerfulness  of,  374; 
angels  the  helpers  of,  377;  op- 
portunities of,  378;  importance 
of  health  of,  381,  382;  sewing 
for  children,  381 ;  the  attraction 
of  the  home,  388;  to  be  com- 
panions of  children,  388,  389;  to 
train  the  children,  389,  390 

Mountain,  lessons  from,  in  case 
of  Moses,  disciples,  Jesus,  508, 

509 

Music,  see  Songs 
Mustard,  325 

J\J  ARC  OTIC  S,  effects  of,  on 
system,  325.  See  also  To- 
bacco 

Nature,  -teaching,  by  Christ,  54; 
laws  of,  divine,  113,  146;  book 
of,  115;  restorative  power  of, 
127,  262 ;  need  of  obedience  'to 
laws  of,  146;  to  be  studied,  147; 


General   Index 


537 


Christians  to  enjoy,  251,  262; 
God's  physician,  263,  264;  re- 
veals God,  265,  266,  410-412,  414, 
416,  419,  424,  465;  marred  by 
sin,  411;  is  not  God,  413;  God's 
servant,  416;  science  of,  461; 
God's  word  an  aid  in  study  of, 
461,  462 

Nerves,  soothed  by  baths,  276;  ef- 
fects of  tea  on,  326;  effects  of 
tobacco  on,  328 

New  earth,  Bible  description  of, 
160;  a  view  of  the,  506 

Nurses,  to  advance  in  learning, 
116;  as  gospel  missionaries,  144, 
145,  148,  223,  224;  to  obey  laws 
of  health,  219;  responsibility  of, 
219;  to  rest,  220;  duties  of, 
221  ;  in  institutions,  222;  to  study 
Bible,  223 ;  to  direct  patient  to 
God  through  nature,  266,  267; 
to  attend  divine  service.  511 

Nuts,  as  a  substitute  for  flesh 
foods,  298 

0  LIVES,   oil    element    in,   298; 

^^^  beneficial  to  consumptives, 
298 

Operations,  surgical,  to  be  pre- 
ceded by  prayer,  118 

Opium  habit,  127 

Opportunities,  afforded  by  homes, 
355 ;  of  life,  397 

Orphans,  church  to  care  for,  202, 
203;  homes  for,  205;  to  receive 
industrial  training,  206 

Outcasts,  Christ  a  helper  of,  26, 
165,  172,  179;  how  to  work  for, 
164-166,  169,  173,  174,  177,  180; 
help  for,  191 ;  many  will  be 
saved,  174;  dangers  in  working 
for,  177,  178; 

converted:  not  to  be  given 
prominence,  178;  to  help  others, 
178,  179;  to  obey  God's  law,  180; 
struggles  of,  351,  352 

PALSY,   healed   by   Christ,   63, 
73;   healed  through  work  of 

Philip,  140 

Pantheism,  prevalence  of,  428 
Parable,  the  lost  coin,  163 
Parents'  responsibility  of,  44,   131, 

357,  37i,  375;   habits  of,  trans- 


mitted to  children,  234,  291,  328, 
371-373;  neglect  of  children  by, 
291 ;  to  make  home  attractive, 
294,  370,  388;  responsible  for 
habits  of  intemperance,  334,  352 ; 
importance  of  work  of,  349,  351 ; 
early  years  of  Jesus  a  lesson 
f°r>  351  J  prenatal  influences, 
372 ;  privileges  and  duties  of,  in 
child-training,  375,  376,  380,  386, 
392,  396,  400,  401 ;  to  understand 
physiology,  380,  385;  to  assume 
responsibilities  of  parenthood, 
without  preparation  for,  a  sin, 
380 ;  to  understand  simple  treat- 
ments, 385 ;  to  train  children  as 
missionaries,  395;  angels  co- 
operate with,  401 ;  to  guard  as- 
sociations of  children,  403,  404; 
to  provide  good  literature  for 
children,  446.  See  also  Mother; 
Husband;  Wife;  Home;  Father 

Patients,  favorable  conditions  for, 
220,  221 ;  rooms  for,  220,  221 ; 
diet  of,  see  Diet.  See  also  Sick 

Paul,  labors  of,  with  Luke,  140; 
a  self-supporting  missionary, 
154;  how  he  reproved  wrong, 
166,  167 ;  experience  of,  in  work- 
ing among  the  learned,  214,  215 

Pepper,  325 

Peter's  wife's  mother,  healed,  29, 
30 

Pharisees,  exclusiveness  of,  25; 
zeal  of,  32;  hypocrisy  of,  87 

Philip,  preached  Christ  in  Samaria, 
139  . 

Physician,  a  coworker  with 
Christ,  in,  117-119,  121 ;  min- 
istry of,  in;  as  a  teacher,  113, 
114,  117,  125,  126,  148,  149;  thor- 
ough qualification  of,  116;  a 
medical  missionary,  117,  119, 
148;  a  student  of  God's  word, 

117,  121,   136;   a  Christian,   117, 
J33,   136;   responsibility  of,   117, 
119;  to  seek  wisdom  from  God, 

118,  119,   136;   to  direct  patient 
to   God,   119-122,  243,  244,  266, 
267;    work    of,    compared    with 
that  of  gospel  minister,  119,  132; 
to  minister  to  friends  of  patient, 
121 ;  example  of,  132,  133 ;  to  be 


538 


General   Index 


temperate,  ^133,  134;  discourage- 
ments of,  134;  health  of,  135; 
character  of,  135,  136,  244,  245; 
work  of  Luke  as  a,  141 ;  to  at- 
tend divine  service,  511;  Christ, 
the  chief,  see  Christ.  See  also 
Workers;  Medical  missionary 

Physiology,  need  of  studying,  147, 
385 ;  parents  to  understand,  380, 
386 ;  parents  to  teach,  385 ;  chil- 
dren to  understand,  402;  God 
in,  417 

Pickles,  305,  325 

Pledge,  temperance,  170;  Christian 
workers  to  call  for  signers  to 
temperance,  171 ;  can  not  break 
evil  habits,  179;  total  absti- 
nence, 211 

Poor,  healed  by  Christ,  18 ;  Christ 
lived  the  life  of  the,  19,  198; 
gospel  to  the,  20,  34;  Christ  in 
homes  of  the,  24;  how  to  help 
the,  158,  183,  186,  194,  195,  197, 
198;  lack  of  industrial  educa- 
tion a  cause  of  poverty,  184,  192  ; 
how  protected  in  Israel,  185 ; 
rich  to  help  the,  193;  employ- 
ment for  the,  194,  195;  life's 
best  things  for  the  198 ;  God's 
care  for  the,  199;  in  the  church, 
201 ;  care  for,  a  test  of  Chris- 
tian character,  205;  victims  of 
intemperance,  338 ;  in  city  slums, 
see  Slums 

Praise,  reasons  for,  101 ;  a  pro- 
moter of  health,  251 ;  value  of 
expressing,  253 

Prayer,  the  source  of  Christ's 
strength,  30,  48,  51,  52,  55,  56, 
58;  our  source  of  strength,  49, 
58;  a  duty  of  workers,  58;  un- 
spoken, 93  ;  sinners  to  offer,  181 ; 
power  of,  in  overcoming,  182, 
199,  510;  for  the  rich,  212;  for 
the  sick,  225-227,  256;  condi- 
tions of  answered,  227;  submis- 
sion to  God's  will  in,  229,  231 ; 
answers  to,  230,  231 ;  family 
prayer,  392;  privilege  of,  509, 
510;  constancy  in,  511;  healing 
by,  not  inconsistent  with  reme- 
dies, 231.  See  also  Remedies 

Prohibition,  344-346 


Promises  of  God,  presented  to  the 
sick,  121,  122;  as  leaves  from 
tree  of  life,  122.  See  also  Tree 
of  life 

Prosperity,  dangers  in,  212 

&ABBIS,  character  of  teachings 
of,  21  ;  fear  of  people  of,  29  ; 
blessing  of  children  by,  40 

Rainbow,  of  promise,  94 

Reform,  God's  law  the  basis  of, 
129  ;  to  begin  in  the  home,  131  ; 
need  of,  143;  temperance,  171, 
335;  in  diet,  308,  318.  See  also 
Dietetic  reform 

Reformers,  character  of,  157 

Religion,  true,  36,  205;  influence 
of,  117;  cheerfulness  an  element 
of,  251  ;  in  a  loaf  of  good  bread, 
302 

Remedies,  nature's,  for  physical 
disease,  in,  127,  232;  not  a  de- 
nial of  faith,  231,  232;  used  by 
Christ,  233  ; 

specified  :  figs  used  in  Heze- 
kiah's  case,  232  ;  temperance, 
114;  outdoor  life  in  country, 
237,  262-265  ;  diet  cure,  235  ;  rest, 
127,  236;  water,  237;  exercise, 
127,  237-239,  265,  293  ;  hope,  246, 
247;  labor,  239,  240;  sunlight, 
127,  220;  pure  air,  274.  See  also 
Drugs 

Rest,  absolute,  seldom  necessary, 
238;  in  God,  251-253,  268;  a 
remedy  for  disease,  see  Reme- 
dies 

Rich,  the,  helped  by  Christ.  24; 
to  help  the  poor,  193  ;  God's  in- 
terest in  the,  209  ;  duty  of  Chris- 
tians toward  the,  210,  213  ;  dan- 
gers of  the,  211,  212;  how  to  la- 
bor for  the,  213,  214 

Riches,  the  true,  25,  37;  worldly, 
unsatisfying  to  soul,  210,  213; 
love  of,  212 


,   Christ   healed   the 
sick  on   the,  29,  81  ;    food   on 
the,  307 
Sacrifice,   the    spirit   of   real,   473; 

for  our  good,  474 
Salt,  305 


General   Index 


539 


Samaritans,  association  of  Christ 
with  the,  26-28 ;  Samaritan 
woman,  a  missionary,  102;  ap- 
preciated work  of  Christ,  134; 
Philip  preached  to,  139;  the 
good  Samaritan,  an  example  to 
Christians,  172 

Satan,  power  of,  over  sinner,  91, 
92;  subject  to  Christ,  92,  94; 
how  people  are  controlled  by, 
92,  243 ;  fall  of,  94 ;  the  de- 
stroyer, 113,  338;  degradation  of 
physical  powers  by,  130;  work 
of,  in  Christ's  time,  142;  agents 
of,  143 ;  tempting  Christ,  181 ; 
originator  of  "mind-cure,"  243; 
talking  doubt  glorifies,  253 ;  in 
work  of  liquor  traffic,  338 ;  leader 
in  speculative  knowledge,  428 ; 
effort  of,  to  keep  God  out  of 
education,  439;  education  of, 
440;  the  deceiver,  451 

Science,  of  salvation,  424;  specu- 
lative, 427,  439;  taught  by 
Christ,  424 ;  of  Christianity,  453 ; 
natural,  461 ;  God's  word  an  aid 
in  studying,  462 

Schools,  of  health,  149;  cooking, 
149,  3°3;  of  prophets,  186; 
school  buildings,  ventilation  of, 
274 ;  in  time  of  Christ,  400,  449 ; 
home,  the  first  school,  400; 
training  in,  to  supplement  home 
training,  401  ;  evil  influences  in, 
403 ;  need  of,  to  teach  God's 
word,  440.  See  also  Education 

Scriptures,  see  Bible;  Word  of 
God 

Secret  sorrows,  need  of  kindness 
in  alleviating,  158 

Seed,  lesson  from  growth  of,  397 

Self-confidence,  danger  in,   150 

Self-control,  basis  of  progress  in 
reform,  129;  lost  through  in- 
temperance, 172 

Self-denial,  needed  in  work  of 
God,  206;  essential  to  the  poor, 
196 

Self-pity,  danger  in,  476,  485 ;  les- 
sons in,  from  lives  of  Joseph  and 
Daniel,  487 ;  excludes  pleasant 
thoughts,  487 


Self-support,  in  missionary  effort, 
154;  of  outcasts,  177;  Israel 
taught  lesson  of,  184 ;  poor  to 
strive  for,  195 

Seventy  disciples,  see  Disciples 

Sick,visiting  the,  222 ;  to  be  taught 
of  Christ,  224;  to  help  others, 
256-258;  benefited  by  outdoor, 
country  life,  262 ;  prayer  for,  see 
Prayer.  Remedies  for,  see 
Remedies 

Sick-room,  character  of,  220,  221 ; 
a  Bethel,  226 

Simplicity,  taught  by  Christ,  47; 
needed  in  work  of  God,  206; 
essential  to  poor,  196 

Sin,  danger  in  tampering  with, 
93;  how  to  reprove,  166;  con- 
fession of,  to  precede  prayer  for 
the  sick,  228;  neglect  of  Bible 
study  a  cause  of,  458; 

effects  of:  on  nature,  411;  on 
men,  451 ;  a  cause  of  disease, 
113;  linked  with  disease,  113, 
335,  see  Disease 

Sinners,  Christ  came  to  save,  65, 
161 ;  made  clean  by  Christ,  70, 
71 ;  made  whole  by  Christ,  84, 
85,  421,  451 ;  received  by  Christ, 
90;  God's  joy  in  helping,  161, 
162;  image  of  God  to  be  re- 
traced in  soul  of,  163 ;  how  to 
help,  163,  164,  168,  169.  See  also 
Intemperance;  Slums;  Outcasts 

Skepticism,  fostered  in  worldly 
education,  428,  439 ;  in  youth,  440 

Skin,  cleanliness  of,  276 

Slums,  life  in  city,  189;  classes  of 
people  in,  190.  See  also  Out- 
casts 

Sociability,  of  Christ,  25,  26; 
value  of,  352-354,  370 

Soda,  use  of,  in  food,  300 

Songs,  how  used  by  Christ,  52; 
strengthen  faith  and  courage, 
254;  "Blessed  Assurance,"  260; 
"Naomi,"  267;  "Olivet,"  268; 
"Nicaea,"  507;  in  new  earth,  506 

Spiced  food,  see  Condiments 

Spiritualism,  prevalence  of,  428 ; 
leads  away  from  God,  428 

Spring,  of  water,  a  representation 
of  God's  grace,  103 


540 


G eneral   Index 


Stimulants,  articles  classed  under, 
3O5,  325;  condiments  create  de- 
mand for  stronger,  327 ;  health 
and  character  endangered  by, 

325 

Stomach,  affected  by  improper 
breathing,  273;  requires  rest, 
303,  304,  307,  309,  310;  relation 
of,  to  brain,  306,  307,  309,  310; 
irritated  by:  baking  powder, 
300;  condiments,  305,  325;  stim- 
ulants and  narcotics,  325 ; 

benefited    by:     bathing,    276; 
olives,  298 ; 
See  also  Diet 

Strikes,  evils  of,  364 

Success,  elements  of,  396;  trials 
and  obstacles,  conditions  of,  471, 
500;  consecration  necessary  to, 

5ii 

Suffering,   the,   helped   by   Christ, 
24,  248,  249;  how  to  meet,  233; 
anticipating,  247 
Sugar,  harmful  effects  of,  302 
Sunlight,  in  homes,  275 ;  a  remedy 
for  disease,  see  Nature;  Reme- 
dies 

Suppers,  late,  303 ;  simple,  321 
Swine,  destruction  of,  at  Gergesa, 
97 ;  flesh  of,  forbidden  as  article 
of  diet,  312-314 

Sympathy,  workers  to  manifest, 
156-158;  lack  of,  among  Chris- 
tians, 163 ;  a  remedy  for  disease, 
244;  of  Christ  for  those  in  sor- 
row, 249 ;  to  be  manifested 
toward  all,  496 

'TABERNACLES,  feast  of,  86; 

blessings  of  feast  of,  281 
Tact,    workers   to   manifest,    I57> 

physicians  to  manifest,  244 
Tea,  effects  of,  on  system,  326 
Teacher,     Christ    the     Prince    of 
teachers,  23,  442,  469;  to  teach 
science  of  salvation,  424 ;  to  train 
missionaries,  149,  401.     See  also 
Mothers  ;    Children ;    Physician  ; 
Workers 

Teaching,  Christ's  methods  of,  23, 
24,    54,    143,    443,    448,    449;    in 
home,  400,  401 
Temperance,  a  remedy  for  disease, 


114;  a  means  of  restoring  Eden, 
129;  needed  in  the  battle  of  life, 
129;  reform  needed,  171;  need 
of  education  in  principles  of, 
21 1 ;  use  of  tobacco  by  temper- 
ance workers,  329 

Temptations,  how  to  resist,  130 

Theology,  libraries  on,  unnecessary 
to  preparation  for  service,  441, 
442 

Time,  wrong  to  waste,  208 

Tight-lacing,  evils  of,  273,  292 

Tobacco,  evils  of  use  of,  133; 
habit,  327,  328 ;  paralyzes  nerves, 
328;  use  of,  among  youth,  328, 
329 

Training,  see  Education ;  Teach- 
ing; Workers 

Trees,  illustrative  of  Christian 
growth,  152,  153 

Tree  of  knowledge,  427 

Tree  of  life,  leaves  from,  66,  122, 
173,  199 

Trials,  Christ  not  discouraged  by, 
19;  disciplinary  value  of,  470- 
472,  500;  our  comfort  in,  489; 
preparation  for  to-morrow's, 
481 ;  peace  in  bearing,  487 ;  not 
to  be  talked  of,  488 ; 

value  of,  illustrated  by :  work 
of  blacksmith,  471 ;  work  of  pot- 
ter, 471,  472;  bird  learning  song, 
472 

Trusts,  evils  of,  364 

Tuberculosis,  communicated  by 
flesh  foods,  313 

Two-meal  system,  benefit  of,  321 

T  UNEMPLOYED,  help  for  the, 
183, 194 

Unions,  see  Trusts 
Uzzah,  judgment  upon,  436 

I/VEGETABLES,  not  to  be  eaten 
*       with     fruit,     299;     "second- 
hand" in  flesh  foods,  313 
Ventilation,    lives    endangered    by 
lack   of,  220,  273,  274,  275;   of 
buildings,  274,  275 
Victories,  how  to  gain,  159;  possi- 
ble for  all,  176;  the  final  victory, 
506,  507 


General   Index 


541 


J/f/r AGES,  see  Workers,  wages 
of 

Water,  a  remedy  for  sickness,  see 
Remedies 

Wickedness,  prevalence  of,  to-day, 
142,  143,  183,  189;  increase  of, 
in  cities,  363 ; 

causes  of:  intemperance,  335, 
338;  lack  of  home  training,  351; 
bad  literature,  444 

Widows,  church  to  care  for,  202, 
203 

Wife,  experience  of,  in  early  mar- 
ried life,  360;  duty  of,  toward 
husband,  361 ;  self-improvement 
of,  368,  369 

Will-power,  value  of,  in  overcom- 
ing, 176;  an  aid  in  restoration  of 
health,  246 

Wine,  a  mild  intoxicant,  331 ; 
created  by  Christ  at  marriage 
feast,  333 ;  unfermented,  for 
communion,  333,  334 

Women,  as  workers  among  hea- 
then, 146;  to  be  educated  in 
household  duties,  186;  to  learn 
how  to  cook,  303 ;  intemperance 
among,  339 

Word  of  God,  spoken  to  the  sick 
to-day,  122;  power  of,  in  over- 
coming, 181.  See  also  Bible 

Workers,  Christian,  character  of, 
37,  156,  157,  159;  qualifications 
of,  37,  146,  150,  151,  156,  157, 
477;  as  Christ's  agents,  49; 
Christ's  promise  to,  107;  all  to 
be,  104,  148-150;  reflex  influence 
of  service  upon,  148,  159;  sup- 
port of,  154;  extent  of  influence, 
159;  source  of  power  of,  159; 
motive  of,  in  service,  500;  how 


to  reach  hearts,  163-166,  168, 
511;  disappointments  of,  177; 
discouragements  of,  200;  force 
of  character  in,  497,  498 ;  promo- 
tion of,  476,  477;  wages  of,  479, 
480;  adaptation  of,  499;  joy  of, 
504;  twofold  life  of,  512;  re- 
ward of,  516; 

standard  of:  high,  498 ; 
Christ's  example  the,  162,  500- 
502; 

duties  of :  to  help  children,  44 ; 
to  help  needy, .  49 ;  to  help  all, 
150,  151,  162,  163;  to  tell  of 
Christ,  144 ;  to  teach  temperance, 
335,  to  be  progressive,  499,  503; 
to  abide  in  Jesus,  511-515.  See 
also  Outcasts; 

helpers    of    workers:    Christ, 

149,  150,    153,    160,   216;   angels, 

150,  159,  174,  215;  Holy  Spirit, 
503,  514; 

See  also  Christians;  Foreign 
missionaries  ;  Individual  work ; 
Medical  missionary ;  Mission- 
aries ;  Nurses  ;  Physician  ;  Self- 
confidence 

Worry,  effect  on  life,  481 ;  trust  in 
God,  the  cure  for,  481 

V  OUTH,  our  homes  a  place  of 
refuge  for  tempted,  355;  to 
cultivate  every  power,  397,  398; 
education  of,  402,  450 ;  to  impart 
what  they  learn,  402 ;  associa- 
tions of,  402,  403 ;  to  study 
Bible,  460 

YECHARIAH,    a    captive    and 

worker,    148 
Zwieback,  see  Bread 


HEALTH    HOMES 


HE  beautiful  thoughts  contained  in  the  preceding 
pages  will  doubtless  appeal  to  all.  The  higher 
we  ascend  in  the  scale  of  civilization,  the  nearer 
we  should  come  to  the  ideal  in  all  things.  That 
it  is  desirable  to  adopt  the  simplest  and  best  ways  of  main- 
taining health  is  evident.  The  nearer  we  come  to  nature's 
ways  in  this  matter,  the  more  shall  we  be  able  to  conserve 
our  health  and  lives. 

Methods  that  are  desirable  in  preserving  health  are  also 
of  use  in  regaining  health  when  it  is  lost.  All  treatment  of 
disease  is  being  simplified  at  the  present  time.  Experience  is 
teaching  us  that  the  highest  degree  of  health  may  be  main- 
tained by  adopting  natural  methods  of  living.  The  same 
teacher  convinces  of  the  value  of  natural  methods  in  dealing 
with  disease.  Sunlight,  fresh  air,  proper  food,  pure  water, 
well-regulated  habits,  exercise,  rest,  and  a  cheerful  mind  are 
always  conducive  to  health. 

These  observations  are  patent  to  all,  but  the  practical  man 
or  woman  wishes  to  know  where  these  conditions  may  be 
found.  Where  may  one  learn  to  keep  himself  so  in  harmony 
with  nature  that  he  may  always  have  the  best  use  of  all  his 
faculties?  Where,  when  sick,  may  he  go  to  be  brought  into 
harmony  with  the  laws  of  his  being  so  that  health  may  be 
restored  in  the  surest  and  quickest  way  ? 

In  order  to  answer  these  questions,  we  must  direct  the 
attention  of  our  readers  to  a  few  health  homes  scattered  all 
over  this  fair  land  and  throughout  other  countries,  where  the 


principles  laid  down  in  this  book  are  put  into  daily  practise. 

For  half  a  century  a  system  of  such  institutions  has  been 
developing  where  many  thousands  of  all  nations,  and  classes, 
and  denominations  have  found  that  healing  of  body  and  peace 
of  mind  for  which  they  had  long  sought. 

The  object  of  these  sanitariums  is  to  impart  the  ministry 
of  healing  of  the  Great  Physician,  who,  when  he  went  away, 
left  this  commission  to  his  followers :  "  Go  ye  into  all  the 
world,"  "  heal  the  sick  .  .  .  and  say,  .  .  .  The  kingdom  of 
God  is  come  nigh  unto  you." 

While  a  large  proportion  of  those  who  patronize  these 
institutions  are  well-to-do  people,  yet  these  sanitariums  are 
intended  to  provide  as  far  as  possible  for  all  who  are  sick 
and  need  help.  All  profit  accruing  from  managing  these  in- 
stitutions is  devoted  to  carrying  forward  medical  missionary 
work  in  all  parts  of  the  world,  and  to  ministering  to  the  poor 
and  needy  wherever  they  may  be.  No  individual  or  cor- 
poration receives  a  dollar  of  dividends  in  any  way. 


A    Few    Health    Homes 


The   New   England  Sanitarium 

Within  a  few  minutes'  ride  of  Boston,  by  either  rail  or 
trolley,  is  the  Xew  England  Sanitarium,  at  Melrose,  Mass. 
Located  as  it  is  in  the  midst  of  Boston's  extensive  park  re- 
serve known  as  The  Fells,  it  is  removed  from  all  noise  and 
bustle  of  the  city,  and  is  shut  in  by  the  beauties  of  nature. 
The  grounds  are  extensive,  and  contain  golf  links,  tennis 
courts,  and  other  opportunities  for  amusement  and  exercise 
which  few  health  resorts  provide. 

The  Washington    (D.    C. )    Sanitarium 

Just  outside  of  the  city  of  Washington,  within  seven  miles 
of  the  nation's  capitol,  is  the  Washington  (D.  C.)  Sanita- 
rium. This  is  one  of  the  newest  of  this  system  of  institu- 
tions. It  is  surrounded  by  virgin  forests  of  oak,  maple,  beech, 
tulip,  dogwood,  and  other  native  trees.  The  institution  over- 
looks, one  hundred  feet  below,  a  beautiful  babbling  brook, 
which  makes  music  for  the  health  seekers  who  frequent  this 
health  home. 

The   Washington    (D.    C.)    Branch   Sanitarium 

In  connection  with  this  institution,  the  Washington  Branch 
Sanitarium  is  located  in  the  city  of  Washington.  This  is  one 
of  the  few  sanitariums  conducted  in  a  city.  Situated  as  it  is 
on  one  of  the  most  beautiful  small  parks  of  the  city,  Iowa 
Circle,  the  inmates  have  free  access  to  outdoor  life.  Here 
many  government  officials,  and  other  prominent  persons  and 
their  families  who  can  not  well  leave  the  city,  find  most  of 
the  conveniences  of  our  larger  sanitariums.  Many  friends 
of  our  sanitariums  who  are  spending  a  few  weeks  in  Wash- 
ington find  this  a  convenient  home. 


MOUNT  VERNON  SANITARIUM,   MOUNT  VERNON,  0. 


WA8A5H  VALLEY  SANITARIUM,  LA  FAYETTE,  IND. 


MADISON  SANITARIUM,  MADISON, WIS. 


The   Mount  Vernon   Sanitarium 

The  Mount  Vernon  Sanitarium  is  situated  in  a  quiet  and 
most  desirable  part  of  the  town  of  Mt.  Vernon,  Ohio.  The 
building  is  two  stories  high,  has  ample  restful  piazzas,  and  is 
surrounded  by  large  well-shaded  lawns.  Both  the  situation 
and  the  arrangement  of  the  institution  are  calculated  to  make 
one  feel  that  it  is  a  home  as  well  as  a  sanitarium.  The  equip- 
ment is  modern,  and  the  institution  is  prepared  to  give  all 
sanitarium  treatments.  Mt.  Vernon  is  a  pleasant  town,  and 
the  sanitarium  is  a  delightful,  homelike  place  in  which  to  be, 
if  one  must  be  sick. 


The  Wabash  Valley  Sanitarium 

On  the  banks  of  the  Wabash,  three  miles  north  of  the  city 
of  La  Fayette,  Ind.,  is  the  Wabash  Valley  Sanitarium.  Skirt- 
ing the  river  all  the  way  from  the  city,  the  trolley  line  takes 
one  to  the  very  door  of  the  institution.  Sparkling  springs, 
large  well-kept  lawns,  numerous  native  and  ornamental  trees, 
the  silver  river  in  front,  and  wooded  bluffs  behind,  all  com- 
bine to  make  this  one  of  the  most  attractive  of  this  large 
system  of  sanitariums. 


The  Madison  Sanitarium 

Just  outside  of  the  capital  city  of  Wisconsin  is  the  Mad- 
ison Sanitarium.  Located  on  the  shore  of  Lake  Monona,  one 
of  the  most  beautiful  lakes  of  that  State,  the  institution  over- 
looks the  lake  and  the  city  beyond.  Boating  and  bathing  in 
summer,  and  skating  and  ice-boating  in  winter,  afford  the 
guests  pleasant  and  profitable  pastime.  The  Chautauqua 
grounds  join  the  sanitarium  grounds. 


\o 


)LORADO    SANITARIUM,  BOULDER, COL. 


The   Iowa  Sanitarium 

The  latest  acquisition  to  this  sisterhood  of  institutions  is 
the  Iowa  Sanitarium,  located  at  Nevada,  Iowa.  For  years 
this  line  of  work  was  conducted  in  the  city  of  Des  Moines, 
but  a  new  institution  has  been  established  in  the  country  just 
outside  the  thriving  village  of  Nevada.  The  sanitarium  is 
surrounded  by  an  extensive  natural  grove  of  hickory,  wal- 
nut, maple,  elm,  and  other  trees.  It  is  on  an  elevation  over- 
looking the  most  prosperous  part  of  the  rich  State  of  Iowa. 
Everything  about  the  building  is  new  and  attractive. 


The  Tri-City  Sanitarium 

As  the  name  signifies,  the  Tri-City  Sanitarium  is  within 
easy  access  to  three  large  cities, —  Moline,  Davenport,  and 
Rock  Island.  This  institution  is  located  in  the  higher  resi- 
dential part  of  the  city,  and  overlooks  the  Mississippi  River, 
winding  its  serpentine  course  in  the  distance.  Parks  and  other 
public  grounds  in  the  vicinity  make  it  a  very  pleasant  resort 
for  those  seeking  health. 


The   Boulder-Colorado   Sanitarium 

Recognizing  the  need  of  a  well-regulated  sanitarium  in  the 
Rocky  Mountains,  the  locating  committee  early  chose  Boulder 
as  the  site  of  the  Colorado  Sanitarium,  one  of  the  largest  of 
this  sisterhood  of  sanitariums.  Boulder  (The  Beautiful)  has 
many  attractions.  Mountain  peaks  and  crags,  rugged  can- 
yons, and  crystal  springs  abound.  Long  has  it  enjoyed  dis- 
tinction as  a  summer  resort,  but  it  is  fast  coming  to  be  rec- 
ognized as  a  most  delightful  place  for  health  seekers  through- 
out the  year. 


The   Walla   Walla   Sanitarium 

Of  our  Western  sanitariums,  the  one  farthest  north  is 
the  Walla  Walla  (Wash.)  Sanitarium.  It  is  in  the  famous 
fruit  belt.  Fruitful  orchards  and  fertile  fields  extend  in  every 
direction  from  the  sanitarium.  Snow-capped  mountains  raise 
their  hoary  heads  on  all  sides.  This  is  also  one  of  our  newer 
sanitariums. 


The   Portland  Sanitarium 

The  City  of  Roses  of  the  west  coast  is  the  home  of  the 
Portland  (Ore.)  Sanitarium.  From  its  commanding  position 
on  the  side  of  Mount  Tabor,  the  institution  overlooks  the 
Columbia  River  and  its  valley  and  the  city  of  Portland. 
Climate  and  surroundings  conspire  to  make  this  a  most  at- 
tractive health  resort.  Mount  Hood  and  a  half  dozen  other 
snow-capped  mountains  do  sentinel  service  over  the  scene. 


The  St.    Helena  Sanitarium 

In  seeking  a  location  for  a  sanitarium  upon  the  Pacific 
Coast,  the  founders  early  selected  a  quiet  retreat  among  the 
picturesque,  wooded  foothills  of  Howell  Mountain,  one  of 
the  prominent  landmarks  of  the  Upper  Xapa  Valley,  for  the 
St.  Helena  Sanitarium.  Situated  on  the  southern  slope  of 
the  mountain  three  miles  from  St.  Helena,  good  roads  with 
prompt  and  comfortable  carriage  service,  make  the  sanitarium 
readily  accessible  even  for  invalids.  This  is  the  largest  and 
one  of  the  oldest  of  these  sanitariums  in  the  United  States. 


' 


The   Glendale  Sanitarium 

At  the  western  extreme  of  the  charming  San  Fernando 
Valley,  eight  miles  from  Los  Angeles,  by  trolley,  we  find  the 
Glendale  Sanitarium.  Completely  surrounded  by  mountains, 
the  beauty  of  scenery  and  climate  are  unsurpassed.  Many 
of  the  beach  resorts  are  within  a  few  minutes'  ride,  and  close 
at  hand  are  foothills  and  canyons  where  many  pleasant  hours 
may  be  profitably  spent.  The  grounds  of  the  institution  are 
most  beautifully  kept. 

The  Loma   Linda   Sanitarium 

Sixty  miles  east  from  Los  Angeles,  near  San  Bernardino, 
in  the  wonderfully  fertile  San  Bernardino  Valley,  is  the  home 
of  the  Loma  Linda  Sanitarium.  "  Hill  Beautiful,"  as  the 
name  signifies,  is  an  elevation  about  one  hundred  fifty  feet 
high,  comprising  some  sixty  acres  rising  out  of  the  midst  of 
extensive  orange  groves  for  which  this  valley  is  noted.  Sur- 
rounded by  pepper  trees,  orange,  and  other  tropical  fruit 
trees,  overlooking  a  valley  unsurpassed  for  beauty,  facing 
mountain  peaks  rising  tier  upon  tier  —  the  beauty  of  the 
place  can  not  be  described. 

The   Paradise   Valley   Sanitarium 

In  the  very  southern  part  of  California,  six  miles  from 
San  Diego,  overlooking  the  valley  of  the  same  name,  is  the 
Paradise  Valley  Sanitarium.  Built  on  a  slight  eminence,  it 
commands  one  of  the  most  beautiful  views  in  the  State.  The 
grounds  comprise  thirty  acres  of  fertile  land  devoted  to  orange 
and  olive  groves.  The  climate  is  noted  for  moderation.  Here 
the  calla  lily  blossoms,  and  vegetation  bears  its  fruits  every 
month  in  the  vear. 


The   Kansas   Sanitarium 

In  one  of  the  most  fertile  sections  of  the  Sunflower  State, 
a  few  miles  out  from  Wichita,  the  Kansas  Sanitarium  is 
located.  Wichita  is  one  of  the  most  progressive  and  thriving 
cities  of  the  southwest.  The  sanitarium  overlooks  fertile 
fields  dotted  with  farmhouses  and  groves  stretching  for  miles 
on  all  sides.  The  grounds  are  made  to  contribute  to  the 
comfort  and  necessities  of  the  guests  by  a  profusion  of  orna- 
mental trees,  shrubs,  and  grape-vines. 


The   Nebraska  Sanitarium 

One  of  the  centrally  located  sanitariums  of  this  system  is 
the  one  at  College  View,  Neb.,  a  few  miles  out  from  Lincoln. 
It  is  a  home  where  those  who  are  sick,  tired,  and  worn  may 
find  such  pleasant  and  congenial  surroundings,  such  skilled 
and  careful  attention,  and  the  employment  of  such  wise  and 
rational  remedies  as  shall  most  efficiently  co-operate  with 
nature  in  restoring  them  to  health. 


The   Nebraska   Branch  Sanitarium 

The  Hastings  (Neb.)  Sanitarium  was  established  a  few 
years  ago  as  a  branch  of  the  Nebraska  Sanitarium  at  Lincoln. 
Marked  success  has  attended  it  since  its  opening.  It  is  sur- 
rounded by  beautiful  and  extensive  private  grounds,  afford- 
ing pleasant  diversion  to  guests.  Wide  verandas  on  the 
various  floors  afford  inviting  resting-places. 


ATLANTA  SANITARIUM,   ATLANTA,  GEORGIA 


The   Nashville  Sanitarium 

In  the  midst  of  ten  acres  of  well-laid-out  grounds,  two 
miles  east  of  "  The  Athens  of  the  South,"  is  the  Nashville 
(Tenn.)  Sanitarium.  Although  one  of  the  youngest  of  this 
sisterhood  of  institutions,  it  is,  as  are  all  of  them,  well  equipped 
with  all  modern  appliances  for  scientific  treatment  of  disease. 
One  attractive  feature  of  this  sanitarium  is  the  location  of  the 
dining-room  on  the  upper  floor  overlooking  the  surrounding 
country. 


The  Graysville  Sanitarium 

Near  a  thriving  village  by  the  same  name,  about  half- 
way between  Knoxville  and  Chattanooga,  on  Lone  Mountain, 
stands  the  Graysville  Sanitarium.  The  natural  scenery  here 
is  magnificent.  Springs,  rills,  rocks,  and  a  natural  cave  that 
extends  hundreds  of  feet  into  the  mountain,  and  surpasses 
in  some  features  the  famous  Cave  of  the  Winds  of  Colorado 
Springs,  are  some  of  the  many  attractive  features  of  this 
mountain  home. 


The  Atlanta   Sanitarium 

In  the  suburbs  of  the  capital  city  of  Georgia,  is  another 
sanitarium  in  Dixie  land,  the  Atlanta  Sanitarium.  Although 
in  the  city,  it  is  but  a  few  steps  from  the  large  wooded  city 
park,  which  covers  hundreds  of  acres  devoted  to  zoological 
park,  picnic  grounds,  and  other  attractions. 


FLORIDA  SANITARIUM,  ORLANDO.FLA. 


HocxaiY3ANmuiWT,  NASHVILLE  ,TENN, 


The   Florida  Sanitarium 

The  climate  and  other  natural  advantages  of  Florida  are 
rapidly  bringing  it  to  a  place  where  it  is  becoming  a  lively 
rival  of  California  as  a  resort  for  health  and  pleasure  seekers. 
In  the  center  of  this  country  of  orange  groves  and  palms, 
one  will  find  the  Florida  Sanitarium,  at  Orlando.  It  is  most 
pleasantly  located  on  one  of  the  many  lakes  of  that  rapidly 
developing  State.  The  climate  is  delightful  summer  and 
winter. 


The   Huntsville  Sanitarium    (Colored) 

As  far  as  possible  the  effort  has  been  to  furnish  sanita- 
rium accommodations  for  all  classes  of  people.  In  working 
to  this  plan  the  colored  people  of  the  South  have  not  been 
overlooked.  At  Huntsville,  Ala.,  a  sanitarium  is  being  con- 
ducted for  these  people,  and  nurses  are  trained  of  their  own 
numbers  to  work  among  the  colored  people  of  the  South. 
This  sanitarium  is  about  four  miles  from  Huntsville. 


The   Rock  City  Sanitarium    (Colored) 

Another  of  the  sanitariums  we  are  conducting  for  the  col- 
ored people  is  in  the  city  of  Nashville,  Tenn.,  and  is  known 
as  the  Rock  City  Sanitarium.  It  is  well  equipped  for  the 
work  it  has  to  do.  A  qualified  physician  is  in  charge,  and  is 
assisted  by  competent  nurses  and  other  workers. 


Sanitariums    Abroad 

Adelaide  Sanitarium,  Adelaide,  South  Australia,  Australia. 
Avondale  Health  Retreat,  Cooranbong,  N.  S.  W.,  Australia. 
Calcutta  Bath  and  Treatment-Rooms,  Calcutta,  India. 
Cape   Sanitarium,   Plumstead,   Cape,   South  Africa. 
Caterham  Sanitarium,  Surrey,  England. 
Christiania   Health   Home,   Christiania,   Norway. 
Christchurch  Sanitarium,  Christchurch,  New  Zealand. 
Friedensau  Sanitarium,  Friedensau,  Germany. 
Frydenstrand  Sanatorium,  Frederikshavn,  Denmark. 
Kimberley  Baths,  Kimberley,  South  Africa. 
Lake  Geneva  Sanitarium,  Gland,  Switzerland. 
Leicester  Sanitarium,  Leicester,  England. 
Mussoorie  Sanitarium,  Mussoorie,  India. 
Natal    Health    Institute,    Pietermaritzburg,    Natal,    South 

Africa. 
River     Plate     Sanitarium,     Diamante,     Argentina,     South 

America. 

Rostrevor  Hills  Hydro,  Rostrevor,   Ireland. 
Skodsborg  Sanatorium.  Skodsborg,  Denmark. 
Sydney  Sanitarium,  Wahroonga,  N.  S.  W.,  Australia. 
27- 


RETURN 


MAIN  CIRCULATION 


ALL  BOOKS  ARE  SUBJECT  TO  RECALL 
RENEW  BOOKS  BY  CALLING  642-3405 


DUE  AS  STAMPED  BELOW 

MAR  z  4  1994 

MOB  '94 

FORM  NO.  DD6 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA,  BERKELEY 
BERKELEY,  CA  94720 


YC  1561 


U.C.  BERKELEY  LIBRARIES 


COOb71t,M32 


257630 


; 


